《God of Internet》


 Chapter 1: Adrian to Adrian

    "Come on Adrian, have a beer with us, this will be our last night together!" A girl said as she held my arm for balance, but looked at me expectantly.At that moment, all the Massachusetts Institute of Technology alumni who had graduated with me that night were celebrating our last night together.


    From that night on, we would change our status from "students, the future of society" to "unemployed, the scum of society," an inside joke we had during our senior year.


    It''s not that everyone was unemployed, there were already some classmates who got jobs in big companies, some worked in smartphone software companies, others in smartphone development companies, others focused on other areas of technology.


    I was an exception.


    The definition of a jack of all trades and master of none? That was me, Adrian Williams.


    I''ve been interested in technology since I was a teenager, learning about software development, how hardware works, game development, and even AI in recent years.


    But even though I delved a little bit into each of these subjects, before I got to the bottom of each one, I would find something else that interested me, and I would switch my focus to that other thing.


    This made it difficult for me to get a job because my lack of focus didn''t really help me choose the area I wanted to pursue as a career.


    Of course, I did develop a few games and apps while I was in college, which earned me a fair amount of money and gave me the financial security to not rush into finding my desired field.


    Finally, this morning I received a very interesting invitation.


    The game company I was very inspired by invited me to participate in an innovative game project they were developing.


    From the information they were able to give me, the whole project involved different areas of life that no other company had dared to include in their game.


    And that interested me, it interested me so much that I was sure I wanted to be a part of it.


    So I quickly confirmed my attendance with them, and tomorrow morning I would be catching a flight to Edinburgh, Scotland, where their headquarters were located.


    As I looked at my classmates, the friendships I had made that I would probably never see again, my eyes returned to the girl holding my arm.


    Emily Mendez, a beautiful Latina girl, a genius in the study and development of AI, the reason for my recent interest in AI, currently working in a senior position at CloseAI, an exponent of AI development in the world, was looking at me expectantly.


    From the first time I saw her, I felt that we would get along well, so our friendship developed very well during the 4 years of the course, unfortunately neither of us took the initiative to do anything other than friendship, even though we both felt the intense sexual tension we had.


    Thinking that this would be our last chance, I took advantage of her holding my arm and decided to enjoy the rest of the evening with her.


    "How about we take this last beer somewhere else, Emily?" I asked with my mouth close to her ear.


    As soon as I spoke into her ear, I felt Emily freeze before nodding slightly.


    Without saying a word, we left the bar hugging and stood on the sidewalk waiting for a taxi in silence, just enjoying each other''s presence and taking advantage of this physical contact that we hadn''t had during our years together at university.


    After a few minutes, a taxi finally appeared, and I waved my hand to the driver to indicate that we wanted to get in, but the taxi acted strangely.


    Because I was drunk, it took me a while to realize what was happening, but the closer the taxi got to us, the more I realized that the speed of the taxi wasn''t right.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    In the few seconds that I waved at it, the taxi had come much closer than it should have, which put me on alert.


    Suddenly, the speeding cab pulled up to the curb and headed straight for us!


    Emily, who had been hugging me, fell asleep in my arms and didn''t react when I tried to pull her out.


    As I felt her weight fall on me, I became even more concerned about the situation and did the only thing my brain could think of.


    I turned around and pushed Emily out of the way while trying to get out of the way of the speeding taxi, but to no avail...


    Emily startled as I threw her away, but when I looked back at the taxi, everything seemed to go into slow motion.


    The sign of the bus stop that the taxi had hit fell towards me, the only headlight of the stalled car still working shining in my face and blinding me until everything went white and I couldn''t feel anything anymore...


    For some reason, even though I couldn''t feel anything, I could still think...


    But I''d rather not... you know what''s the most likely way you can think and stay conscious when you can''t feel anything around you? Eating.


    The only possibility I could think of for what I was going through was that I was in a coma, possibly a quadriplegic, at the mercy of the doctors who would decide whether or not to euthanize me...


    Fortunately, after a while, I could finally feel a light appearing on the horizon as movements of my body came back to me.


    "Adrian Innovashine, wake up!" A man''s deep, powerful voice jolted me awake, causing me to raise my head from where I was lying and look around in confusion.


    Seeing the way I was acting, several other young people around me looked at me with smiles as they laughed softly. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The most surprising thing was that these young people had very unique characteristics!


    In the back of the room, there was a boy with white curly hair and electric wires running through his curls!


    Next to me was a girl with her face covered, with blue hair that looked like it was actually made of water, moving like waves in the sea!


    Each person in this room had a unique characteristic, some with more noticeable features, some with more discreet features, but all with something special.


    "Pay attention to me, Mr. Innovashine!" The teacher shouted again, his deep voice making me unconsciously look at him.


    Nodding his head, the teacher went back to explaining the content on the blackboard while using his fingertip as a brush to continue writing the content in a language I had never seen before in my life.


    But even though it was a completely new language, I could understand every word he wrote!


    ''What''s going on?'' I thought, even more confused. Where am I?


    "Pfft, what a shame, even though he is a full deity, he can still be so pathetic?" I heard a boy''s voice from the back of the room.


    "What''s the point of being a full deity if your divinity is as useless as ''creativity''..." Another boy laughed.


    Hearing what the first boy said left me very confused, but hearing what the second boy said caused a click to sound in my mind, and with that click, various old memories and knowledge that I had no idea what they were entered my mind, causing me to close my eyes and maintain a solemn expression.


    When I understood what was happening, memories of novels I had read when I was younger made me adapt quickly and try to hide what was happening to me.


    Fortunately, I didn''t feel the pain that I had always read happened to people who were reborn in another world in someone else''s body.


    This large amount of memories gave me a little headache, but not enough to make me scream or anything like that.


    It only took a few seconds before I was able to open my eyes again and pretend to pay attention to the teacher.


    With the memories in my mind, I was able to understand my current situation.


    At that moment, I was no longer Adrian Williams, but Adrian Innovashine, the young god of creativity.


    I was nothing special to be a god, because in this world, 90% of the people awakened a god, with some of them achieving very simple and underrated divinities, such as the Corn God, who although he managed to make a lot of money from corn farms and created some corn soldiers to work for him, had little combat power and just lived a life of luxury like a normal god.


    On the other hand, there were gods with great potential, like Zack Gale, the boy with white hair and lightning bolts running through his curls.


    Zack was the God of Thunder, unlike the Zeus of my old world, who commanded the skies and all kinds of lightning and thunder, with great dominion over everything related to it, Zack only had dominion over thunder, being able to create some clouds, and through those clouds he summoned the thunder.


    The girl next to me, with hair that looked like liquid, was Lucy, the Goddess of Waves.


    Every student in this class had the divinity of something with great potential, especially for fighting.


    And then there was me, Adrian Innovashine, the God of Creativity, the only God with a full godhood, unlike them who only had a small part of a greater godhood.


    But despite having a full godhood, which was extremely rare, and even worse with the godhood of creativity, the Adrian of the past had no creativity whatsoever, failing in any way to use his godhood in a useful way for combat, which made him the last student in the class.


    Coupled with the envy of the other students for his full godhood, Adrian''s weak body, shy personality, and tendency to be submissive due to a troubled past made him the perfect target for bullying at this elite school.


    And now I had taken over his body and ceased to be Adrian Williams and became Adrian Innovashine.


    But unlike the previous Adrian, I had a lot of curiosity about my divinity and ideas about what I could do with it in the future!

 Chapter 2: Divine Power

    The first thing I did was to use the rest of the class time to organize my memories about the structure of this world and what was expected of me as a student at this school.As a school that brought together students with the greatest potential to become powerful gods, there had to be a reason for this.


    Trying to put together the pieces of information that were still jumbled in my mind, after a few minutes I managed to understand the general structure of it.


    Basically, the gods weren''t the only powerful beings in the universe; just as there were gods, there were also demons.


    The structure of this school was basically like a military school.


    We, the little gods, had the opportunity to take advantage of some of the structure and benefits that the army provided in exchange for helping the gods fight the demons in the future.


    Among these benefits provided by the army, the biggest benefit was the graduation reward.


    The graduation test, which would take place in a week''s time, was access to the coordinates of a small world, where all students would have access to a random kingdom, and based on their performance, the best students would be able to join the army with a higher rank, while the worst students would have to join as ordinary soldiers.


    Realizing this information, that the gods used the mortal worlds practically as sandbox games without caring about the lives of those who lived there, made me wonder if my old world was like that too...


    Everything that was happening seemed like a dream... an extremely realistic dream, and at the same time very imaginative.


    But the feeling of control I had inside me, as if I had a new organ, my divinity, was something I could never imagine, even if it was a dream.


    When I thought about the people from my previous world, I didn''t even feel that bad about this reincarnation... the only person I would really miss was Emily, who I didn''t even get to kiss, but the others weren''t that important.


    I didn''t have a family, my friends weren''t that close... and now I had found something really fun... divinity!


    This new "muscle" I had inside of me opened the door to so many possibilities, it felt incredible!


    Luckily, the class ended quickly, so I put my things away without a second thought and quickly got up to go back to my dorm.


    I didn''t realize it, but someone had raised their hand to talk to me. But I was so focused on getting back to my dorm to understand this world better that I didn''t notice.


    The classrooms were far from the dormitories on campus, so I took a 10-minute walk while looking curiously at the other young gods around me.


    Seeing girls talking to animals, boys controlling fire like benders, little stone men fighting like boxers, all very different from what I was used to.


    When I finally arrived at my dormitory, I threw my things in the corner and began to walk in circles around the room, a habit I had brought with me from my past life.


    The first thing I began to understand was the power structure of this world.


    All the gods had at least a few worshippers who earned them a Divine Power Point with each prayer.


    Gods needed very few Divine Power Points to live, which gave us a much longer life than a mortal.


    As long as a god continued to receive enough Divine Power Points, he could easily live for thousands of years.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    These Divine Power Points could be used in three ways.


    As fuel for our lives.


    To fuel our Divine Power, much like the mana of the mages in the role-playing games of my former world. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    And finally, to increase our strength.


    According to the information I remembered from the class, I was currently a Rank 1 Embryonic Divinity, the lowest rank among the gods.


    Some of the students in my class, who already had parents who allowed them to conquer some believers in the small worlds they controlled, had already accumulated enough divine power to become Rank 2 Embryonic Gods.


    To rise from a rank 1 to a rank 2 embryonic god, I would need 10,000 Divine Power points, which seemed like a lot at first, but the more I thought about it, the more I realized that this number wasn''t that big.


    Considering that an ordinary person only prays to a god once a week, this meant that a god would need at least 500 believers to pray to him every week for 5 months in order to rise to rank 2.


    Rising from Rank 1 to Rank 2 increased your affinity with your divinity, allowing you to do more complex things, your attacks became more powerful, your creations became more intelligent... it was like upgrading your computer.


    If you had an old computer at Rank 1, it was like upgrading the RAM from the original 2GB to at least 4GB at Rank 2. The computer still had a lot of problems, but at least it wouldn''t crash while you were using the browser.


    With each rank you climbed, a small part of your computer would be upgraded, improving your use of your deity as a whole, until when the god reached the necessary divine power as a rank 9 embryonic deity, the god would be promoted to a rank 1 elemental deity.


    There was a huge difference between ceasing to be a rank 9 embryonic god and becoming a rank 1 elemental god.


    It was as if the god had upgraded the motherboard of his computer with a new processor, increasing the amount of RAM that could fit into the computer, decreasing the time it took to load windows, transferring files, everything was better, and with the possibility of even stronger upgrades than the previous generation.


    Unfortunately, as a rank 1 Embryonic Divinity, I still had an old computer with limited functionality, just like the other students.


    But the biggest difference was that while they only had one old computer because they only had a fragment of a larger deity, I had a server of old computers because my divinity was complete!


    Deciding to finally test my divinity, I sat on the bed and began to feel control over my divinity.


    It was a very strange sensation, as if I felt there was a football-sized amount of golden liquid inside me.


    This liquid was the Divine Power I had received from the school staff, and it was going through some kind of filter at my request, which was shaping this Divine Power and finally letting it out of my body in the way I wanted.


    The first time I did this, I used just one drop of Divine Power from the bucket and imagined something that could make my life in this world much easier.


    As the God of Creativity, as long as I was creative enough and had enough Divine Power, nothing was impossible for me!


    So, remembering every path the Divine Power took through my body and how the filter felt to shape that Divine Power, I felt it leave my body and opened my eyes.


    In front of me was a very familiar status screen, the status screen of the game I developed in college!


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Title: God of Creativity.


    | Level: Embryonic Divinity Rank 1


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 3,351 / 10,000


    =========================


    Great! This would allow me to know exactly how much Divine Power I had in my body, and calculate exactly how much Divine Power I would use to perform any action in the future!


    Not to mention, since I was the creator of this screen, as the God of Creativity, I could modify it at any time in the future to add any data I deemed relevant!


    When I saw the more than 3,000 Divine Power Points in my body, I became thoughtful and cautious.


    Just as those 3,000 Divine Power Points might seem like a lot, it could also be very little, depending on how much I needed to do the things I planned to do.


    Since I didn''t have any believers, I wouldn''t get any new Divine Power except for the 20 Divine Power points the school gave us every week.


    This Divine Power that the school gave us came directly from the teachers and other army personnel who used some of the Divine Power they received to raise new gods like us.


    The Divine Power we received could be used in any way we wanted, whether it was for fun, to test and develop our divinity, or to pool it in order to rise to Rank 2, it was all up to the student.


    The total amount of Divine Power we received in those 4 years of study is 4,000 Divine Power points, but for the 3,351 Divine Power points available in my body, I was disappointed that old Adrian didn''t even have the courage to experiment with his Divine Power.


    This was partly good news for me, because now I could start my Divine Power experiments and develop something truly my own!

 Chapter 3: Test of Divine Power

    Since I wanted to test my Divine Power and see what I could do with it, I tried to think of something I was already quite familiar with and try it out.The most successful game I had played was a card game with different magical creatures.


    Each card had a creature with an attack power, a defense power, and some kind of effect that could be activated under certain conditions, and what made the game really good was that these creatures could evolve!


    So to start testing my Divine Power, the thing I wanted to test was summoning one of the most classic cards in my game.


    This being the second time I had used my Divine Power, the feeling was still new to me, but this time I began to feel the subtleties of the movement of this Divine Power and the difference in how my divinity was changing it to do what I wanted.


    In less than a second, a card floated in front of me.


    As I reached out to grab it, the sensation of holding this card was as real as holding a playing card from my previous world.


    Looking at the front of the card, the drawing of a small red dragon spitting fire moved in a very fluid way, as if it were a GIF!


    Holding the card, as I was the one who created it, a lot of knowledge about this card came to my mind, and surprisingly I discovered that this card lasted ten hours.


    Curious, I looked at the system screen I had projected in front of me and saw that I had spent less than 1 point of Divine Power to materialize it with this quality, meaning that it would be a real thing for 10 hours at a cost of less than 1 point of Divine Power.


    Maybe the cost is low because it''s just a card? I thought as I tried to understand the cost structure of these things.


    Thinking further, I decided to test something even more challenging.


    So while holding the card, I thought about what I wanted to happen and kept my eyes on the card.


    This time the cost of Divine Power was much higher than the cost of making the card, even 10 times the cost.


    But the result made my eyes light up.


    The little red two-legged dragon that was just acting like a looped gif on the card slowly began to move and come out of the card!


    Slowly it extended its two front claws and leaned on the edge of the card as it jumped into the real world and grew to 60 centimeters in size!


    Looking around curiously, the little dragon met my gaze and a big smile appeared on his face as he ran towards me and hugged me.


    When I felt his little paws hugging my leg, my eyes widened in amazement.


    The feeling of being hugged by him was like being hugged by a real creature!


    When I picked him up, I noticed that he even had a weight and mass that matched the 8 kg I had imagined him to have at that size.


    Analyzing it with my Divine Power, I discovered that its lifespan was only 6 hours.


    Looking at my statistics, I realized that the cost of summoning this little dragon was 5 Divine Power points.


    I decided to run some tests, and its intelligence was like the mind of a 4 to 6 year old child.


    His strength was quite strong for his size, and he was able to lift one side of my bed without much difficulty, even though he was so small and light.


    Most importantly, he could even spit fire, but each time he did something that required him to expend energy, the time he had available to exist decreased, with spitting fire being the action that required the most energy.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But from the temperature I felt from his fire, the little dragon wasn''t weak at all!


    Of course, compared to the strength I had as an ordinary human in my previous world, as a god in this world, I noticed that all my stats had improved, so while this little 8 kg dragon would have been very heavy on my lap in my previous world, in this world I could hold it with ease.


    The problem was the price of summoning it, which cost as much as 6 Divine Power Points. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering that it could exist in the world for 6 hours, that was an average of 1 point of Divine Power per hour of existence, so if I reduced the Divine Power I used to create it, I could make it weaker and still have it last 6 hours, or have the same strength but with a shorter duration.


    When I thought about how useful it was to be able to summon creatures like that little dragon, I was confused as to why the other gods found the Divinity of Creativity so useless.


    As I thought about it, I remembered how the other gods used their powers.


    Zack, the God of Thunder, had summoned a huge cloud of thunder in one of the hands-on classes and caused very powerful damage, while saying that he had only used 5 Divine Power Points to cause that damage.


    If you compare the damage he did with that attack to the damage I could do with my little dragon, which cost 6 Divine Power points, the comparison was really a bit unfair.


    Even though I had much more creative freedom with the style of my god, and even though I am a full god, this advantage was completely negated by how low my attack power was.


    As far as I could tell, the only reason I was able to get into this elite military school was because I was a poor orphan who was lucky enough to have awakened a full divinity; if I had been born with only a fragment of the divinity of creativity, I would never have had the chance to study here.


    It wasn''t for nothing that old Adrian always came last in his class. Although he had a lot of freedom to do whatever he wanted, not only did he have little creativity to use this power in the best possible way, but the level of destruction this power could cause was very weak...'' I thought sympathetically.


    Considering that I needed 6 Divine Power points to summon such a small dragon, and that a mortal''s prayer earned me 1 Divine Power point, and that they prayed one to four times a month at most, it meant that each mortal praying would take more than a month to earn me enough Divine Power to summon this small dragon.


    Not to mention, with being such an abstract deity, it would be extremely difficult to attract new believers and make them feel the desire and need to pray to me.


    So my first obstacle was not only how to use my divinity in an aggressive and powerful way, but also how to get more believers and make them pray to me often.


    Farmers pray to the God of Rain when the land is dry and they need rain to irrigate their crops.


    People pray to the Goddess of Life when they are sick and need health to continue living.


    But who prays to the God of Creativity?!


    Since almost all of the mortal worlds live in a medieval style, where the commoners starve and the nobles squander their profits, would anyone in that situation bother to pray to the God of Creativity?!


    Obviously not...


    So what could I do to make it better?


    Pacing back and forth in my dormitory, my mind worked at top speed trying to come up with possible solutions, but no definitive ones came to mind, so I gave up on one idea after another.


    Thinking that this aimless thinking was getting me nowhere, I finally decided to take a break and grabbed my cell phone to search the Internet for something that might give me some inspiration.


    Maybe the Internet of the gods was different from the Internet of my previous world? After all, beings that live for thousands of years must have developed an online culture much better than humans.


    But when I put my hand in my pocket, I realized that my pocket was empty.


    Confused, I started to look for my cell phone as a matter of habit, but surprisingly, my cell phone was nowhere to be found.


    Then I suddenly realized something in Adrian''s memories of this world.


    There was no memory of a cell phone!


    Looking around and remembering what I saw outside, I was in a modern world, there were car-like vehicles, there were buildings, there were lamps in the classrooms... the world looked like a modern world, but why didn''t I have a cell phone?


    When I tried to dig deeper into the memories of this body, I noticed something shocking.


    In this divine world, nothing was powered by electricity!


    Since electricity is a subclass of a god, using it as a power source was never popularized because it might make the other gods dependent on another god to do everything, which might cause various problems.


    So to deal with this, the gods used Divine Power to power the objects that needed it!


    Cars were powered by Divine Power, lamps were lit by Divine Power, everything was powered that way!


    And since the Gods were beings with very long lives, there was never the rush for innovation that humans had.


    The last invention of the Gods was the automobile, which allowed the weaker Gods to move from place to place much more easily.


    Even though this was considered a novelty, it was invented over 900 years ago!


    Considering their long lifespan, that they were not in a hurry to develop things, and that the creativity needed to develop these novelties was in the hands of another god, I could finally understand why this world was so technologically backward.


    But that was an advantage to me, didn''t I want a way to get mortals to pray to me more times a week and create a dependency on my divinity?


    Wasn''t the lack of the Internet a perfect way to do that?

 Chapter 4: Development of the Internet

    Since the Internet didn''t exist, the gods didn''t understand many concepts of the Internet that could be very useful for the development of believers and how it could be used to get more prayer.The first thing I thought of was the unique experience I had when I went on a trip with the college team to South Korea and what the culture of cyber cafes was like, or as they called it there, PC Bang.


    In that place, even if people had the money to buy a good computer to use at home, they still got together with their friends in cyber cafes to play together.


    The feeling of playing with friends in the same place was priceless, and I thought about developing a way to get a lot of prayers.


    Considering that Koreans pay the equivalent of $1 to use the Internet for an hour in cyber cafes, couldn''t I do the same for my services?


    As long as I could develop an Internet for mortals, I could easily charge them a prayer to use the Internet for an hour.


    That way, if I could get the cost of running this Internet to be less than 1 Divine Power Point, which is how much I get per prayer, I''d be making a profit!


    Of course, the other gods only received 1 Divine Power point directly, since they had no cost per believer, while I would have to spend a fraction of Divine Power to make the Internet work for them, which would reduce my profit.


    But there was an advantage, no one would use the Internet just once a week, most likely people would set aside at least a few hours a day to use the Internet, which means several prayers every day from a single believer.


    Even if the cost of operation was relatively high, I would still profit from the high volume of prayers I would receive!


    The problem is... since what I was going to do wasn''t a real Internet, I would have to develop a way to use my divinity and divine power as a server for this Internet in such a way that mortals could use it, as well as develop some interesting applications to get them interested in the Internet and make them want to continue using it as much as possible.


    Since my main priority was to develop my Internet and a way to make a server for it, I left the idea of applications for later and concentrated on developing that.


    So the first thing I did was to make a list of essential things to develop.


    Fortunately, my dormitory had food, so I could concentrate in my room all the time while I developed these necessary items for my Internet, without having to worry about going out to eat or interacting with other young gods.


    According to Adrian''s old experiences, most of his experiences at this school were very bad.


    The gods of this world, especially the gods of this school, were very selfish.


    You only had value as a person if you proved to others how valuable you could be and how useful you could be in their lives.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Since old Adrian had none of that, was the last student in the class, had a weak personality, and was easily intimidated, few people took him seriously and treated him with respect.


    There were rare exceptions of people who treated him with respect and courtesy, and considering that I didn''t have the patience to deal with spoiled and arrogant people like that, but also didn''t have the strength to stand up and fight back against people like Zack, the best thing I could do would be to isolate myself for the next few days and focus on my personal development.


    And that''s exactly what I did.


    There were seven days left before the final exam for the school''s graduation, where the students would finally be able to make contact with mortals and get their first believers, so that was my deadline.


    My first day, the day I came into this world, was largely spent planning and organizing.


    The next day, I woke up early and went to class as usual, ignoring any bullying or teasing the students might do to me and just concentrating on learning whatever new knowledge the teachers could impart.


    But while their knowledge was quite valuable, as they were Unique Gods, a rank above Elementary Divinity, the knowledge they passed on was of little use to me.


    Most of their explanations were spent on how the gods could convert Divine Power into a more powerful attack, or how to make the believers believe that they were all-powerful beings, creating fear, chaos, hope, and all sorts of ideological manipulation.


    While this would be very useful if I was a deity focused solely on combat, as the god of creativity, none of this was relevant to me.


    This showed me much of the reason why the old Adrian was so weak and showed so little potential. Even the teachers couldn''t see the potential in him and didn''t bother to find a better alternative for him.


    It''s not like I can unleash a wave of creativity on the enemies and make them more creative and win the war, right?


    So, realizing that classes were almost useless to me, I started pretending to pay attention in class while mentally planning how to continue with my plan.


    Returning to my dorm after class without talking to anyone, I focused on my to-do list.


    Thinking that the test world would be a small medieval world with swords and magic, but with a low level of power, I already ruled out very modern interfaces.


    Eliminating unrealistic ideas, I was left with only two viable ideas.


    When the believer prays, a scroll or book opens in front of him. On this scroll/book will be drawings like smartphone app icons from my previous world, indicating what each app is for, with text underneath with the name of the app.


    The texture of this parchment will be the same as high-quality parchment that mortals are familiar with, and I will use the touchscreen method for browsing the web.


    That way, mortals will be able to browse like on a modern smartphone, but using an archaic object that they know and are familiar with.


    The only thing I haven''t decided is whether to use the interface as a book or a scroll... maybe both?


    The cost of making both interfaces wouldn''t be too high, and I could give users the choice of which interface they feel more comfortable with.


    So with all this planned out, I set about using my divine power to develop this interface while saving as much as possible.


    Doing all this in a purely aesthetic way was very easy, I hardly spent more than 1 Divine Power Point, the problem was developing the functionalities of it and how it would react and work.


    To make the texture of the paper responsive to the touch, to make the "screen" of the scroll detect and respond to the touch, to make it capable of changing in real time based on the user''s touch, to make a settings menu where the user could adjust the font size, things like that, and the most expensive, to make it a standard that could be invoked at any time, all of that required Divine Power.


    [Divine Power: 3,350 / 10,000 -> 3,000 / 10,000]. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    A total of 350 Divine Power points, to be exact, but looking at the result in front of me, it was as if I was holding an iPad from my previous world, only with a parchment skin.


    The book version, on the other hand, was like a Galaxy Z Fold, the screen worked by touching the entire inside of the book, even though it was folded, giving the user more privacy in exchange for more practicality.


    With both versions working in front of me, a big smile appeared on my face, satisfied enough to cross one item off my list, leaving only 3 items to be developed over the next few days.

 Chapter 5: First App

    This was the next task on the list that I began to develop.2 - Develop a way for the interface that appeared to one person to react in real time to what another person posted on the Internet, creating real time communication and a real Internet.


    Frankly, it was both easy and expensive.


    Simple because developing it for my divinity wasn''t too difficult considering the knowledge I already had with programming and the fact that with "creativity" I could use logical commands for what I was developing, and expensive because I had to develop a communication system between the user interfaces of the prayers.


    The communication system I developed for these screens was a server.


    A partition of my Divine Power that would store the important information from the Internet and transmit it to whoever needed it at that time.


    For example.


    If a user opened a page from a library App, the server would send information about the books available, the price to read each book, if there was a price, and it would load the pages of the book for the user to read.


    If the user wanted to leave a comment on that book, that comment would be sent to the server I developed and stored for distribution to the next users who requested that information.


    The problem I had in developing this part was that storing information on the server was very expensive.


    Just storing the contents of a book cost 1 Divine Power Point, so once the server was ready, I had to move on to the third item on my to-do list.


    3 - Optimize all of this so that the cost to me in Divine Power was as low as possible.


    It wasn''t surprising to me that this was the most time-consuming part so far.


    As a developer, "developing" has always been the most fun part, the problem is that from this part, everything always came out very heavy, and then came the boring part... "optimizing".


    So I spent the next two days optimizing.


    Since I couldn''t make an interface communicate directly with each other, and communicating each action from the screen to the server used a lot of divine power, I had to make a filter on the user screens where each action would ask if it needed an internet connection or not, if not it would just execute the action locally, if yes it would send that command to the server, and the server would send that information to the other screens.


    Basically a simple use of "if or else" with divine power.


    This was enough to greatly reduce the cost of divine power for using the Internet screen.


    To store the data on the server, I had to encrypt and compress the data.


    In this way, the cost of storing external data was a little higher, but in compensation, all the internal data of the Internet would be transferred more easily, faster, and take up less space.


    My total Internet development time was already at 4 days, counting the day I came to this world, leaving me only 2 days to finish developing my Internet and get in touch with the mortals who could possibly become my believers.


    Seeing how little time I had, I had to cut down on my sleep and spend more waking hours developing the most important part of the Internet, the content!


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Keeping in mind that the users were middle-aged people, I had to be very selective about what Apps I would develop and how I would get people interested in the Internet.


    To do this, I looked at the main focuses a person might have when using the Internet.


    1 - Entertainment: This was the most obvious selling point of the Internet in my previous world. I needed to create an App or Apps where the user could find interesting things to do while using the Internet.


    2 - Personal development: This was an important point to give value and credibility to the Internet, an App that had knowledge, advice, or things like that that would make the user feel like their time on the Internet wasn''t wasted because they were getting something out of it.


    3 - Utility: This point focused on Apps that could make people''s lives easier. For example, if a person needed to send a message to relatives who lived in another country or were traveling, it would normally take days for the message to be delivered, but with a messaging app it would happen instantly.


    With these three points, I was confident that I could get mortals interested in the Internet and make it something important and possibly essential to them.


    So I wanted to start with my first app idea, which could include both entertainment and personal development!


    [Library]


    This app, as the name implies, was a virtual library where the user could choose which book he wanted to read, and he could read it at any time, just by praying to me.


    To make it more interesting, I based it on the novel sites I read in my previous world and made it so that books could be voted on, could have reviews, and chapters could have comments, which would make the reader feel like they were reading with friends, like a book club, which would make the reading experience much more fun.


    The problem with this was how I would go about adding books to the library...


    Out of curiosity, I looked at the clock and saw that it was 4:50 p.m., still early.


    So I decided to go to the school library to see what books were available.


    Since old Adrian never went to the library, I had no idea what I would find there. S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the various students playing with their divinity brought a smile to my face every time I saw them, because it was always so interesting to see such magical things happening in front of me.


    This gave me the motivation to continue developing the Internet so that I would reach a point where I would have enough divine power to use my divinity for fun, just like I did on my first day in this world.


    For the time being, my focus was only on work, on dedicating myself to evolving and meeting the deadline for my final exam.


    When I arrived at the library, the place was pretty empty, but there were still a few students curiously holding books.


    Looking curiously through the shelves, I noticed that most of the books were autobiographies of the gods, some were interesting stories that the gods had observed in the mortal world, while others were explanations and tips on how to develop divine abilities in certain directions.


    The books that were most useful to me were the ones that told stories about mortals, so I picked one up with interest.


    But as I read these books, the excessive use of formal and complicated language, the excessive and annoying points of view and comments of the gods who wrote them, so many points that made it so boring and tedious to read...


    I put down the book I''d stopped reading, got up and started walking around the library, looking at the books on the shelves for something interesting.


    Until I found something that caught my eye.


    "Mortal Magic: Apprentice"


    Just as the title said, this was a book about how mortal magic worked, with very detailed and well-written explanations of mortal magic that completely covered the level of Magical Apprentice.


    Surprised, I realized that this book might be quite useful for the Internet, so I read it thoroughly, trying to store the information in my mind so that when I got home, I could use my divinity to send it to the Internet server.


    When I saw the author''s name, I wasn''t too surprised.


    "Morgana Arcanis, Goddess of Magic."


    The Goddess of Magic, one of the most powerful goddesses in the divine world, with followers in thousands of worlds, from small worlds to gigantic worlds, Morgana was a symbol of prestige in the divine world.


    According to the notes she left at the end of the book, this book was something she wrote purely out of boredom, and that she hoped it might serve as an inspiration to the other gods on how to handle their divinity, and how to make it more didactic for mortals should they need it.


    Looking for more books like this, I found several different volumes!


    "Mortal Magic: Arcane Mage"


    "Mortal Magic: Master Mage"


    "Mortal Magic: Sage Mage"


    "Mortal Magic: Archmage"


    Perhaps Morgana didn''t bother to make these books available to other gods because they wouldn''t be of any use to them except as a reference, since gods couldn''t use magic that wasn''t related to their deity.


    But she didn''t imagine that I could create an Internet and use all this knowledge to attract more people to become my followers, did she?

 Chapter 6: Internet Ready

    With how little time I had to start my test and launch the Internet among mortals, I wouldn''t be able to read all the books in that short time and still develop other applications, so I decided to do something to get around that.If I made the books available for free on the website, perhaps believers wouldn''t value it as much, so I thought I would make something like a virtual currency on the Internet.


    This currency would be something that the believer would receive for each consecutive day that he accessed the Internet.


    On the first day he would receive 1 IC (Internet Coin), on the second day he would receive 2 IC, on the third day 3 IC, until the seventh day where he would receive 7 IC.


    This would be a total of 28 Internet Coins for a streak of 7 consecutive days of logging on to the Internet, a very common mechanic among the games developed in my previous world, which I even used in my own game to increase user retention and try to create a routine where they played my game every day without penalty.


    With these Internet Coins, users could buy the books from the App [Library], so they would possibly feel that the books were even more deserved by them, while I could create a way to not make some of the more advanced magic books available.


    The more advanced the magic book was, the more Internet coins it would cost, so users could see that there was an Archmage-class magic book available for them to read, which would motivate them to collect more Internet coins, but since it would cost a lot, they would have to collect them for a long time before they could finally read that book.


    By the time someone finally collected enough IC, I would have read the book in the divine world, and the book would already exist for real users.


    The Apprentice Mage book would cost 1 IC, making it available for anyone to read even if it was their first Internet access, while the Arcane Mage book would cost 100 IC, the Master Mage book would cost 1,000 IC, the Sage Mage book would cost 10,000 IC, and the Archmage book would cost 100,000 IC.


    Making these books cheap would reduce their value from the users'' point of view, so it was impossible to make an Archmage book cheap.


    But considering that a user would receive 28 IC per week, until he had accumulated 100,000 IC, he would have to use the Internet every day without fail for 74 years, something completely unimaginable, so I thought of something that could help both me and mortals.


    For every new user you invited, you would receive 10 IC, which means that if a user invited 12 people to the Internet and they prayed to me at least once, the person who invited them would receive the equivalent of a month''s worth of IC!


    And now my main idea for making the library have a large amount of content.


    If a user wrote a book for the [Library], for every sale of that book, the user would receive 70% of the IC that the readers spent to read it, thus opening the door for the users themselves to earn enough Internet Coins to read whatever they wanted, however much they wanted.


    This Internet Coin part was very complex and something I could develop with much more enthusiasm in the future, but since I had little time, I left it at that and focused on continuing to make content.


    I had already converted the magic books I had read for the server, but that only completed the "Personal Development" item on my content list, so to complete the "Entertainment" item, I shamelessly converted some of my memories of novels I had read in my old world into books for the [Library].


    A novel about a farmer who unknowingly cultivates himself as a mage and whose chicken gradually turns into a phoenix to protect the farm was something I was sure would be a hit with mortals, since in a medieval world, the vast majority of users would be commoners.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    To entertain nobles as well, I made novels that focused more on politics and power games.


    The total number of novels I transferred from my memory to the server was 10.


    Since the novels in my previous world had many chapters, instead of posting just one long chapter, I divided the novels into several volumes, and each volume cost only 1 IC.


    Considering that it would take users days to read the books in their spare time, the amount of IC they would receive would be more than they would spend reading the novels, allowing them to save IC to buy Personal Enhancement books without sacrificing their entertainment.


    After completing these two parts of [Library], I began to develop the next application.


    [Carrier Pigeon]


    While [Library] focused on meeting the criteria of entertainment and personal development, [Carrier Pigeon] would focus on entertainment and utility.


    This application was made using as a reference one of the most used social networks in my previous world, mixed with the most used forum in the world, the social network that used a small blue bird as its logo, but which was replaced by a letter from adult sites as its new logo after a billionaire bought it, and a forum that used an orange robot as its logo.


    The icon I made for this social network was even a blue bird with an envelope in its mouth, which made it very clear what this application was about.


    Even if there were social networks with more users instead of this one, the format of this social network would be much better suited to a middle-aged world.


    Users'' posts would be displayed in a forum format, just like the orange forum used in my previous world, which was much simpler and more intuitive for new users.


    But there was also a personalized feed for each user based on who they followed, allowing them to send messages directly to other Internet users instantly.


    Since starting the application empty would have been very uninteresting for users, I myself used several fake accounts to make fake posts to give the impression that this was being used and that users were not alone in doing so, already serving as a way to show how to use the social network.


    I even thought about making games to start with the Internet, but the cost would be extremely high, something I couldn''t afford yet, not to mention the development time, which would be much longer than the time to make the simple applications I had just made.


    But if I could get believers to constantly give me divine power, this would no longer be a problem for me, and I could let my imagination run wild.


    At this point, I was already exhausted.


    When I looked at the clock on the wall, I saw that it was already 3:30 a.m., and I had only three and a half hours to sleep before I had to go to school to take the final exam.


    So I just dragged my exhausted body to bed and passed out.


    Shortly after, I had to wake up and get dressed for class.


    I just splashed some cold water on my face, brushed my teeth, and checked my status screen before going to school.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Title: God of Creativity.


    | Level: Embryonic Divinity Rank 1


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 3,000 / 10,000 -> 1,463 / 10,000


    =========================


    I''ve spent nearly 2,000 Divine Power points on the overall development of the Internet.


    At this point, I believe that I have the least Divine Power among the students.


    This might be a sign of weakness to the other gods, who only use Divine Power for battles or blessings, but to me it was an investment.


    When I arrived at the classroom, I just kept my normal attitude that I had maintained for the last 7 days.


    I didn''t look at anyone, I didn''t bother to talk to anyone, I just sat in my chair and waited for the teacher to come into the room.


    The other students were chatting excitedly about today''s test, for many of them it would be the first time they''d come into contact with mortals.


    "I''m so excited to go to a small world... will the mortals make statues of me?" One girl asked her friend.


    "I think so, from what I''ve heard it''s quite normal for mortals to make statues of us, all we have to do is show up a few times, act wisely, give a few blessings and they''ll go crazy for us." replied her friend. S?a?ch* Th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the gods'' disdain for mortals didn''t make me angry, even though I was a mortal in my previous life, it just made me feel sorry for them, for wasting such a good opportunity because of their arrogance.


    But in part, it wasn''t their fault, it was more the fault of the more powerful gods who had taught them that it was meant to be that way, so they just took it as absolute truth.


    "Young gods, follow me." Our teacher spoke from the classroom door.


    As soon as the students heard his command, they all stood up and quickly followed him to the examination room.


    Thinking that everything I''d worked for in the past seven days was for this, I felt my hands sweat a little with excitement, but an almost imperceptible smile appeared on my face.


    When I realized this, I quickly hid my smile and went back to a neutral expression, thinking that no one had seen it.


    But what I didn''t know was that a pair of curious eyes had noticed my little smile and were surprised by it.

 Chapter 7: Arrival on the Small World

    "All right, since it''s the first time for many of you to send your consciousness to a small world, here''s a general explanation before you go to your cabins." The teacher said seriously.When he looked at me and saw the exhaustion on my face, he just shook his head in disappointment and ignored me.


    "Inside each cabin will be everything you need to live for 30 days, both in terms of basic necessities and a few other things for entertainment in case any of you get bored at any point during the wait." The teacher explained. "The room is already connected with the location of the small world, so you just need to use your divine consciousness to travel in the way it was explained and you''ll be able to get there."


    "Each room has the coordinates for the location of one of the kingdoms of this world, this kingdom will be your test. The 10 best kingdoms after 30 days will be considered successful and will enter the army as sergeants, while the other 20 kingdoms will fail and will be assigned as corporals in the army." The teacher explained. "Remember, time in the small world passes twice as fast as time in our divine world, so one day in the divine world is only 12 hours in our world, so use this information wisely."


    As soon as the teacher finished explaining, a girl raised her hand curiously.


    "Yes, Artie?" The teacher asked.


    "Professor, if we don''t like our kingdom, is it possible to change?" Artie asked.


    "Negative, the moment you enter the cubicles, you will be confined to that cubicle and the realm that corresponds to that cubicle." The Professor explained in a serious voice. "If you have any questions and want to request a book, you can push a button next to the door and ask a supervisor to bring you a specific book, but only books from the school library."


    When the other students heard this, they were worried about getting a bad grade, but I wasn''t. It was irrelevant to worry now that I couldn''t interfere with which realm I would get.


    So, after a few more useless explanations, the teacher took us to a corridor with 30 doors, with 15 doors on each side of the corridor.


    "These are your booths, they are all identical inside and out, you will choose your own booths. Good luck, your test begins now." The teacher said before turning around and leaving.


    As soon as he said this, while the other students were still in shock, Zack quickly went to the first door on the right and entered that cabin.


    Seeing that Zack had already entered the first cubicle, the other students frantically began to enter the cubicles one by one.


    Seeing that the moment had arrived, I also started to walk towards one of the last booths and as my hand grasped the handle, I heard a low voice.


    "Good luck, Adrian."


    Surprised, I looked around and saw Lucy, the girl with the blue hair that moved like waves, smiling at me as I entered her booth.


    "Good luck..." I replied quietly as I entered my cabin as well.


    As soon as I entered the cabin, I sensed the coordinates of this small world and instinctively knew how to send my consciousness there.


    But first I looked around the cabin.


    The bed was a standard bed, just like the bed in my dormitory, and there was also a small kitchen with cupboards containing enough food for 30 days.


    Even though we were gods and could only live on divinity but since we were weak gods, there was still a need for food so that our bodies wouldn''t get weaker.


    The bathroom was also very clean and tidy, with a small mirror over the sink where I could see myself in the reflection.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I had seen my reflection the first day I was born, but I was always surprised every time I saw myself.


    I had white, smooth, delicate skin, much better than my skin in my previous world. My hair was black and straight, with a length halfway down my ear.


    While other gods had features like lightning in their hair, like Zack, or blue hair that moved like waves, like Lucy, my feature was my eyes, which shone a very captivating blue.


    Surprisingly, my current appearance was very similar to my appearance in my previous life, but much more beautiful.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the old Adrian was very weak, with an almost skeletal body, walked with a frightened expression, and always acted submissive when he saw someone else, he might have stood out positively because of his appearance.


    But all these defects gave the other students a very bad impression of Adrian and prevented anyone from seeing anything positive in him, something I didn''t even bother to try to change myself, knowing that I would only be living with them for a short time.


    [Adrian''s visual representation on discord.gg/NunuXD]


    After confirming everything about the place, I looked at a comfortable chair in the middle of the cabin and sat down.


    Following the knowledge the room gave me, I extracted a part of my consciousness and sent it to the coordinates they had taught me.


    As soon as I followed the instructions, I felt as if my soul was leaving my body and I was floating.


    Slowly my floating speed began to accelerate and I was already floating above the school.


    As I floated, I felt as if something was watching me for a split second, causing me to freeze in the air before allowing me to continue my ascent.


    I think it was one of the headmasters checking that I wasn''t an intruder. I thought, surprised by the overwhelming sense of helplessness I felt as this thing watched me.


    Within seconds, my consciousness had already left the planet and it was flying faster and faster through space.


    The sight I saw was incredible and made me wonder why I had never tried it before.


    In a matter of minutes, I saw scenes of incredible galaxies passing by in the blink of an eye, until finally my speed began to slow, and I found myself floating slowly inside the atmosphere of a planet.


    Following the coordinates the cabin showed me, I landed in a kingdom, more specifically, in a dilapidated and poorly maintained church.


    As my consciousness descended into this church, I noticed that there were only 10 mortals praying to a statue in the form of an expressionless person in the center of the church.


    But as soon as my consciousness touched the statue, the blank face of the statue slowly began to change until the face that appeared there was my own, and I could feel as if the marble limbs of the statue were able to move under my control.


    After I managed to move each of the statue''s limbs, I raised my head and looked at the 10 mortals who had been kneeling and praying to the statue for a few seconds.


    In front of me, the faces of these 10 people were completely frightened and terrified.


    "God''s messenger has arrived!" An elderly man shouted in fear as he fainted.


    - Amber''s POV -


    Today was a normal day like any other. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I had done all my chores at home for my mother, helped my little brother learn to read, and cleaned the temple of the National Church under the scornful eyes of several people.


    But I never worried.


    Even though people looked down on me for cleaning the temple of a God they thought didn''t exist, I still did it with fervor every day.


    That''s only because Father Robert was always very careful with me and my family.


    Ever since my father died from a mistaken magical reaction, it was Father Robert who helped my family, feeding us when we were hungry, giving me a job when we needed money, all "in the name of the Lord," as he always said.


    Since the Kingdom of Arcantor was a kingdom ruled by the three Archmages, the people saw magic as the true path to truth, while they thought that belief in a God was foolish.


    That''s why only a few dozen people prayed to our god every week.


    When I asked Father Robert what the name of our God was, Father said that even he did not know, that we would only find out on the day that God''s messenger came to earth.


    When I asked him how he knew that, he said it was an old prophecy that had been passed down from generation to generation.


    So we prayed to the unknown God at least once a week, even though we saw no sign of him.


    But today, as Father Robert said his weekly Mass and we knelt before the empty statue, something surprising happened.


    Even before any sign appeared on the statue, I felt as if something very heavy and powerful was watching me.


    In those few seconds, I felt as if my life was worthless and that this powerful thing could kill me at any moment, showing my insignificance before it.


    Shocked, I raised my head and saw one of the most shocking scenes I''ve ever seen in my life.


    The empty statue, something that Father Robert said had been in the same place for hundreds of years, suddenly began to shake, and the face that had been empty was now showing the expression of a person!


    The face of the statue slowly changed to that of a very handsome boy.


    The statue''s limbs, which had been in the same position all along, suddenly began to crack and move as if they were limbs of a real person''s body!


    When the statue finally finished adapting to the movement of its body, Father Robert let out a cry before fainting.


    "God''s messenger has arrived!"

 Chapter 8: First Step into the Mortal World

    "All 30 students have already sent a part of their consciousness into the small world." A man in military uniform said as he opened his eyes.This man was one of the school''s directors, responsible for the safety of the students and for guarding the premises so that no evil god, or worse, demon, would try to harm the students.


    "Well, now will be the ideal time to find out who really has the potential to be a powerful god." A woman in military fatigues said in a cold voice as she looked at the projection of a planet in the center of the room.


    "First Sergeant Dillon, which of the students in this year''s class do you think we should pay special attention to?" She asked a man Adrian would recognize as his class teacher.


    "Ma''am, among the students with the greatest potential in the class, Zack Gale, the God of Thunder, is the most outstanding student. He is already a rank 2 embryonic deity and with a very powerful divinity. It is very likely that he will get one of, if not the best score in this exam." He said. "Another student to keep an eye on is Lucy Wavecrest, the Goddess of Waves, who has also shown extraordinary potential in class, but due to a lack of motivation, I can''t put her above Zack Gale."


    Hearing this, the woman nodded in satisfaction. "And the boy with full divinity?"


    "Adrian Innovashine, the god of creativity. Unfortunately, he hasn''t managed to get my attention on any of the occasions, always keeping a low profile and discreet, with a weak personality that''s easily intimidated. I don''t think he''ll make it to the end of the exam..." The professor sighed.


    Listening to his explanation, the three headmasters watching the projection of the planet also sighed.


    If this entire divinity were under my control..." was the thought of practically everyone in the room.


    "All right, since the first day of exams is always the busiest day, I''m going to retire for now, if anything important happens, you can call me." The woman said as she gave everyone a military salute and left the room.


    The other principals also looked at her with conflicted expressions, thinking that it was understandable that she wouldn''t be happy after hearing Adrian''s result, since she was the one who had invited him to the school.


    - Adrian''s POV -


    Looking at the old man who had just woken up with the help of a girl my age, but who was still looking at me with his old sparkling eyes, I didn''t quite know how to react for a few seconds.


    If they were other gods from my school, they might have made a grand entrance and announced that they were not God''s messengers, as the old man assumed, but the God these mortals needed.


    But another thought occurred to me.


    Wouldn''t it be easier to relate to these mortals if, instead of using my identity as God, I blended in with them and just pretended to be God''s messenger?


    Having decided to act that way, I nodded and put a polite smile on my face.


    "Yes, I''m the emissary of the God of the Internet, do you believe in our God?" I asked as I approached and held out my hand to help the old man up.


    "God of the Internet...?" The old man asked confusedly, obviously having no idea who the God of the Internet was and what the divinity of that God was.


    This point was a very important decision I made.


    If I presented myself as the God of Creativity, I knew that my divinity alone would be a big reason for mortals to see me in a strange light, since it didn''t show any power.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    To make sure that didn''t happen, I decided to use the name God of the Internet.


    It wasn''t impossible, but I had to make up a new prayer for myself and associate it with my divine power, with some effort.


    "Yes, the God of the Internet. Have you never heard of the God of the Internet?" I asked, pretending not to understand her doubt.


    "Forgive my ignorance, divine messenger, I really have never heard of the God of the Internet." The old man said sheepishly as he bowed his head.


    "Don''t worry old man, the God of the Internet is not easily offended, being a magnanimous God, it is people like you that he sees as having the greatest potential. Those without knowledge, but who are willing to recognize their own shortcomings and aren''t afraid to seek divine enlightenment," I said calmly, keeping a smile on my face.


    If old Adrian''s experience was anything to go by, it would be impossible to speak to these people in this manner, but considering my social experience from my past life, speaking to other people in a formal and polite tone that still conveyed confidence was something I''d practiced a lot.


    When he heard my explanation about the Internet God, the old man''s eyes lit up and he stood up, looking at me in awe.


    "Can you tell me more about the Internet God, Divine Envoy?" He asked curiously, causing curiosity to appear not only on his face, but also on the faces of the other nine people in the room.


    Since they were here to pray to an unknown god, it was only fair that I show them the power of the Internet.


    "Actually, instead of just telling you stories, it''s even better if I just show you so you can see for yourself." I said. "Come, come closer."


    "Yes, divine messenger." The old man said as he approached me politely.


    As he did so, the girl who had helped him when he fainted also approached, along with the other 8 people who had been praying to me and looking at me in amazement the whole time.


    "Call me Athenos." I said in a calm voice as I gave them a false name.


    Since I would be playing the role of a divine envoy, it was only fitting that I use a name other than my own so as not to cause any confusion in the future.


    "Yes, Lord Athenos." The 10 humans replied in unison.


    I just shook my head at them, put my hands together in a prayer position, and began to pray the prayer I had linked to myself.


    "O God of the Internet, Lord of magic wires and digital paths, grant us fast connections and digital wisdom, let your wisdom flow through my body. May our thoughts travel like lightning through your virtual domains, guided by your cyber light on the path to glory. In your grace, protect us from viruses and hackers, and may our downloads always be complete. Amen."


    When it came to making up prayers, I added words from my old world that might sound funny to people from my world, but would sound mystical and divine to people from this world who had never heard these words.


    As soon as I finished praying, I turned my Divine Power project into a book in front of me.


    When they saw the book appear out of nowhere, astonishment appeared on the faces of those ten people.


    "My God...is this magic?" One man asked.


    "I don''t think so, I''ve never seen magic make an object appear so easily!" A woman replied in shock.


    "This is divine magic!" The old man said in shock, making people quickly believe what he said.


    Ignoring their doubts, I opened the book and showed them the contents.


    "This, ladies and gentlemen, is the greatest gift from the God of the Internet. The Internet Connection." I said as I showed them the book with only two symbols on the paper. "As long as you recite the prayer of the God of the Internet, he will allow you to use a book or an Internet scroll for one hour, and with this book you can access an app called [Library], a place where you can find the most diverse books in the palm of your hand."


    When they heard what I said, their expressions showed slight disbelief and a little doubt.


    But in order not to let this doubt spread further, I clicked on the [Library] app icon, and in front of everyone''s eyes, the page of the book changed from just a sheet of paper with two icons to a drawing of a real library!


    "Is there really a real library in this book?!" The girl accompanying the old man said in shock.


    "Yes, you see, this book is called ''Mortal Magic: Apprentice'', which is a book that contains all the information a person needs to know in order to become a true apprentice magician, assuming they have the talent for it." I said as I clicked on the book and the image of the library on the screen changed and the contents of the book I clicked on appeared on the screen.


    Seeing all these changes happening to the book in my hand, everyone was shocked.


    "Is it possible to learn magic from this book?" A young boy asked in shock.


    Smiling at him, I held out my hand and gave him the book to look at. "Yes, as long as you pray to the God of the Internet, he will allow the knowledge in his divine library to be read by all his believers. All he needs is a prayer to summon the book into the mortal world for one hour."


    Hearing that they only needed to pray once to have access to this knowledge for an entire hour without spending a single bronze coin, they were shocked. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can I try it?" The old man asked shyly, but his face showed great excitement.


    "Go ahead, do you remember the prayer?" I asked with a smile, realizing that my first step into the mortal world had been well taken.

 Chapter 9: Testing the Internet

    As I looked at the ten people who were testing the Internet for the first time while holding books in their hands, a smile appeared on my face.Ever since the old man, who I found out was the priest of this church, prayed for the first time and the Internet book appeared in his hand, the other new people had also tried to pray and were shocked that the book appeared for them as well.


    One of the things I set up was that when someone held the book, the knowledge of how it works, how to use the Internet, the functions of each application, and all the most important and relevant information was sent to people''s minds.


    They were scared when they felt the new knowledge coming into their minds, but once they understood what it was all about, they quickly started experimenting with the Internet and were shocked by what they saw.


    - Amber''s POV -


    Holding the God of the Internet book in my hand, I was shocked to see the contents inside.


    As soon as I opened the [Library] according to the instructions that the God of the Internet had mentally taught me, I saw a bookshelf full of beautiful books.


    When Mr. Athenos showed the library in his book, I had noticed that the covers of the books were very beautiful, like little works of art, but when I looked at them more closely and calmly, I couldn''t help but be amazed at how beautiful the artwork was.


    Unlike ordinary books that just had a plain leather cover, these [Library] books had personalized covers with extremely delicate designs.


    I''m sure each of these books could be sold for thousands of gold coins if they were sold to the nobles, but here, the Internet God let us buy these books for the price of just 1 Internet Coin!


    The most shocking thing was to see the book that Mr. Athenos showed, "Mortal Magic: Apprentice", with a delicate cover showing a young wizard reading a book with fire spells around him, costing only 1 Internet Coin!


    From what I remember from conversations on the street, a magic book was extremely expensive, with books for apprentice mages costing more than 1 gold coin.


    Considering that a commoner family of four could live on a few silver coins for a year, a single book costing more than a gold coin was something that no ordinary commoner could afford, unless they were lucky enough to be noticed by a noble magician.


    But the God of the Internet was making this knowledge available to us for the mere price of 1 Internet coin, something we didn''t even have to spend money to get!


    With curiosity, I began to look at the covers of the other books, admiring the beauty of it all, and one of the books caught my eye.


    [Her Noble Desire]


    This book had a cover depicting a beautiful blonde girl, delicate and noble, standing next to a handsome black-haired noble boy wearing a crown with a cold expression on his face.


    When I gently clicked on the cover of this book, I saw the image of the book enlarge and completely replace the book I was holding.


    Looking at the beautiful cover drawn on my hand now in a large size, I was even more enchanted by the delicacy of this drawing, making me want to keep it in my room.


    Since I hadn''t paid the 1 Internet Coin to read the book, I could only read the summary of the book, so I read it with curiosity and was delighted by how interesting and intriguing this story was.


    This story was about a beautiful girl, the daughter of a baron, who was abandoned after her mother died and her father married another noblewoman.


    Having to live alone, she suffered a lot, but she always treated everyone with great courtesy.


    Until the day she helped an old lady cross the street and a handsome prince saw her, and a love story developed between them.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I had never seen a story as innovative and captivating as this one, which really made me want to read more of this story, so without thinking twice I bought this book with my only Internet coin.


    As soon as I bought it, the book in my hand flashed with white light, causing beautiful stars to fly around, and the entire contents of the book were unlocked for me.


    Without realizing it, I sat down on one of the pews and read the story with great interest.


    Surprisingly, with each chapter I read, there were a few comments from other believers in the God of the Internet commenting on something that happened in that chapter.


    Some girls made jokes that made me laugh, other girls cursed the protagonist''s stepmother, which I agreed with, other girls just thanked me for the chapter.


    When I saw that I could also leave comments, I decided to take the test and write my comment with these girls as well.


    Writing on the Internet was different from what I was used to.


    Instead of picking up a pen and actually writing, we just had to click on the letters with our fingers and the letters appeared in the books!


    [Thanks for the chapter, I''m really enjoying reading it - Amber].


    After checking the spelling more than three times, I finally plucked up the courage to post my comment for fear of making the Internet God angry.


    But when I saw that nothing happened, I was relieved and more confident to leave more comments in the following chapters.


    Unfortunately, when I finished reading the sixth chapter, a warning appeared on my screen.


    [Your 60 minutes are up, to continue reading pray (...) to the God of the Internet and receive another 60 minutes of access]. S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Shocked, I looked around and noticed that other people were also worried as they looked at Mr. Athenos.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Athenos...a warning appeared in my book...maybe the God of the Internet is angry with me?" Jay, a man in his forties, asked anxiously.


    "On my screen too, Mr. Athenos, please apologize to the God of the Internet for me, I won''t comment on any more books." Brianna, a 28-year-old woman, also said worriedly.


    But Mr. Athenos just smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry, the God of the Internet is not angry with you, it''s just that each prayer gives you access to the Internet for one hour, after which you have to pray again to continue using the Internet. If you don''t want to use it anymore, you just have to wait and the book will disappear naturally.


    When I heard this, I was surprised.


    Brianna was the first to pray again so that the warning on her book disappeared and she could continue reading.


    Looking at the book in her hand, I was surprised that she was reading the same book as me!


    Jay was reading the book on magic.


    While I was distracted by looking at the books each person was reading, I felt my hand getting lighter.


    When I looked down, I noticed that my book was gone, and worry came over me.


    Am I going to lose the book I bought? I asked myself anxiously.


    So I prayed the prayer of the God of the Internet again.


    Even though I didn''t know the meaning of various words like "digital," "virtual," "cybernetics," "viruses," "hackers," or "downloads," I could feel that these words meant something very important, so I prayed very carefully.


    "O God of the Internet, Lord of magic wires and digital paths, grant us fast connections and digital wisdom, let your wisdom flow through my body. May our thoughts travel like lightning through your virtual domains, guided by your cyber light on the path to glory. In your grace, protect us from viruses and hackers, and may our downloads always be complete, amen." I said softly.


    As soon as I finished praying, I felt as if I''d become more tired, and the book appeared in my hand, this time without the pink cover of the book I''d bought.


    I quickly opened the library and realized that the book was still there for me to read whenever I wanted.


    "Sigh..." I sighed with relief.


    But it left me with one question.


    "Mr. Athenos, why did I feel more tired after praying?" I asked.


    Looking at me with those captivating blue eyes, he smiled as he explained. "Prayer is like powerful magic, whenever you pray, you send a part of your faith to the God you''re praying to, helping the God you''re praying to. Come here." He said as he extended his hand.


    Confused, I walked over and put my hand against his.


    Even though he was wearing the body of a marble statue, his hand was as warm as a real person''s!


    I closed my eyes for a few seconds and he just held my hand while everyone looked at us curiously, which made me feel a little embarrassed because it was the first time I had touched a man''s hand for so long.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and smiled at me. "From what I''ve seen of you, you can possibly use the Internet for 5 to 7 hours a day before you''re completely exhausted, but when you sleep, that energy recharges and you''ll be able to connect to the Internet for the same amount of time the next day."


    Hearing this, I was surprised.


    "What about me, Mr. Athenos?" Jacob, the little boy to whom Lord Athenos had lent his book, also came running to ask.


    Then Mr. Athenos did the same with Jacob and found that he could use the Internet for 3 to 4 hours a day.


    After that, everyone asked to be tested.


    The average was that young people and old people were able to use the Internet for less time, while adults had a longer average usage time.


    But according to Lord Athenos, as long as we can train magic and increase our mana, it would be possible to extend this time, so everyone should think about buying the magic book to try it!


    After confirming this, I went back to my book and used the remaining time to continue reading.

 Chapter 10: Spreading the Internet

    After telling them how to use the Internet and encouraging them to use social media, I decided to take my mind off the statue and just watch.My job as God wasn''t to hold the hands of mortals and show them everything they should do, I just wanted to guide them from a distance while I let the Internet spread.


    So after my consciousness left the statue, my facial features remained on the statue, but all the colors of the statue disappeared, leaving only the cold white marble in place.


    The believers looked at the statue for a few more seconds before gathering around to talk about me and what to do now that the God they had been waiting for had appeared.


    Since I had taken the statue as my own, my divine consciousness could see a few hundred meters around the statue, but nothing beyond that.


    So even though I wasn''t there in person, I was able to hover above them and observe their conversations without them knowing.


    "What are we going to do now, Father Robert?" Amber asked.


    "As believers in the God of the Internet, nothing could be fairer than to spread the word about the Internet to other people." The old man replied after some thought.


    "Even if it wasn''t an obligation, I still wanted to teach my son the prayer of the God of the Internet... since he''s six now, if he could start learning magic from an early age via the Internet, it might open up an opportunity for him to join the Magic Academy as a student when he gets older." Jay said his thoughts, surprising the other people.


    "That is true... with the knowledge of magic that the God of the Internet makes available on the Internet, as long as that knowledge is used wisely, it can change lives." Father Robert commented.


    Brianna also realized something. "Not to mention that if my relatives who live in the villages around the city knew how to use the Internet, we could even stay in touch from afar."


    After hearing her idea of using the [Carrier Pigeon], the other believers were also surprised at how useful it really was!


    The only fear they still had was about the safety of praying to one God so many times in one day.


    Even though they had been praying regularly in this church for months, some even for years, they only prayed once a week at most.


    And because their prayer never had a goal, they never felt the weakness they feel today when they pray to the God of the Internet.


    This weakness caused by prayer made them a little worried about the side effects of prayer. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have you realized that we might not be the only believers in the God of the Internet?" Father Robert asked in a serious voice, piquing the interest of the other believers.


    "What do you mean?" Amber asked confused.


    Turning his book over and showing it to them, the priest explained. "As you can see, there are several other ''publications'' or comments in the books that were made a few days ago, and since the Internet God only appeared to us today, this means that there are already people elsewhere who know about the Internet God and pray to him as well."


    When they saw this, they realized that they had overlooked this point.


    They only noticed that there were other comments on the Internet, but they didn''t realize that they might have been made by other people in other places.


    When they opened the [Carrier Pigeon], they began to pay attention to how these people talked, what they talked about, and from the way these people acted, they deduced that these people might live somewhere far away from their city, perhaps in a city on the outskirts of the Arcantor Kingdom.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "How about we ask these people how this prayer fatigue works and if there are any side effects?" Amber suggested, making the group look surprised.


    "I think that''s a good idea." Father Robert commented. "Amber, can you do the ''post'' for us?"


    "I think so..." Amber replied a little unsure, but clicked on "post" anyway.


    [Hello fellow believers in the God of the Internet, today is my first day on the Internet and I''m having doubts about prayer and the fatigue it causes, can anyone enlighten me on this?] She wrote in the most formal and beautiful way she could think of, even asking other people for tips on how to make her message as polite as possible, and after some consideration, she finally clicked ''Send''.


    The problem was that there were no other users on the Internet.


    All the posts about [Carrier Pigeon] and the comments on the book chapters were made by me using accounts with fake nicknames.


    But when I realized that my early followers believed that these fake accounts were real people, I could take advantage of that to help them clear up some doubts without them knowing it was me.


    "Someone replied!" Amber replied excitedly when she saw a bell with a notification [1] in the corner of the screen.


    Clicking on the bell, Amber saw the message that appeared.


    [LadyBug replied to your message!]


    [LadyBug liked your post!]


    Clicking on this message updated her post, and Amber saw that there was now a thumbs up icon below the post with a number 1 next to it, indicating that a person liked what she had posted, which made her very happy!


    [Ladybug: I had the same doubt as you when I first prayed to the God of the Internet, don''t worry, it''s normal, the tiredness is really a bit uncomfortable at first, and it can affect you during the day, so the recommended thing is not to use the Internet too much at the beginning of the day, and leave it for the evening, because you can sleep later. But when you wake up, it''s as if nothing happened and you can pray again without any problems].


    Reading the message aloud, both Amber and the others in the group were relieved to hear this response.


    "It looks like this is really what Lord Athenos said." Jay said with a sigh of relief.


    Before anyone else could comment, another message appeared in Amber''s book.


    [CatNoir replied to your post!]


    [CatNoir liked your post!]


    Seeing that someone else had liked her post and commented back made Amber feel a very pleasant sense of satisfaction in her chest, making her feel very proud to see that yet another person she didn''t know had liked something she had said.


    [CatNoir: I divide my internet use into one hour in the morning, one hour in the afternoon and three hours in the evening, as the book screen is backlit, you can read at night in the dark as if it were still day!]


    Seeing that you could read books even in the dark made the people in the group even more surprised.


    Realizing that apparently praying to the God of the Internet wasn''t as evil as they had feared, they became more confident about doing it.


    So, after chatting some more, everyone went off to do their routines for the day.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t keep an eye on them when they left the church, but when they prayed to me and activated the Internet, I could see where they were and what they were doing.


    What I was doing was a major invasion of privacy for the levels of my old world, but for this world it was no big deal.


    Of course, powerful mages might be able to tell if I was spying on them, since I was only a rank 1 embryonic god.


    As my god rank increased and I became stronger, I would be able to hide my presence more easily, to the point where even archmages wouldn''t be able to notice me.


    After all, this was still a small world, and the maximum power level here was nothing compared to presences in larger worlds.


    But since I was still at the lowest power level of a god, it wouldn''t be a good idea to antagonize very powerful mages, especially with a god like me who lacked offensive power.


    That was one of the main reasons why the gods underestimated the God of Creativity.


    Even though I had the power of creation, the fact that I could even create living beings at the lowest power level was already a commendable achievement.


    Everything I did was much more expensive than other gods.


    If I wanted to make a fireball attack, I would use many times more divine power to make that fireball than a god with a directly related deity.


    Just as I had been a jack-of-all-trades and master-of-none in my previous life, learning different areas of game and software development, I had never specialized in any of them.


    Me being a god of creativity was exactly the same, I could do everything but nothing as well as the original gods of those things.


    But unlike the previous God of Creativity, who suffered from the high cost of doing everything, I had found a great way to deal with this problem.


    And when I saw how much divine power I had received on my first day in the mortal world, I had a big smile on my face.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Title: God of Creativity, God of Internet


    | Level: Embryonic Divinity Rank 1


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 1,463 / 10,000 -> 1,495 / 10,000 (+32)


    =========================


    On the first day alone, I had gained 32 Divine Power points, a number that I''m sure was at least among the top of my competitors, but a number that would surely shoot higher as time went on.

 Chapter 11: Magic Talent

    When I looked at the 32 Divine Power Points I received at the end of the night, I had a big smile on my face.After all the optimization I had done with the Internet, the cost of running the Internet for each user was 0.5 Divine Power Points per hour.


    Considering that each user''s prayer earned me 1 Divine Power point, this meant that I received 0.5 Divine Power points of profit per prayer from each believer.


    The initial number of believers was 10 people, but from 10 people, it quickly grew to 16 by the end of the night when some of the believers showed the Internet to their family.


    With their average use of 4 hours a day, taking into account some who used it for 6 hours and some who only had 2 hours a day to use the internet.


    In total, they had prayed to me 64 times, but because of the operating cost of 0.5 Divine Power points, this meant that the Divine Power gain I received was "only" 32 points.


    This may seem very low considering that I needed to collect 10,000 Divine Power points to become a Rank 2 Embryonic Deity, but to use another comparison, I was only receiving 20 Divine Power points a week from the teachers at school, and on my first day alone I had already received 60% more than I had in a week, 11 times more than the average I received in a day before I came to this world.


    When the mortals went to sleep, I went to sleep.


    Since only a part of my consciousness was in this small world, while my main consciousness was still in my body in the divine world, I needed my body to sleep in the divine world so that I could rest.


    S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.The school test was based on the results of the realm we were assigned to in this small world, and since time passed twice as fast in this small world as in the divine world, it meant that 8 hours of sleep in the small world would only be 4 hours of sleep in the divine world, so I divided my sleep to sleep twice in one day to synchronize the two places.


    As my strength increased, the need for sleep would decrease, so this problem would disappear over time, but now that I was still only a Rank 1 Embryonic Divinity, I had to deal with this problem.


    Even though my consciousness was split, my body was still functioning perfectly.


    In fact, to my body, it felt like that part of my consciousness was in a VR world that my main consciousness saw as a computer screen.


    I could still focus on things in the divine world, but I could also spend hours just looking at the small world without worrying about getting bored.


    It was a difficult feeling to explain, but I think I passed on a playful idea.


    ...


    When I woke up after 4 hours of sleep, my awareness of the small world woke up and I could feel that there were already believers connected to the Internet.


    Out of curiosity, I used my power to see what people were doing.


    Of the 9 users currently connected to the Internet, 8 were using the [Library], while only one was using the [Carrier Pigeon].


    This user acted just like a normal person from my past world, lying lazily in bed while reading the feed of social media posts.


    As for the users who were using the [Library], I noticed that four of them were in the same place, and one of them was a user who had logged in for the first time yesterday, and the other three users had prayed for the first time a few minutes ago.


    So I decided to see what these three people were doing together.


    - 3rd POV -


    "Are you sure this is free?" A man asked skeptically as he held up the Internet book and looked in shock at the content he could read and learn for free.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Yes, my son got into a lot of mischief yesterday morning, so my wife sent him to spend the day in the old church with Father Robert as punishment." The man said proudly, receiving nods from the other men.


    This was a common occurrence. When children got into mischief, their parents would send them to church as punishment, because it was very boring to sit in church and listen to the priest talk about a God that nobody thought existed.


    "But to our surprise, when the boy returned home, he came back with a delicate book with a drawing of a noble magician. You don''t know how angry my wife was, she thought he had stolen it from some nobleman, she almost killed him with the beating she gave him, hahaha". The man laughed as he explained, and his friends laughed too as they imagined the scene.


    "But while she was beating him up, the book magically disappeared, making her even more worried that the wizard had used something from the book and would come to our house to take revenge. Fortunately, the boy showed her that the book was actually summoned by a prayer to the God of the Internet, the God Father Robert had believed in for so long," the man explained. The man explained.


    Hearing this explanation, the man''s friends were even more surprised.


    "How come Father Robert never taught this prayer before?" One of the men asked as he looked curiously at the delicate books in the library.


    Even though he was a commoner who didn''t usually read because he couldn''t afford books, he always saw nobles and wizards walking around with books and was envious.


    Now that he could read books that were just as fine, if not finer, than those of the nobles, the man was very excited.


    "According to my boy, the messenger of the God of the Internet came down to the church yesterday and personally taught them this prayer." The man explained while looking at the corner of his [Library] screen with a broad smile.


    Seeing the [32 Internet Coins] available in his account, the man felt very proud of the idea of introducing the Internet to his friends.


    When he returned home, his son and wife were already using the Internet, so his wife invited him to join, and he received 10 Internet Coins for joining through her invitation.


    Since he didn''t have anyone to invite, he could only get the 1 Internet Coin from the daily check-in, which he used to buy a book to read.


    Choosing the book with the most beautiful and elegant cover, a book that told the story of how a commoner who found a magical book had risen to become an Archmage, Sam stayed up late reading.


    He had never imagined that reading could be so much fun, especially when he could see other readers'' comments at the end of the chapters and laugh at the nonsense other people said.


    This morning, when he logged on to the Internet for the first time, he realized that he could log on again and get 2 more Internet Coins.


    But looking at the magic books and thinking about the story he had read the night before, Sam decided that he would try to invite his friends online to get the 10 Internet Coins that their invitation would bring him.


    Sam''s idea was simple, he would use 1 Internet Coin to buy the Apprentice Magic Book and dedicate himself to learning magic while collecting Internet Coins, so that if he learned well, he would have money to buy more advanced books in the future.


    Thinking that he could be like the protagonist of the book he read, even though he was over 30 years old, Sam was still excited to dedicate himself to learning while feeling grateful to the God of the Internet for giving him this opportunity.


    When he told his friends about the Internet God and how magical the Internet was, they received the news with a lot of doubt and skepticism.


    But when he showed them the Internet book and explained its features, their eyes lit up with interest that made Sam laugh with pride.


    Soon his friends were convinced to pray once, and he saw the 30 Internet Coins he received for these invitations added to the 2 Internet Coins he had in his account.


    "Look, my wife just sent me a message!" Sam said excitedly as he pointed to his Internet Book, causing his friends to look at it with curiosity and interest.


    Sam clicked on the message and saw it on his screen.


    [Martha: "Sam, I managed to do the ''Lumos'' spell! I think I have a talent for magic!]


    Seeing this message from his wife, Sam was shocked and quickly replied.


    As he awkwardly typed into the book, his friends were shocked.


    "Since when is your wife a wizard, Sam?! Does she have a master?" One man asked, shocked and frightened.


    "She''s never had a master, she told me yesterday that she was going to buy the magic book with today''s Internet coins to try it out, who knew she had the talent for it?" Sam replied, even more shocked by the news.


    [Sam: That''s great news wife, I''ll be home soon to help you!]


    Sam replied a little awkwardly on social media, but he quickly ignored the work he had to do today and rushed home to help his wife in any way he could.


    If she really had magical talent, the money they would receive in the future would be far greater than what he earned as a butcher.


    Seeing Sam running home to help his wife who had learned magic on the Internet, Sam''s three friends looked at him with envy, but that was quickly replaced by anticipation when they saw that the book she had used to learn magic was also available to them.


    ''What if I have magical talent too? The three men mentally asked themselves as they spent their one Internet Coin to buy the magic book, dreaming that they too would have magical talent like Sam''s wife.


    Even if they didn''t have any talent, couldn''t they go home and see if their wives had any? And what about their children? The chances of at least one person in their family having magical talent were slim, but not zero!

 Chapter 12: Roberts problem

    With the incentive of Internet Coins, Internet users invited more and more people.What started as 10 people became 16 by the end of the day.


    The next day, the number that started at 16 had jumped to 33 people, earning me a total of 77 Divine Power Points after deducting the cost of running the Internet.


    Among the new users, their main focus was on the [Library], especially the books on magic, because of those 17 new people, 10 of them had learned about the Internet because of Sam and Martha''s celebration of their newly discovered magical talent.


    The curious neighbors were puzzled as to why Martha was celebrating so much and went to find out what was going on.


    Martha even thought about keeping the Internet a secret and bragging about her magical talent, but seeing the opportunity to get 100 Internet Coins in front of her, Martha thought long and hard and told them about the Internet.


    Following her example, they also started using the Internet and tried to learn how to use their friend.


    But magical talent wasn''t that common.


    Out of the ten people who learned about the Internet from Martha, only one person discovered that he had a magical talent, but it was a very basic talent.


    But for ordinary people like them, even though the talent was basic, it was still a great reason to celebrate.


    The next day, the number of people who knew about the Internet increased even more.


    From 33 people the day before, the number of believers had risen to 60 the next day!


    Some people just learned about the Internet and didn''t tell anyone, while others took advantage of the fact that no one knew about the Internet and told people they trusted so that they would receive Internet Coins for those invitations.


    That day I received a total of 150 Divine Power Points through the prayers of these believers!


    Considering that the average for an ordinary god was for a believer to pray to him only once a week to receive an average of 150 Divine Power Points a day, that god would have to have more than 1,000 believers, while I received the same amount of Divine Power with only 60!


    I didn''t know how the other gods in the other cities were doing, but considering how impressive their powers were, I had no doubt that there were gods with tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of worshippers from a single demonstration of power.


    Besides, while I was in a realm controlled by logic-driven wizards who didn''t care much for gods, as evidenced by how empty the local church was before I showed up, my competitors probably didn''t have it that hard.


    But I didn''t let that deter me.


    My growth might be slow at first, but once I had thousands of believers, my divine power would skyrocket.


    Considering that a single follower of mine generated the same amount of Divine Power points as more than 17 follower of other gods, this was my great advantage.


    After all, their worshippers praying once a day couldn''t compete with my worshippers praying five or more times a day, seven days a week.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    While I was analyzing the divine power I was receiving and thinking about what I could do with this divine power to make the Internet more interesting for them, I received a special prayer.


    When I paid attention to it, I noticed that it was from Father Robert.


    [Oh Great God of the Internet, thank you for all the changes you are making with your people. This old man would like to clear up some doubts that are haunting my old mind, if possible, could you send someone to help this old man?] He asked very sincerely through prayer.


    Thinking about it, I decided to go down to the mortal world and see what Father Robert''s doubts were.


    Of course, I had to maintain my persona as Athenos, the messenger of God.


    In front of Robert, the statue that had been standing still for three days finally began to move again, causing him to look at it in amazement and excitement.


    "Thank you, Lord Athenos, for coming." Robert bowed respectfully as he thanked me.


    S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I just nodded. "My god told me you needed help on your way..."


    "Yes Lord Athenos, I''m sorry to bother you, it''s just that in the last few days, with the popularization of the internet, this useless old man has realized even more how useless I was and I couldn''t find anything useful I could do for our God..." Father Robert sighed.


    When I heard that, I was surprised.


    But when I thought about it, it was really true, Robert didn''t have much to do.


    With the Internet already spreading the prayer of the Internet God, and Robert knowing very little about me, he really didn''t have as much use for believers as he used to.


    Since I thought that the church was the ideal connection between the God and the believers, I knew that it wouldn''t be a good idea to give it up, so I started to think of a solution.


    Robert noticed me thinking and politely kept quiet while he waited for me to finish.


    "I think I''ve come up with some ideas on how you can show your usefulness to the Internet God." I said after thinking of something.


    There were no public schools in this world, except for magic schools, children learned to read and write at home from their parents, who were fortunate enough to be educated by their own parents.


    But even though the percentage of literate people was higher than in other kingdoms, the percentage of illiterate people was still very high.


    And to use the Internet, you had to be able to read what was on the Internet.


    Since I couldn''t teach people to read on my own, Father Robert could be useful!


    When he heard that I had an idea, Robert became curious and looked at me excitedly.


    "As you may have noticed, in order to use the Internet, a person must at least be able to read in order to understand the knowledge that the God of the Internet makes available to believers. But there are many people who cannot read...how about using the church to teach children and adults who cannot read to read so that they can use the Internet?" I suggested.


    Upon hearing this and realizing how useful this would be to the God of the Internet, Robert''s eyes lit up in amazement.


    "Yes! I can do that!" He replied excitedly.


    "Not only can you teach people to read and write, but you can also help people who don''t know how to use the Internet to learn how to use it, helping believers to go even deeper in their faith in the God of the Internet." I explained, making Robert''s eyes shine even brighter.


    "Thank you Lord Athenos, with your enlightenment I already know what I need to do to be useful to the God of the Internet!" He said excitedly as he bowed to me in thanks.


    Seeing how happy he was to be useful, I could imagine why they were like that.


    After living in the church for so many years, even with difficulty and not knowing which God he was praying to, when the God finally appeared and he could be useful to that God, it was a little disheartening for Robert to find out that he couldn''t do anything to help, as if his life''s purpose could never be completed.


    But with my ideas, Robert realized that he had several other ways to be useful besides just doing masses and trying to convince people to follow a path under his God.


    Frankly, I didn''t even need people to worship me as long as they used the Internet.


    Considering how high the atheist rate was in my previous world, I''m sure people would still use a god''s Internet even if they didn''t believe in gods.


    So for me, as long as the Internet was useful, it was worth it.


    But this conversation also made me realize a major flaw in the Internet.


    All the entertainment on the Internet today was for educated people, even though the number of illiterate people was very high.


    So I had to think of something I could do that illiterate people could also enjoy on the Internet...


    ///NunuNote//


    Comment on your ideas of what it can do for illiterate people. I already have an idea in mind, but your ideas could be useful for the next features, or even to improve the feature I''m already writing about.


    And if you like the story, please, follow it, it helps me a lot!

 Chapter 13: First game

    The first thing I thought of to get illiterate people to use the Internet would be to make some kind of text-to-speech tool that would read all the text on the screen so that the believer could understand everything that was being said.The usefulness of this for books would be very high, but I had already done some tests and making the Internet reproduce sounds was still very expensive...


    While the cost of using the Internet per hour was 0.5 Divine Power Points, if I added this option, I might not make a profit or even make a loss, since I would only receive 1 Divine Power Point and spend more than that to make the Internet available to the believers for an hour.


    So doing this now was not feasible.


    Of course, as I became more powerful, my control over my divinity would increase, so I could tweak it better and unlock more functions in the future.


    But for now, my focus should be on finding a way around this problem.


    And one of the ways I came up with was to make a game!


    Of course, for people in this world who have never seen anything like the modern games in my world, there''s no point in me developing Elden Ring and getting them to play it - they''ll be more scared than entertained.


    Not to mention that I couldn''t even make games that advanced while I''m so weak.


    But I could start with easier games.


    "Father Robert." I called to the old man who was gathering books and things needed to teach people how to write.


    When he heard me call his name, the old man looked at me with bright eyes and quickly approached. "Yes, Lord Athenos?"


    "Tell me, what kind of games are most common among the commoners?" I asked.


    "Games?" The old man asked puzzled.


    "Yes, games, like cards, or something to bet on, what is usually entertaining people in the kingdom of Arcantor?" I asked.


    When he heard my explanation, his face lit up and he quickly began to explain.


    "The most common games in taverns among men are dice games or checkers... or fighting..." He said the last part a little embarrassed.


    Hearing that, I realized he hadn''t said card games. "Are there any kind of card games that use playing cards?"


    "Cards? Playing cards? I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like that, Lord Athenos, maybe there is something like that among the nobles, but we commoners just play simple games." He said modestly, making me nod.


    Considering that card games required that the cards in the deck be identical to avoid cheating, it was understandable that this type of game hadn''t been popularized in this world yet.


    This was an opportunity for me.


    Although the deck had letters and numbers, even if the players were illiterate, they could just memorize the symbols and colors, and they would know exactly what the cards were called.


    And since entertainment in this world was extremely precarious, with people having to throw dice to play and have fun, if I put deck games on the Internet, it would possibly become a fever among the commoners!


    So while I kept part of my consciousness in the mortal world with Robert, helping him plan the school and how to teach the population, my body in the divine world quickly began to develop the game. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    First, the game had to be simple.


    Designing the deck of cards was the easy part, the hard part was "coding" the game and making it work exactly the way I wanted it to, like an internet app, and then setting up a way for players to play against each other online, or even a way for nearby players to play together.


    So I started developing.


    First, I decided to start with three types of games available.


    Solitaire, where the player would play alone with the sole purpose of organizing the shuffled cards, moving them between different columns according to certain rules, usually alternating colors and sorting them from ace to king, until all the cards were organized into four complete piles, one for each suit.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The game wasn''t competitive at all, although I added a score and leaderboard to make it more fun and addictive, but I knew this game would be dominated by more casual players.


    The second game I would make would be Black Jack, a card game where players compete against the dealer, in this case an NPC from the Internet, trying to get a hand with a total value closer to 21 without going over that number. The goal is to beat the dealer, either by reaching 21 with the first two cards (a blackjack), or by having a higher value hand than the dealer without going bust.


    This game would be a cooperative game, since the players wouldn''t be competing against each other, they could get together in groups and have fun playing against the dealer.


    And the last game would be the most competitive of the three, poker.


    A card game where the player was dealt 5 cards and could bet against the other players to see who had the strongest cards.


    The fun of poker was in the betting, so I had to think of a way to make it so that there was betting, but that it didn''t destroy the players'' lives...


    Until I thought I could make it so that players could buy up to 30 chips a day with 3 Internet Coins.


    That way, players could bet on the Internet without losing their real life income.


    Of course, if players wanted to bet with real money, just like they did in craps, that was none of my business, nor was I anyone''s babysitter.


    With this structure in place, the next step was to program all the features I''d come up with and make it look good to the public.


    To do this, I took a lot of inspiration from the designs of the poker apps in my old world, with a green velvet table, avatars representing the other players joining the table, and a beautiful woman as the game''s dealer.


    The table and cards could be reused in all three games, so I just had to focus on programming the differences between the three games.


    I finished the game in a couple of hours.


    The problem was that my Divine Power, which had risen from 1,495 to 1,722 in the last two days, now fell back to 1,310, as I had spent 412 Divine Power points to create this new game, bringing me to my lowest Divine Power point yet.


    But I didn''t mind too much, because I knew that I would get it back quickly.


    So, not wanting to waste any time, I tested the game''s features to make sure there weren''t any bugs, and noticing that everything was working perfectly as it should, I launched it on the Internet!


    - Eliot''s POV -


    When Eliot saw his friends commenting on the Internet and talking about how amazing it was to be able to read such incredible stories on the Internet after being introduced to it by a friend of a friend, he began to feel jealous...


    As someone who never had the opportunity to learn to read, Eliot never felt that this was a big problem for him.


    He still managed to work as a bricklayer, he earned enough copper coins to buy food for his family, even if it wasn''t luxurious food, and he even had a few coins left over to have fun betting with the other men in the pub.


    But ever since one of the men had shown them the Internet and they had all been so amazed at the books and stories they could read for free, Eliot had started to feel left out, because he could see that the Internet was really quite interesting, but unfortunately he couldn''t enjoy any of it because he couldn''t read.


    He had prayed to the God of the Internet to find something interesting for him on the Internet, but the only fun he could find was to stare at the beautiful, delicate covers of books without being able to read them....


    Just as Eliot was about to put the book away out of boredom, a window appeared on the screen with something written on it.


    Although he was amazed, Eliot couldn''t understand what it said, so he didn''t worry too much and closed the book.


    But when he heard what his friends were saying, Eliot was confused.


    "What is this, a warning?" One of his friends was puzzled.


    "Yeah... I guess I''ll try to read this warning and see what it''s about..." Another of his friends commented with concentration as he stared intently at the screen.


    "Read it out loud!" Another friend, who couldn''t read either, asked the man to read it out loud so he could understand.


    Eliot heard this and thought with disdain, "What''s the point of him reading it out loud? We won''t even be able to enjoy it, because it will tell us...''.


    But even though he thought this with disdain, Eliot kept his ears open and waited for the words of his friend who could read.


    But even though he could read, the man wasn''t very good at it and read very slowly.


    "Warning... a new... App... has arrived on the... Internet! A new application has arrived on the Internet!" He got excited as soon as he read this.


    "A new app?!" Another man asked in surprise.


    "What''s this new app about?" Another man asked.


    Hearing that it was a new app, Eliot, who had just discovered what an app was, became interested. Will I be able to have fun with this new app?


    "The new... App... is called... CardMaster... with games... fun! The new app is called CardMaster with fun games!" The man read it twice to make sure, because he was excited.


    "There really is a new app in my book!" One of the illiterate men looked at his book and was shocked to see the new app with an image he had never seen before.


    The icon of the app was the icon of 3 cards with a crown on top, which made the commoners shocked and curious as to what it was.


    "Is this something from the nobles?" One of the men asked uncertainly, making the other men worry.


    "I''ll see what it is!" One of the men said excitedly as he clicked and opened the application under the curious and attentive eyes of the other men.


    In the eyes of the men who could read, this app was very interesting and innovative, but in the eyes of those who couldn''t read, like Eliot, this app was what they expected!


    Although there was writing on the screen, all the important things had drawings indicating what they were for, making it easier for them to understand how to use the app, and to Eliot''s surprise, he even learned how to play cards!


    In just one night, the Internet, which was still somewhat unknown to the people, became something very popular and talked about in the pubs and inns of the town!

 Chapter 14: Card Master

    Upon entering his favorite watering hole, Grant was shocked by the scene before him.Instead of men gathered around tables with dice while they drank and wagered a few pennies, the vast majority of men at that moment were sitting at tables with books in their hands!


    To confirm this, Grant even left the pub and looked back at the entrance to make sure he was in the right place, then walked back in and was shocked to see friends of his holding books!


    All of their books had black covers with a red heart design, while the outline of the design was delicately drawn with very elegant little patterns, showing just how expensive these books were.


    As Grant approached the table where his friends were sitting, he saw one of his friends with a big smile on his face as he looked between the book he was holding and the other four people at the table.


    "You''re screwed with my hand, I''ll bet 5 chips." Eliot said as he rubbed his finger on something in the book and laughed as he looked around at his friends.


    And that was what confused Grant the most, because he knew Eliot very well, even to the point of knowing that Eliot couldn''t read.


    So why was Eliot holding a book?


    "Hey guys, where did you get such a flimsy book?" Grant couldn''t resist asking after greeting them.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, the men looked at the newly arrived Grant and greeted him back.


    "Wait until the game is over Grant and I''ll explain." One of his friends said as he went back to concentrating on his book.


    Hearing this, Grant became even more curious and went to sit next to this friend, wanting to see what was in this book that was making everyone act so strangely, even the illiterate! S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    When he looked into the book, Grant was shocked to see that there were glowing things inside!


    Is this a magic book?! Grant wondered in shock.


    Knowing how expensive magic books were, he knew there was no way his friends could afford books like this, but almost everyone in the pub was holding books just like this.


    Out of curiosity, Grant walked over to another friend and saw that his friend''s book also had shiny things in it, and even more surprisingly, the things in this book were different from the things he saw in the other book!


    But they were so focused on this "game" that no one stopped to explain to Grant what was going on.


    Until finally Eliot won the other men''s chips and the hand was over, allowing them to take a break while they began to explain to Grant what was going on and invited him over to play as well!


    Hearing the explanation that this book was actually a divine artifact that the God of the Internet, the God of old Father Robert''s church, made available to believers who prayed to him, shocked Grant.


    Even more so after his friend showed him all the things he could do on the Internet, which made Grant even more excited to the point that he even prayed and saw the beautiful book floating in front of him.


    The friend who invited him got excited when he saw the 10 Internet Coins that had just been added to his account, and quickly deposited 2 more Internet Coins into [CardMasters], adding them to the 7 Coins he had left after losing 3 Coins to Eliot, for a total of 27 Coins in his account.


    He hadn''t even bought any books after going online, he just directly deposited the Internet Coin he had for checking in today after learning that he would get 2 more Internet Coins for free tomorrow.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    In a few minutes of adjustment and tutorial, Grant quickly learned how to play and also joined them to play poker.


    While there were a few people at other tables playing Blackjack, or even people playing Solitaire, almost everyone was using the Internet at the moment.


    - Adrian''s POV ---


    It was hard not to smile when I looked at the number of believers using the Internet right now.


    From the 60 believers I had at the beginning of the day, that number has quadrupled to 240 believers tonight after the [CardMasters] launch!


    The amount of Divine Power points I received every hour was almost 100 points, considering that not all users were online at the time, but that number was staggering!


    When the Internet update arrived, Father Robert''s reaction was priceless, even more so when he realized that I had commented on card games with him before the game was released, he imagined that I was just checking the world''s information for the Internet God and felt very honored to be consulted.


    I just pretended that was really the case and spent some more time helping him plan things for school and went out to see how the players were responding to the new app.


    But before I left, I gave Father Robert a tip.


    When he heard my tip, he quickly opened [Carrier Pigeon] and made a post just as I suggested.


    [The Church of Internet God is offering classes for those who want to learn to read and write to use the Internet! Tell your friends and family who can''t read to come to the Church of the Internet God to learn to read and write under Father Robert! Don''t let this opportunity pass you by!]


    As soon as this post was made, dozens of replies came in and several users liked the priest''s post.


    Seeing his reaction as he received notifications from people who liked and commented on his post thanking him, the smile on the priest''s face became gigantic.


    [This is great! My son is dying to use the Internet, but he can''t read yet...]


    [My friends who can''t read are very excited about this, they''re going to church tomorrow!]


    [Thank you Father Robert for this idea!]


    [How much are the lessons, Father Robert?]


    Seeing the people asking how much the lessons would cost, the priest was surprised and turned to look for Athenos, but seeing only a lifeless white statue, he became worried as he thought about a fair price.


    I didn''t want to interfere with the price he wanted to charge, since he was helping me get the faithful to use the Internet even more, what was wrong with letting the man make money?


    It''s not like money would do me any good, especially a few pennies like that.


    After much thought, Father Robert finally came up with a figure and replied.


    [The classes cost two copper coins a week to help maintain the church].


    He replied, worried that this amount would be considered too high.


    A day''s work for a commoner earned an average of 7 to 14 copper coins a day, or an average of 63 copper coins a week.


    If he hired 30 students, he would earn 60 coins a week, which would be enough to live on and also give some coins to Amber to thank her for her help.


    But he was afraid that Athenos would be angry with him for receiving this money while helping the god.


    Fortunately, the reaction of the people was very good, because 2 copper coins weren''t much to spend a week learning to read.


    At the end of the day, I looked at my amount of Divine Power with a big smile.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet,


    | Level: Embryonic Divinity Rank 1


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 1,310 / 10,000 -> 1,910 / 10,000 (+600)


    =========================


    I had received a total of 600 Divine Power points from all the believers today, considering that many of them hadn''t used the Internet for such a long time.


    And considering that when the men went home, they told their families about the Internet, either to show how amazing it was, or just to get the 10 Internet Coins they received for the invitations, this meant that I received even more believers at the end of the night, even though these believers didn''t use the Internet for a long time before they went to sleep.


    When all the believers were asleep and there were no new arrivals, I felt the number of believers and had a big smile when I realized that 290 people had used the Internet so far.


    At the rate the Internet is spreading, I don''t doubt that soon the capital of the Arcantor Kingdom will be completely conquered by me!


    The next day, Father Robert''s surprise was huge when he realized that more than 100 people wanted to sign up to learn to read and write!


    In fact, he was so confused about whether to accept these people and receive the 200 copper coins that he desperately prayed to me again for advice.


    But while I was taking control of the statue in the church and going to help Father Robert, an emergency meeting was being held at the Arcantor School of Magic, the largest magic school in the kingdom.


    And the purpose of this meeting was a certain book that one of the students was reading during one of the school''s classes.


    The cover of the book read: "Mortal Magic: Apprentice".


    The book itself was very good, but that wasn''t the reason for an emergency meeting of the school''s administration.


    The real reason was who was behind this book... the new god of Arcantor.

 Chapter 15: Emergency Meeting

    In a meeting room inside the Arcantor Magic School, two men and a woman sat in the main chairs, while another 25 people were scattered among the 30 normal chairs.Only one person was standing, a young boy in a white robe.


    The difference in identity between them was clear, both from the position of their chairs and the clothes they wore.


    The three main people wore purple robes, while the other 25 people wore red robes, like some kind of uniform.


    In Arcantor Magic School, the red cloak was only allowed for Sage Mages, representing the power and prestige that a Sage Mage had.


    The purple cloak, on the other hand, was reserved for the three Archmages of the kingdom, signifying the royalty and mystery that this level of power represented.


    The white cloak, on the other hand, was for the magical apprentices, representing that they were a blank slate, ready to be painted any color by the knowledge they would come in contact with along the way.


    To put it in proportions, while a single Sage Mage was extremely powerful, equivalent to the destruction a battle tank could cause in a medieval war, the Archmages were on a level where the destruction they could cause was on the level of an atomic bomb...


    Despite the different identities that each of the participants in this meeting had, they all had worried expressions on their faces as they looked at the boy in the white cloak and the book in the hand of Jaina, the only woman among the Archmages.


    As Jaina analyzed the book in her hands, everyone remained silent, waiting for what she would say.


    "The contents of this book show an understanding of Apprentice-level magic so profound that not even I would have the confidence to write something of this quality and depth... Whoever wrote it may be on a higher level than me." Jaina said with a serious look on her face.


    Looking at the blonde woman who seemed to be only 28 years old, everyone in the room was shocked, even the other two Archmages.


    "Are you sure, Jaina? Between us, you''re the Archmage with the best didactics... is it possible that whoever wrote this book is above Archmage level?" Harry, a brown-haired man with round glasses who seemed to be in his forties, asked in surprise.


    "The last wizard to cross the Archmage barrier died thousands of years ago, maybe this book is some kind of remnant of that wizard?" Charles, the oldest looking Archmage who seemed to be in his 50s, said thoughtfully.


    Although all the Archmages looked very young, their ages were already very advanced, with Jaina being the youngest among them, only 68 years old, though she looked 28, Harry 96 years old, and Charles, the oldest, 113 years old.


    Since they were on a very advanced path of magic, their life expectancy had increased greatly, especially compared to commoners, who had a much lower life expectancy than people from the countryside.


    "That''s not a remnant of that wizard..." Jaina sighed as she looked deeper into the book.


    "How could it not be? Who could have written it? If someone had become an Archmage, we would know about it, let alone someone who went beyond that..." Harry commented confused.


    Shifting her gaze from the book she was holding to the young wizard apprentice in the white cloak, Jaina spoke. "Raymond, explain to everyone where you got this book."


    Hearing the Archmage say his name, Raymond, the young apprentice wizard, stepped forward and prepared to explain where he got the book.


    In his mind, Raymond cursed himself for his greed in wanting to read the magic book he had bought from the Arcantor Magic School on the Internet.


    Why didn''t I wait to read it at home? He mentally cursed himself for being so stupid.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Especially since he felt that fate was against him as he walked through the corridors of the school, when Archmage Jaina passed him and was amazed by the letters of the book glowing in the dark.


    When she asked him where he got it, Raymond knew he was screwed and didn''t even try to lie, just confessed that he got it by praying to the God of the Internet.


    Hearing this, Jaina got serious and quickly took him to the meeting room where only Sage Mages had access and called an emergency meeting.


    When Raymond saw so many Sage Mages coming to the meeting because of him, he already felt that he was screwed, but when even the other two Archmages of the kingdom came to the meeting, Raymond just had a mental breakdown and just hoped that nothing would happen to his family.


    S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With so much money invested in him for the better future he could bring to the family, Raymond was his family''s hope to rise from a mere barony to an even better noble position.


    Unfortunately, Raymond imagined that from now on he wouldn''t exist anymore, and the only thing left for him to do was to be obedient in order to lessen the punishment for his family.


    "I summoned this book after praying to the God of the Internet." Raymond said in a quiet voice.


    Hearing where this book came from, everyone was shocked.


    "You said you got it by praying to a god?" Charles asked in an even more serious voice as a subtle spiritual pressure leaked out of him, making Raymond almost unable to control his own bladder.


    "Yes, Lord Charles. I''m sorry..." Raymond said, controlling himself as much as possible so as not to humiliate himself in front of everyone.


    With Raymond''s acknowledgement, Charles realized that he had overreacted to the boy and quickly regained control of his own magical pressure.


    As soon as the pressure returned to his body, even the wise mages breathed a sigh of relief, as even they felt pressured by this accidental display of power.


    Turning his gaze to Jaina and Harry, Charles sighed as he noticed the same concern on the faces of the other two Archmages.


    But unlike them, the wise wizards were confused as to why they were so worried.


    "Please, Harry, explain to them why we''re so worried... I need to calm down a bit." Charles said, sighing and closing his eyes.


    Hearing this, Harry sighed and nodded before looking at the wise wizards.


    "Several centuries ago, the world was invaded by a powerful god. The power of this god was so enormous that even the most powerful archmages and centurions of various kingdoms were no threat to the god." Archmage Harry said with a serious and slightly frustrated voice.


    Hearing that not even Archmages or Centurions, the equivalent of Archmages among Knights, could pose the slightest threat to this God, the wise mages were completely shocked.


    But the most shocked of all was Raymond, who had just discovered that he was praying to such a powerful being!


    Archmage Harry continued. "After showing how weak the Archmages and Centurions were compared to him, the God didn''t attack or cause any damage. He just ordered all the kingdoms to build a church in every capital, but as long as that church was always functional, it could be built anywhere."


    Hearing this, the various wise mages began to remember the old church run by a single priest in the city.


    Seeing their recognition, Archmage Harry nodded. "Yes, the church in the capital of Arcantor was built at the command of that powerful and mysterious god."


    "This God never said his name or what the origin of his divinity was, only that the churches should be built and that a few years later, other gods would come to these churches and fight. Each church would represent a country, and the gods of each church would be responsible for bringing qualitative changes to the countries they were in," Archmage Harry explained. Archmage Harry explained.


    Hearing this, the Wise Mages'' eyes widened in shock, especially when they realized the implications of this.


    "Yes... that God may have come to pave the way for his subordinate gods to come to our world to fight each other in some kind of competition. And we''re probably just the pawns on that big board." Harry said regretfully. "Even though hundreds of years have passed and the story of that day is only passed down to the leaders of each country, many today wouldn''t even believe it to be true, but apparently... this one." He said, pointing to the book in Jaina''s hand. "It is proof that the day has finally come..."


    Listening to Archmage Harry''s explanation, both the Wise Mages and Raymond were completely shocked.


    "These gods... are they as powerful as the god our ancestors saw in the past?" One of the wise mages asked.


    "I don''t think so." Archmage Jaina replied. "Perhaps our world is being used as a test to select the best among the gods, so the extremely powerful god who came in the past was one of the test examiners, while the current gods are like the examinees."


    Hearing this, the wise mages at least heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that they weren''t dealing with such frightening figures.


    "But don''t let that fool you." Charles warned. "We are only speculating, but the strength of this god that has appeared remains unknown. What we should understand now is what course of action to take after understanding all the information we have about this mysterious god."


    As soon as Charles said this, he opened his eyes, looked at Raymond much more calmly, and asked politely. "Young Raymond, please tell us everything you know about this Internet God."


    Hearing Archmage Charles'' question and knowing all the background of what was going on, Raymond was no slouch and began to tell him exactly everything he knew so far.

 Chapter 16: Investing in School

    "So he just provides entertainment and information in exchange for prayers?"Harry asked confused.


    "That''s what it sounds like, Lord Harry, ever since I heard about the Internet, I realized that it offers both entertainment, such as interesting books, a forum for people to chat from anywhere in the kingdom, card games, and for information, the [Library] offers the magical books practically for free, with only the cost of a prayer for an hour''s use." Raymond explained with his head bowed.


    "And how did you feel after you prayed?" Jaina asked curiously.


    "I felt like some of my mental power had been used up, like I''d done a Lumos spell a few times in a row, nothing too strong, but it can wear me out after seven or eight prayers," Raymond explained.


    Nodding her head, Jaina looked at the book as she used the other functions of it.


    Raymond had explained how to use it, and there were explanations of how to use it for her mind as well.


    But because she had very strong mental defenses, this information was blocked outside her mind for her to accept or reject.


    As far as she could tell, there was no malice in this information, it was just politely offered to her mind and disappeared if she chose to reject it, which was quite considerate.


    Considering the frightening image she''d had of the gods ever since she''d heard the backstory on becoming an Archmage, the impression this Internet God gave was much better.


    "Is it possible to know how many people have access to the Internet?" asked Charles thoughtfully.


    "From the posts on [Carrier Pigeon], I believe there are already hundreds of people using the internet right now, and the possible number is only getting higher and higher," Jaina said as she looked at the number of posts and likes these posts had.


    Although this was all very new and innovative to her, it was still very easy to understand, especially for a mind as developed as hers.


    "How long has this been going on?" Charles asked Raymond again.


    "I believe less than a week, Lord Charles," Raymond replied politely.


    Hearing this explanation, Charles became even more thoughtful. "Hundreds of users in a week, considering the benefits it brings, it''s only a matter of time before the number of people using it exceeds four digits, if it hasn''t already, in a month it could have taken over the Arcantor capital if we do nothing..."


    The Sage Mages were shocked by this possibility.


    But when they thought about how useful it really seemed after Raymond''s explanation, and how practical it seemed to be to use, not even a single copper coin was needed.


    As long as the person can read, it''s possible that he might be tempted to use the Internet to try to become a wizard...


    "What should we do, Lord Charles, ban the use of the Internet?" asked a frightened wizard.


    "It''s impossible to ban it, who will stop ordinary people from using the Internet in their homes at night?"Jaina immediately refuted this idea.


    "Jaina''s right. Banning it will not only cause the number of users to decrease, but it may even increase as people will know that we''re blocking something and will try to find out what it is..."Charles sighed.


    "So what are we going to do?" another wise mage asked worriedly.


    Hearing this, the three Archmages looked at each other and realized that they were thinking the same thing.


    "We should meet with the God of the Internet and try to find out his goal for our land," Harry said in a firm voice, receiving a nod from the other two Archmages.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Jaina added, "If his intentions are chaotic and destructive to our country, even if it''s dangerous and may lead to our deaths, we must fight."


    Charles finished, "But if his intentions are not evil, it''s not impossible to find a middle ground and use this as an opportunity for our country."


    With the reasoning of the three Archmages, the wise mages became calmer and a plan began to form in this meeting room.


    Unaware that the Internet was the subject of a meeting at the Arcantor School of Magic, I just concentrated on helping Father Robert with the school.


    This being a medieval world, it was understandable that the nobles didn''t care about the education of the commoners, or rather, they preferred them to remain ignorant, as it was easier to deceive and manipulate them that way.


    But I saw no advantage in that.


    If the people were better educated and at least knew how to read and write, that would be much more useful to me, as they would be able to use the Internet even more and increase the number of times they prayed each day.


    So helping Father Robert develop a school was a high priority for me.


    "Thank you for coming again, Lord Athenos..." the old man thanked me as he bowed to me. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, Father Robert. Tell me, what''s your question?" I asked.


    Embarrassed, he admitted the reason for his guilt. "I announced that I would open the school and teach people to read and write at a cost of 2 copper coins a week.I imagined that only 15 people at most would sign up to learn, Lord Athenos, but more than 100 people have shown interest in learning from me so that they can use the Internet better..."


    Hearing that, I just smiled and asked him, "And what''s wrong with that?"


    "The problem is that it would earn me 200 copper coins or 2 silver coins a week, Lord Athenos... I feel guilty about receiving so much money..." Father Robert explained with his head down.


    I just laughed at that and answered his doubt with another question, "Tell me Father Robert, if you had 200 copper coins available to you every week to reinvest in the school, to hire other people to help you teach even more people, to divide those 100 people into two classes of 50 people for two people to teach, would that be better or worse for the God of the Internet?"


    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes lit up again, "That would certainly be better..."


    "Yes, the excess copper coins can be used to hire more teachers, buy better desks so that students can learn to read and write more comfortably, improve the general structure of the church... all of this can only be achieved with money.So don''t despise the coin, despise what despicable people do with the coin," I said with a reassuring smile, causing the old man''s eyes to widen in shock.


    "Yes... talking to you always broadens my horizons, Lord Athenos, thank you," Robert thanked me.


    I nodded at him as I thought of something."Seeing your dedication to teaching people and helping the God of the Internet made me think of writing a book that focuses on helping you teach them how to write... I''ll pass this idea on to the God of the Internet, and maybe this book will be available in the [Library] by your first class, so just focus on organizing things around here, and I''ll help you up there, too," I said as I pointed to the sky.


    Hearing this, Robert''s eyes became even brighter with gratitude, and I simply went back to where the statue normally stood and took my consciousness out of this body.


    Instead of making a book specifically to teach mortals how to write, I, who didn''t have very good teaching skills in either of my two lives, simply asked the school staff for some literacy books and within a few minutes they arrived at my cabin.


    With these books, I read them in just two hours and managed to create virtual versions of these books and make them available in the [Library].


    For people who were already literate, these books were a great way to teach people who couldn''t read to start learning.


    The ideal would be if there was a way for me to use audio on the Internet without increasing the cost of Divine Power per hour to the point of making it a loss-making activity, because audio on the Internet would make it possible for even illiterate people to learn to read on their own.


    But since there was no way to do that now, I just concentrated on improving what I already had while watching the number of believers grow.


    Last night I went to bed with 290 believers, and by the end of the evening that number had increased to 435 believers, an increase of 50% in just one day!


    With the increase in users, the average time of use dropped slightly to just 3 hours per day per user.


    But that was still a very satisfying number.


    In just one day, I had gained another 1,305 Divine Power Points!


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet,


    | Level: Embryonic Divinity Rank 1


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 1,910 / 10,000 -> 3,215 / 10,000 (+1,305)


    =========================


    My divine power had more than doubled in just two days, and considering how fast it was growing, it wouldn''t be long before I could become a Rank 2 Embryonic Deity!


    The next day would be Father Robert''s first class.


    Following my advice, he hired Amber at a salary of 50 copper coins per week to serve as his assistant in the classroom.


    But to my surprise, among the students in Father Robert''s first class was a woman with a completely different profile from the ordinary students.


    Strangely enough, no one noticed the abnormality of that woman!

 Chapter 17: Visit of an Archmage

    The day before, 20 more people had enrolled in Father Robert''s school, bringing the total number of students to 120 and forcing him to divide the classes into two classes of 60, which was the maximum capacity of the church.All the students sat in the pews with an Internet textbook open in front of them while Father Robert tried to explain it in the most entertaining way possible!


    When he got lost in the explanation, Amber would help him, so the dynamic between the two of them was very good for helping these illiterate commoners. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the vast majority of the students were 100% illiterate commoners, there were still a few who could read very poorly who also came to learn, and finally, there was that strange woman who sat in the back row and made all the commoners ignore her.


    When I saw the way that woman acted and how no one noticed how strange she was, it caught my attention.


    From her purple clothes, I could already guess that she was from some kind of noble lineage, since purple paint was extremely difficult to make, making it expensive enough that no commoner could afford to buy or wear something like that.


    Considering the stereotypes I had from my old world, her outfit reminded me a lot of the cloaks of mages from the roleplaying games I played, and from the color of it, it wasn''t impossible to deduce that she was a high-ranking mage.


    When I analyzed her more closely, I could actually sense a great deal of magical power within her, which made me even more curious about her identity.


    But I didn''t intend to do anything.


    She was just quietly listening to the lecture like the other ordinary people.


    Although she didn''t pray to me to look at the textbook, she did look at the book of the student next to her with interest, which was no reason to chase her away from the class, so I just watched.


    Counting Robert and Amber, there were 62 Internet books open at the same time in the church, which gave me a powerful channel to observe what was going on in the church.


    Looking at the people around him, Robert explained about the letters. "Let''s go to the letter C." He said as he pointed to the letter C in the book in his hand, causing the students'' books to also show the large letter C. "This is C. Make the sound with me: ''Ce.''"


    Hearing this, the students repeated it with him, just as they had with the previous two letters, A and B. "Ce."


    Hearing them repeat the letter, Robert had a big proud smile on his face, for everyone was really dedicated and wanted to learn, even though some had more difficulty than others. "Well done. Now look at this picture." He said as he pointed to the book that showed a picture of a castle. "This is a castle. Castle starts with C. Everyone say ''castle.''"


    Seeing that this letter was used to write the word castle, some students were surprised and repeated what he asked.


    With the help of the book showing the letter and pictures representing things, it became much easier for them to learn the meaning of the letters.


    Unlike the children who went to school in my old world because they were forced to, without much interest in learning things, the adults knew that they were doing it for their own good, so their interest in learning was much greater.


    Although their memories weren''t as good as children''s, their dedication made up for it.


    With the exercises in the books for them to practice right after learning a letter, their learning speed was even faster.


    The lesson lasted two hours, and at the end Robert asked them to practice with some homework, which no one thought was a bad thing, and soon everyone left satisfied.


    Robert was very excited to teach so many people, but his throat was getting very tired from talking for so long.


    But when the church was empty, the woman in the purple cloak was no longer hidden among the people, and Amber quickly noticed her.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Startled by the color of her clothes, Amber quickly nudged Father Robert and pointed at the woman.


    Seeing the woman, Father Robert was also shocked and quickly approached the woman humbly.


    "Hello Lady Archmage, forgive this old man for not noticing you before, is there anything I can help you with?" Robert asked as he bowed.


    Waving her hand, the woman motioned for him to stand as she spoke. "It was of my own volition that you didn''t notice me here. We at the Arcantor Magic School recently learned about the Internet, and I came to see for myself."


    Hearing this, Robert''s heartbeat quickened.


    He was afraid that Arcantor Magic School didn''t like the Internet and wanted to stop it, which worried him.


    "What did Lady Archmage think about the Internet?" He asked worriedly.


    "Fascinating, it follows very well the mages'' principles that information is extremely important and that people should become more and more knowledgeable." She said with a slight smile on her face. "And your initiative to teach people to read is very much in line with what we need at the Arcantor Magic School, because if the new magical disciples already know how to read, it will advance the basic education of the commoners by several months."


    Hearing this, Robert and Amber were relieved.


    "But I still have some doubts about the Internet, and I''d like to know if it''s possible to contact the God of the Internet directly." She said in a firm tone.


    Hearing this, Robert was startled and realized that maybe things weren''t as easy as he had imagined.


    "I can''t contact the God of the Internet directly, but I can contact the emissary of the God of the Internet." He said humbly.


    "That would be nice." She said calmly.


    Hearing this, Robert quickly opened the [Carrier Pigeon] and sent a message to ''Athenos''.


    When I saw his messages come in, he explained the whole situation to me.


    I waited for him to explain everything until I finally went down to the marble statue.


    As my consciousness entered the statue, the Archmage stared at me with great curiosity, but when my consciousness was fully in this avatar, her eyebrows furrowed.


    I could imagine why, because now that I was in a physical body, it was easier for me to compare our powers.


    Although I was only a Rank 1 Embryonic Divinity, my current power was slightly greater than hers, a true Archmage, the pinnacle of magical power in this world.


    "Your Excellency Athenos, this humble old man is bothering you again..." Robert said humbly as he bowed to me.


    Smiling reassuringly at him, I simply waved my hand and made him stand up.


    "Don''t worry Robert, I believe this conversation is very important to the Internet God, you did a great job calling me." I said.


    Robert put a small smile on his face when he heard that.


    "Is there somewhere more private we can talk?" I asked him as he waved at me and the Archmage.


    "Yes sir, please come with me." He said as he quickly led us into a simple living room of the house he lived in within the church.


    After the Archmage and I entered the room, Robert bowed and left the room, leaving the two of us alone to talk.


    "Okay, now that we have some privacy, I''m curious, what are your questions?" I asked curiously.


    Nodding her head, she gently removed the hood from her head, revealing her face.


    Jaina had the appearance of a 28 year old woman, with long braided blonde hair, deep blue eyes and smooth skin like someone who had taken care of it with various expensive products.


    Considering that there were no skin care products in this world, I deduced that this could be the result of magic.


    "First of all, I am Archmage Jaina Prodstone, one of the three Archmages of Arcantor. I think I''m talking to the God of the Internet himself right now, right?" she asked suspiciously, looking at me with a slight mistrust.


    Smiling, I nodded. Plebeians might actually believe that I''m just an envoy of the Internet God, but for people who might know more about gods, apart from someone like her who can sense my power, it''s understandable that she would already deduce that I''m the Internet God himself.


    "Yes, I am the real God of the Internet, Adrian Innovashine, but in this world I would appreciate it if you would just call me Athenos." I explained honestly.


    Realizing that I was being honest and easy to talk to, I noticed that Jaina was becoming more relaxed with me as well.


    "Why are you acting like a messenger of God instead of acting like the God of the Internet himself?" She asked confused.


    I nodded my head, imagining that this might be one of her doubts. "As a god, the most important thing is to keep my form divine and mysterious, which will allow believers to imagine me as they wish, making their faith more intense. If they see me as someone who looks like them, the mystery will disappear and so will their faith.


    Hearing this, Jaina was surprised that I had actually said this to her. "Aren''t you afraid to tell me this?"


    I just shook my head with a confident smile. "What I told you was to show you my sincerity, but I''m still a god, even if some people know about me or about a possible ''weakness'' of mine and try to spread something bad about me to defame me, I have my means to deal with it, and more importantly, to fight back."


    Hearing what I said, Jaina felt my power and thought about the influence I was getting in such a short time and realized that dealing with me would be much more difficult than just spreading the word that Athenos was the God of the Internet.


    Not to mention that it would be completely counterproductive to use information that I had willingly given as a form of trust to try to attack me.


    Especially considering the possible retaliation I could take and the lack of knowledge she had about gods, she realized that it would be stupid to try to antagonize me completely for no reason.


    So, after hearing what I said, she nodded again and finally started talking about her purpose as a representative of the Arcantor Magic School.

 Chapter 18: Blessing?

    "I look forward to working with you, Jaina Proudstone." I said, extending my hand with a smile.Jaina shook my hand back and nodded in agreement. "I also hope for good cooperation, Lord Athenos, I will pass this information on to the other Archmages and send you an answer as soon as possible."


    I nodded and watched her leave.


    When I saw Father Robert and Amber looking at me worriedly, I assured them that everything was fine and that they didn''t have to worry about Arcantor Magic School.


    This made them very relieved, so I talked to them some more and gave them some tips for the classes before I left the mortal world.


    My talk with Jaina was quite productive.


    Apparently, the government of Arcantor had known about the War of the Gods taking place on this world for many years, possibly from one of the teachers who had come to this world to prepare the students for it.


    So I confirmed to Jaina that this war would indeed take place and that each kingdom had been given a god, only the gods of the best kingdoms would remain in this world, and obviously the kingdoms under these gods would be the kingdoms that would benefit the most from all of this.


    Of course, I didn''t give much information about the divine world, let alone say that we were just students at a school playing with our lives like it was a game.


    But even without saying it, I could sense that Jaina already realized that her life wasn''t that valuable to the gods, but that only served to make her appreciate me even more, since despite my powers and the influence I could achieve, I was still humble and treated them with respect.


    With this discussion, it was decided that the government of Arcantor would not prevent the Internet from spreading throughout the country, but as for their participation in the war, they would have to discuss it with the other archmages before giving me a final answer.


    I wasn''t worried about the answer, because if they didn''t cooperate with me, the only thing left for them would be destruction, since the other gods had set their sights on destroying this kingdom.


    So I didn''t worry about it and just started looking at the data on the Internet.


    And I was very pleased with what I saw.


    The number of believers, which was 435 the night before, rose to 770 today, an increase of 77% in just one day!


    The Divine Power points I received that day also increased by 79%, giving me 2,335 Divine Power points in a single day!


    For a normal god to receive this amount in a month, he would need 583 worshipers, since one prayer was equivalent to 1 Divine Power Point for the other gods.


    For the 2,335 Divine Power Points I received in one day, other gods needed 17,512 believers, while I only had 770 believers and received the same amount!


    Of course, that''s considering that the believers prayed to the other gods an average of 4 times a month, which was normal according to what my teacher said several times, while for me that average prayer was 6 times a day!


    That might not sound like much, but if a god ruled a country like Arcantor with a population of 500,000, and managed to get 50% of those people to become believers, that would mean an income of 1,000,000 Divine Power Points per month from 250,000 believers, which was more than enough for the god to rise from an embryonic deity to an elemental deity in a few time.


    Of course, this was considering that the god hadn''t spent any of the Divine Power Points on battles or anything like that.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Since the god''s power was based on his Divine Power, it was understandable that the god would always keep a reserve of Divine Power for battles and emergencies instead of spending it all on evolution.


    The more Divine Power the god had, the more powerful the attacks could be, but 1,000 Divine Power points of a rank 1 embryonic deity and 1,000 Divine Power points of a rank 2 embryonic deity had different powers.


    It was up to the god to calculate whether it was more worthwhile to store Divine Power or spend it to evolve.


    Looking at my character screen, I was satisfied with what I saw.


    ========================= S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet,


    | Level: Embryonic Divinity Rank 1


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 3,215 / 10,000 -> 5,550 / 10,000 (+2,335)


    =========================


    I already had more than 50% of the Divine Power points needed to move up a rank, and at the rate I was gaining Divine Power points, it would only be a matter of days before I moved up to Rank 2.


    Considering that the test would take 30 days in the divine world and 60 days in the mortal world, it was likely that the other gods would only be able to move up one or two ranks, while I... I felt that I would be able to advance much more than that!


    The average time users spent on the Internet was still only 3 hours a day, old users were using it longer, but new users were still cautious about using it.


    Something I had already imagined would happen.


    So I didn''t worry too much about it.


    As time went on, the usage rate would increase.


    In terms of applications, [CardMasters] managed to overtake [Library] as the most used application by users.


    Of the users'' usage time, 60% was spent on [CardMasters], 30% on [Library], and only 10% on [Carrier Pigeon].


    Since [Carrier Pigeon] was a text-only social network and the vast majority of users were illiterate, its usage was the lowest among the three applications.


    It was followed by [Library], which also relied on users to read.


    Only [CardMasters] had a large number of users because it didn''t require users to be literate.


    The next day, I realized that even though Father Robert''s lessons were very good compared to the way this world teaches, people''s learning speed wasn''t as good as I needed it to be.


    The test would end in 54 days, and at the rate Robert was teaching, he would hardly be able to make more than 500 people literate by the end of the test...


    I needed a way to speed this up...


    Back in the divine world, I thought of all the ways I could help mortals learn faster.


    The first idea I had was online classes, but the cost of transmitting audio or even video over the Internet was still too high for me... my control of Divine Power as a rank 1 Embryonic Divinity was very low, I would need to raise my rank a few times before I could do something like that without losing.


    So I''d have to find another way to solve it...


    Thinking back to the lessons I''d had, most of the classes at the Divinity School taught about combat methods and ways to gain the faith of mortals as quickly as possible.


    But none of that would help me now.


    "It''s not like I''m in a war and I can bless a mortal..." But I interrupted my own sentence when I realized that there was a possibility that this could work.


    "Blessing, I can bless a mortal, right? What''s the limit of a blessing?" I asked myself excitedly.


    One of the classes we had was about blessings, and the teacher gave the example of a god with the divinity of fire who could bless a mortal warrior so that he would know how to control the fire in his sword and become a legendary warrior!


    This was a great way to create myths and legends among the faithful, making the name of that god much more appealing to mortals, since everyone wanted to receive such blessings.


    But blessings were like powers of the gods, the more powerful they were, the more expensive they were in Divine Power Points.


    So I couldn''t use such a blessing on Robert?


    As long as I gave him a blessing that what he taught would be learned many times faster by other people, it could speed up the literacy rate of Arcantor''s population even more!


    The capital of Arcantor has a population of 130,000, if Robert can teach these people to read and pray in a short time, even if I have to use a lot of divine power, it will quickly come back to me!


    But just to be sure, I decided to ask the school for books on blessings so that I could study them as much as possible and make sure that I could use them in the best way possible and get as much out of them as I needed!


    While my main body was studying Blessings in the divine world, my consciousness in the mortal world received a call from Jaina via [Carrier Pigeon], possibly about the outcome of her discussion with the other archmages.


    This came at a great time, because there''s nothing better to get a great teaching place for Robert than from the rulers of Arcantor themselves, right?


    So I quickly opened my Internet and looked at her message.

 Chapter 19: Arcantor Magic School App on the Internet!

    When I opened the conversation with Jaina about [Carrier Pigeon], I started laughing when I saw the way she wrote this.[Jaina Proudstone: Dear Lord Athenos,


    I hope this letter finds your lordship in good health and spirits. I am writing to inform you of recent developments in our esteemed Magic Council.


    After deliberation and careful consideration of the points you raised in our last conversation, the Council members have decided by consensus to support the Internet God in the Kingdom of Arcantor. We offer our unwavering support and commitment to spreading this innovative blessing, the Internet, among the students of the Arcantor School of Magic.


    However, we make this commitment on the condition that the benefits mentioned by Your Lordship during our conversation are strictly adhered to. We trust in Your Lordship''s good faith and look forward to seeing the fruits of this alliance.


    With warmest regards and best wishes, S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Jaina Proudstone, Archmage of the Magic Council of Arcantor].


    Despite the intense use of extremely complex and tedious language, the content was clear: they had approved our partnership as long as I fulfilled the benefits I offered them.


    Those benefits were an app for the Kingdom of Arcantor, where official government posts could be made on that app, and all nobles and commoners would have direct access to government orders.


    Also, an Arcantor Magic School App, with an internet library that teachers could fill with books that only Arcantor Magic School students could access.


    Exclusive forums for students and teachers.


    Personalized teaching materials, such as Father Robert''s literacy course.


    Class schedules and school events.


    Lunar cycles and important reminders so that each of these events could be used in the study of magic.


    And many other features.


    Of course, the features of this app were all invented by me beforehand, as I thought about the possibilities of apps that I could bring into this world.


    With each new feature of the app that I talked about and how it could help the students of Arcantor Magic School, Jaina got more and more excited, and I''m sure that was one of the main reasons why the other archmages accepted this proposal, because they saw that I was really sincere and dedicated to help them as well.


    I had some other ideas for the Arcantor Magic School app, but it was better to just release the app with these six current functions, because the difference from one or two functions is very big, but six functions to ten functions isn''t that remarkable.


    The best way to keep their gratitude was to introduce the new features over time, showing that I''m constantly thinking about how to help them.


    With their support, I would have guaranteed at least 3,000 more educated users, not to mention the noble family members of the students, the wizards who have already graduated from Arcantor Magic School and work for the government, who would know about it...


    Looking at my 5,550 available Divine Power Points, I had to sigh before I started spending them on developing the new app.


    The Arcantor Kingdom App was very cheap, as it was just a simple website where new users could register with Jaina to be able to post there, with sessions divided into districts, the largest being the National District, then this would be divided into smaller districts for lesser nobles, covering the entire chain of command of the kingdom.


    The cost of this application is only 400 Divine Power Points.


    The Arcantor Magic School app, on the other hand, was more expensive, especially since I got carried away while working on the customization part of the app...


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The feature part of the app alone cost me 1,000 Divine Power Points, and the customization part was another 400 Divine Power Points, the same cost as making the entire Arcantor Kingdom app.


    The problem with this was that I thought it would be interesting to put customizations on the student''s profile and on the page itself, based on the mage''s magic realm.


    If he was an Apprentice Mage, his app would be all white, for an Arcane Mage, light blue customizations would be unlocked, both for his profile and for the appearance of the app itself.


    Master Mages would unlock navy blue customizations, Sage Mages would have red customizations, and finally Archmages would have purple customizations.


    I thought of this as a way to let mages show off their prestige, and considering how vain mages have always been in all the media I''ve seen, I think this would be a good reason to encourage them to rank up even more.


    It''s not that having more powerful mages would be a bad thing for me, since these mages would be my soldiers in the coming war.


    So at the end of the day, I spent 1,800 Divine Power Points to develop the two apps, and as soon as the apps were finished and I posted this, the Arcantor Magic School started to spread the word online to the students, and a group of employees started to copy the books onto the Internet.


    To speed up this process, I decided to add an option where the user could pray to the God of the Internet and scan the book in front of them directly to the Internet.


    The cost of this to me was 1 Divine Power Point, which didn''t bring me any profit, but having more books in the Internet database in the long run would be a great way to get users to spend more time on the Internet.


    Since mages used mind and spirit training, their mental power was much stronger than that of normal people, which meant that they could pray many times more than normal people per day, which meant that mages could spend much more time on the Internet!


    "Attention, students!" A teacher said in a calm, authoritative voice in the middle of a classroom at Arcantor Magic School as soon as he entered.


    Hearing the teacher''s voice, the students quickly sat down in their seats and remained quiet.


    At the Arcantor Magic School, any kind of disrespect towards the teacher was frowned upon, especially since the teachers were all at least master magicians, the young magic students didn''t dare to offend any teacher.


    Seeing the students'' silence, the teacher was satisfied and nodded.


    "Before today''s lesson, I''d like to ask you all a question, does anyone here know about the Internet?" He asked as he looked at the students.


    Hearing this, some students quickly looked at each other, while the vast majority were confused by this question.


    Seeing that no one dared to answer, the teacher rephrased the question. "Don''t be afraid, this book of mine is also from the Internet, so you can admit it without fear. As soon as he said that, the teacher picked up the navy blue book with a beautiful cover that said "Arcantor Magic School!


    When the students who didn''t know anything about the Internet saw the delicate book with a cover that looked like a work of art in the teacher''s hand, they became very curious.


    But three students'' eyes lit up when they saw it, and they quickly raised their hands.


    Looking at these three students, the teacher was surprised to see that they were the three students who had shown the most improvement in class over the past few days.


    I seem to have found the reason for these three''s sudden improvement...'' the teacher thought. The teacher thought as he shook his head.


    As someone who only learned about the Internet last night, Dalton was fascinated by the magic knowledge available on the Internet, even more so when he was given access to the [Arcantor Magic School App], with so many useful features, Dalton realized that this was the future of magic!


    To the point that he spent at least 6 hours surfing the Internet and reading in his dorm room, leaving only 2 hours to sleep before class.


    But because he was a magician, he didn''t need as much sleep as normal people, so he was now able to perform in front of the students with composure.


    When Dalton noticed that the three students who already had access to the Internet had improved significantly compared to the students who didn''t have access to the Internet, he was even more certain that introducing the Internet to the other students would surely improve their learning efficiency.


    So he explained the Internet to the other students and taught them the prayer to the God of the Internet so that they could use it as well, before finally giving them access to the [Arcantor Magic School App].


    When the students saw the white book in their hands and saw that the book in the teacher''s hand was navy blue, just like his master magician''s robe, the students felt even more motivated to learn.


    As they listened to the explanation of all the functions of the Internet and the [Arcantor Magic School App], their eyes lit up.


    Especially for students whose parents were nobles who lived far away, it was incredible to know that they could communicate with their parents so easily via the Internet without using any magic power!


    So with the help of the Arcantor Magic School, in just one night, all the teachers learned about the Internet, and the next morning, all the students learned about it and became new believers.


    The number of believers, which was 993 before the Arcantor Magic School started spreading the word about the Internet, suddenly jumped to 4,704, and it started rising even faster by the end of the day!


    And to make me even more excited, my main body had finally finished studying the Blessing, and I had a viable way to help Robert teach people to read even faster!

 Chapter 20: Double Evolution!

    Just as gods could use divine power to create attacks and powers based on what their divinity was based on, blessings had the same functionality.A fire god could bless soldiers to use fire in their attacks, give them flame resistance, or anything related to the divinity of that fire god''s believing soldier.


    As the god of creativity, I had the freedom to do whatever I wanted, but in return, just as my attacks had a much higher cost than the attacks of other gods, my blessings also had a much higher cost.


    From what I learned in the book, a normal god would need at least 1,000 Divine Power points to cast a blessing at the level I wanted to cast it for a single believer.


    And here was the problem for a deity with as much freedom as mine.


    To perform the same blessing, the cost for me was ten times higher, or 10,000 Divine Power Points...


    The same cost it would have taken me to rise from a rank 1 elemental deity to rank 2...


    Of course, I wasn''t spending my Divine Power on something useless, but on an investment that would make the Internet users spend even more time on the Internet and give me even more Divine Power in the long run.


    And unfortunately, this problem of the cost of Divine Power for the blessing was the same as the attacks...


    Since the Divinity of Creativity didn''t have any exclusive high-affinity attack concepts, even though it had a lot of freedom to make attacks in extremely creative ways, the cost of making attacks was just as expensive as making blessings...


    So even if I received a huge amount of Divine Power every day, I would have to be very careful with my Divine Power reserve so that I would always have enough Divine Power for a possible confrontation in the future.


    But that wasn''t something I needed to worry about right now.


    Especially with the amount of Divine Power I had at the moment.


    In the late afternoon, after the Arcantor Magic School''s classes ended, the students who had spent hours using the Internet in class also used the Internet for a few hours for entertainment and to tell their friends and family who weren''t studying at the Arcantor Magic School about the Internet, causing both my Divine Power to explode and the number of users to grow very rapidly.


    Since most of the current users were now wizards, with much greater mental power than ordinary people, they were able to use the Internet for much longer than other people!


    And since they were all literate, they were able to use all the features of the Internet as it was meant to be used, not to mention the new applications I had developed specifically for the students of Arcantor Magic School.


    So the amount of Divine Power I received today was explosive!


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic Deity Rank 1


    | Number of believers: 5,244


    | Average usage per user: 12 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 5,550 / 10,000 -> 35,214 / 10,000 (-1,800 +31,464)


    =========================


    I had an incredible 35,000 Divine Power points!


    A number that would take an ordinary god months to accumulate, but I managed it in just a few days...


    Even though I had used 1,800 Divine Power Points to develop the two applications, that was a negligible consumption compared to the amount I was now getting.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Of course, looking at today''s average Internet usage time, I knew it wouldn''t stay that way, since today was their first day of contact and everything was new, maybe in the next few days that number would drop by half, but I was already happy about it.


    To the point where I could spend a lot more time developing even better apps, or improving current apps to a much higher level, without worrying about running out of Divine Power!


    But Adrian... focus... you need focus Adrian!


    I currently needed to invest 10,000 Divine Power points in Robert to give him a blessing so that he could teach the commoners to read and write as quickly as possible.


    Of course, the more Divine Power I used for the blessing, the more powerful it would be, but for now, 10,000 Divine Power points was enough.


    That left me with 25k Divine Power points to use as I pleased, and since there was no possible battle I would have to deal with now, it was good to use it to increase my rank.


    And that''s exactly what I did.


    When I returned my consciousness from the mortal world to the divine world, I sat down in the most comfortable position I could manage and closed my eyes as I felt the divine power in my body.


    Before, the Divine Power seemed to be in a container, like a tank of water that could be easily drawn from a tap.


    But what I would do now would be to use the water in that tank internally...


    I would leave my tank, or as the teachers call it, my Divine Core, to absorb the Divine Power to the point of saturation.


    If I had my system screen that I had projected in front of me, I would have seen the numbers go down quickly.


    Divine Power: 35,214/10,000 -> 32,513/10,000 -> ...


    With each point of Divine Power that my Divine Core absorbed, I felt that it was becoming more and more resilient, and my affinity with Divine Power was improving.


    Even though I couldn''t feel how deep this affinity was or if it would really give me a tangible advantage, I continued to absorb this Divine Power.


    Divine Power: 29,971/10,000 -> 27,777/10,000 -> 25,214/20,000.


    When I absorbed exactly 10,000 points of Divine Power in just 20 minutes, I felt that my Divine Core had evolved!


    My affinity with Divine Power had also risen to a new level, and I felt that I could control my Divine Power much more easily now!


    With the amount of Divine Power I now had, I decided to do a test run to develop the exact same application I had made for the Arcantor Kingdom, the [Arcantor National], which had originally cost me 400 points of Divine Power, now I was able to develop it for only 380 points of Divine Power!


    That''s a 5% reduction in the development cost of the application!


    Considering that the maintenance cost of the Internet was 0.5 Divine Power points per hour of mortal use, now that I had increased my rank, it would probably drop to 0.475 Divine Power points per hour!


    Curious, I looked at my dashboard again.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic Deity Rank 2


    | Number of believers: 5,246


    | Average usage per user: 6 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 25,214 / 20,000


    =========================


    I had risen from a Rank 1 Embryonic Deity to Rank 2, and the amount of Divine Power I needed to increase my rank had doubled.


    From what I remembered from the teacher''s explanation, the amount of Divine Power needed to increase in rank doubled with each level of Embryonic Divinity, so while it only increased by 10,000 Divine Power points from Rank 1 to Rank 2, it would increase by 20,000 from Rank 2 to Rank 3.


    But looking at how much Divine Power I had left, I saw an opportunity.


    Instead of using this Divine Power to bless Robert right now and give him a blessing of 10,000 Divine Power points, or 9. 500 with the affinity I now had with my deity, I could now use 20,000 Divine Power points to further improve my rank and gain another 5% affinity with my deity, reducing the cost of the blessing by a total of 10%, or perhaps even increasing the effect of the blessing on Robert by 10%, giving him an effect of 11,000 Divine Power in a rank 1 blessing, but spending only 10,000 on rank 3.


    When I calculated how much I would save per day, or have a 10% more efficient blessing for the same amount every day, I realized that moving up a rank was really the best choice now.


    And that''s exactly what I did.


    Taking advantage of the pleasant feeling I had just gotten from moving up a rank, I let it come back to me as I began to spend even more Divine Power to move up another rank.


    Feeling the divine power being drained from my reserves was a little painful, but feeling it being absorbed into me was very satisfying.


    Now that I knew how to do it more easily, it only took me 10 minutes to absorb the 20,000 points of Divine Power I needed.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 3 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 5,249


    | Average usage per user: 6 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 5,215 / 40,000


    =========================


    Looking at the current measly 5,214 Divine Power points available, I was a little despondent, especially compared to the merciless 40,000 Divine Power points needed to advance one rank.


    But I didn''t let that deter me.


    I truly felt a 10% greater affinity for Divine Power compared to when I was just a Rank 1 Embryonic Divinity!


    Now all I had to do was wait for my Divine Power to recover in the evening and I could bless Robert as soon as possible for tomorrow''s class! S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    But unbeknownst to me, my evolution from two small realms in less than 40 minutes had not gone unnoticed.


    Neither the mortals nor the other students noticed that someone had gone from a Level 1 Embryonic Divinity to Level 3 in such a short time, but for the teachers and principals of the school, it was extremely easy to notice such a thing.


    And it was extremely surprising to them who were gathered in the teachers'' room watching our test.

 Chapter 21: Good News

    "Starting the test as a rank 2 embryonic god is a great advantage, it''s as if the young god has 5% more ease in passing the test compared to the other gods". One of the teachers said in the middle of the conversation."Yes, but although that 5% is a significant advantage, it is not all, after all, a student with a score of 90 who has a 5% advantage in the test would not be able to beat a student with a score of 98, even with the rank advantage. Another teacher also commented.


    The principals just watched the teachers'' conversation with interest, but had no intention of interrupting.


    Everyone in the room had already passed the test that the young gods were taking now, some starting as Rank 3 ED (Embryonic Deity), others as Rank 2 ED, some even as Rank 1 ED, so they were aware that it was a real advantage to start the test with higher ranks, but it wasn''t a determining factor in the result either.


    It''s not like they were going to stop students from using their relatives'' worlds to get believers and rank up.


    So it was just a matter of bad luck for those young gods who didn''t have access to other small worlds, but no one was going to do anything about it.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the teachers'' discussion, everyone fell silent in astonishment.


    "Has anyone ever managed to break through from a rank 1 embryonic god to rank 2 already?" One of the directors was shocked when he noticed energy leaking from one of the students'' booths.


    If it had been other students who were also Embryonic Divinities, hardly anyone would have noticed this little bit of Divine Power leaking out of one of the booths, but as one of the principals of the school, Abraham clearly sensed this Divine Power and even what rank the person leaking this Divine Power was.


    S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.The other teachers and principals also noticed it with astonishment in their eyes.


    "Could it be young Lucy Wavecrest who has risen in rank?" Dillon, Adrian''s teacher, said in surprise.


    "It''s most likely her." The other teachers agreed with Dillon''s hypothesis.


    But the principals didn''t agree.


    Because they had a higher deity rank, they could sense from the divine power that was coming out that this divine power wasn''t from a deity related to the ocean.


    The feeling of this divine power was completely different from what they had felt before.


    Although it was surprising, the teachers wanted to finish their discussion before they found out who had ascended.


    But just 10 minutes later another sensation surprised the teachers.


    "Someone else has risen from a Rank 2 Embryonic Divinity to Rank 3?" Dillon said in shock.


    "Who did that?" Another teacher asked in shock.


    In the class taking the test, there were only a few students who started the test as a Rank 2 ED, so the number of possible students who could have achieved this was very small.


    But one line from Aubrie, the only female principal, shocked everyone.


    "This promotion from Rank 2 to Rank 3 is from the same young god who just went from Rank 1 to Rank 2..." She said with a serious voice.


    Upon hearing this, the other teachers were shocked.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "A rank 1 student just jumped to rank 3 in only three days of testing, Lady Spearstrike?" One of the teachers asked in shock.


    With a furrowed brow, Aubrie just nodded, trying to figure out who the young god was who had accomplished this feat.


    Taking control of the testing equipment, she finally learned where those two waves of Divine Power had come from, and to the surprise of not only her, but all the other Gods in the room, the student taking the test in the booth who had that surge of Divine Power was Adrian Innovashine, the God of Creativity!


    Seeing this name, the faces of the teachers were completely shocked, while the faintest hint of a smile appeared on Aubrie''s face.


    "Even though he''s advanced two ranks, his Divine Power affinity may only have improved from 2 to 10%, which still represents an enormous difficulty in reducing the amount of Divine Power used in his attacks..." One of the teachers sighed.


    Upon hearing this, the other teachers also sighed.


    After all, even if he had reached 10% Divine Power affinity, he would still use 90% more Divine Power to perform the same attack as a rank 1 Embryonic Divinity...


    But Aubrie wasn''t disappointed, just the fact that he was able to accumulate 30,000 Divine Power points in 3 days, or 6 days in the mortal world, showed that the young Innovashine had great potential.


    So what if he used 90% more Divine Power than a rank 1 ED, wouldn''t he gain several times more Divine Power in the same amount of time?


    But Aubrie didn''t say anything and just sat quietly as she watched the teachers discuss.


    There was just one thing that caught her attention... First Sergeant Dillon was very keen to reassure the teachers that the probability of young Zack Gale winning this test was very high... something very unusual for a teacher who should theoretically be impartial...


    - Adrian''s POV -


    It took me a few hours to get used to my new power...


    Improving my efficiency in using Divine Power was the most important factor for the current test in the mortal world.


    Both in terms of how powerful my attacks were now, how much more powerful my blessings could be, and the cost of maintaining the Internet for mortals had been slightly reduced.


    But these were only the changes that my consciousness in the mortal world could feel, my divine body in the divine world had also undergone changes.


    When I jumped from Rank 1 to Rank 2, I didn''t realize how much these changes affected me, but jumping to Rank 3 in a few minutes made this change much greater...


    First of all, when I looked in the mirror, my divine feature, which was my bright blue eyes, was currently shining with a greater intensity than usual.


    For example, the God of Mountains, as a One God, had muscles as big and powerful as mountains, but his back literally had a pair of large, imposing mountains growing out of it, an almost impenetrable defense for gods of the same rank who tried to attack him from behind.


    The higher his divinity rank, the more imposing and resistant those mountains became.


    Therefore, seeing such an imposing divinity feature was a way to show strength in the divine world.


    Just as Zack, the God of Thunder, had small electric sparks running through his hair, it was very likely that as his rank increased in the future, he would actually be able to replace his hair completely with lightning.


    But just as these characteristics could be displayed, they could also be hidden.


    That''s what I did.


    Taking control of my divine power, I deliberately returned the brightness of my eyes to the level of the first rank and kept it that way.


    Although this trait was very attractive to me, it didn''t help me at all now and could possibly draw unwanted attention to me.


    Another change in me was my body, from being an undernourished and weak boy, some muscles began to appear, making me more defined.


    Of course, my strength wasn''t limited to what my body looked like... I was now many times stronger than when I was a normal human in my previous life, but compared to the other gods, I was now at the bottom of the food chain.


    But I was happy with that, although I sometimes lifted things much harder than I should have, even spilled some water on myself without meaning to, I soon got used to it and lay down to sleep for a while, obviously with my cell phone set to wake me up in 3 or 4 hours.


    Sleeping with my full consciousness in my body was much more relaxing than sleeping with it in the mortal world...


    As soon as I woke up, the first thing I did was to send my consciousness to the mortal world.


    When I got there, I noticed that Robert was using the Internet to study the textbooks while he and Amber discussed how to improve his teaching.


    Amber, being younger, was able to give the old man very valuable opinions.


    Seeing that it was only a few hours before Robert''s first class and that 60 more people had signed up to learn with him, I knew I had to deal with it now, tell him about the plans to increase the number of students and the venue, and finally test my blessing on him.


    Thinking of the blessing I had prepared, a big smile appeared on my face as I sent my conscience to the marble body in the Church of the God of the Internet before approaching Robert and Amber to tell them the good news.

 Chapter 22: Blessing of the Teaching

    "Is this serious, Lord Athenos?" Robert asked in shock."Yes Robert, the God of the Internet is very pleased with your work teaching people to read and intends to give you a blessing before your class, a blessing to increase your teaching efficiency so that you will be able to teach more people at the same time and these people will be able to learn even faster than they normally would." I explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes were even brighter.


    "Thank you, Lord Athenos, and thank you, God of the Internet." The man said, clasping his hands religiously.


    Nodding my head, I instructed him to gather more people so that he could teach at the same time, and to continue to charge 2 copper coins per person per week, but he would collect the excess money to renovate the church.


    "With a bigger, more imposing church, it will give a better feeling to the citizens of Internet God." I explained as Robert nodded several times.


    The number of students Robert was teaching grew to 200, which meant an income for Robert of 400 copper coins per week, or 4 silver coins!


    Per month, this rose to a total of 1600 copper coins or 16 silver coins, a figure that the average family could only dream of.


    So Robert''s guilt over earning so much money grew, and I realized that I had to appease him.


    To accommodate the nearly 100 people in the first class of students, Robert and Amber had organized the church as a large open space, with no chairs, just some cloth on the floor for people to sit on in a less uncomfortable way.


    But while the people in my world might have felt bad about having to sit like that, the people in this world didn''t care so much and just sat neatly while looking at Robert curiously.


    When they saw me next to him, many of their glances were confused or surprised.


    Mostly because of my clothes, which were very different from the ones they wore here.


    While the commoners only had money to buy clothes made of cheap fabric with thick, rough seams. I wore a more modern and comfortable outfit, with a cotton fabric that seemed more comfortable and delicate to them than the clothes of the nobles.


    The only thing that distinguished me from the nobles was that my outfit wasn''t as extravagant as the mages'' clothes.


    For me, it was just a white long-sleeved shirt with blue jeans and comfortable white sneakers, very different from the clothes full of layers and decorations that the nobles liked to wear.


    But because of the quality of my clothes, the commoners still looked at me curiously.


    Since there were people who had already seen me among the students, they quickly learned who I was, which made them wary of my presence.


    Realizing that this might disrupt the class, I decided to go elsewhere and leave my body.


    As I watched those 87 ordinary people praying to me and earning 47 Divine Power points in no time, a big smile appeared on my face.


    Okay, now it''s time to give Robert the blessing. I thought as I began to use my Divine Power to bless him.


    Fortunately, the thousands of wizards at Arcantor Magic School had already prayed to me several times today, so my accumulated Divine Power had exceeded the 9,000 required for the blessing.


    The process of developing the Blessing was quite unique for each god and style of deity.


    A God of Love could bless his believer''s procreation or make other people fall in love with him with ease.


    A god of war could bless his followers so that they would become more powerful during a war.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The more people a god blessed at once, the less effective the blessing was, but for the other gods, the blessings were also about 10 times cheaper than for me...


    So I started doing the blessing for Robert, following the instructions in the book I''d read.


    First, I needed the intention of the blessing with Divine Power.


    My main intention with this blessing was that all the knowledge that Robert was explaining and that he really understood would be absorbed much more easily by the audience that was paying attention to him.


    The secondary intention of the blessing was that Robert''s voice would spread more easily, reducing the effort he had to make to get a large number of people to listen to him.


    With the intentions set, a small blue ball the size of a bean began to float in my hand, and now all I had to do was determine how much Divine Power I needed to put into the blessing.


    When I looked at my Divine Power reserves and saw the number 12,611 Divine Power available, I nodded and began to inject Divine Power into it.


    As soon as I started injecting Divine Power into this benediction, the bean-sized blue ball slowly grew.


    By the time it reached 5,000 points of Divine Power, the bean was the size of a grape, and by the time it reached 10,000 points of Divine Power, it was the size of a strawberry.


    As I looked at the beautiful ball of blue light shining in my hand, a smile appeared on my face.


    Success!


    Because of my divinity, I could easily feel the effect of this blessing.


    [The Teaching Blessing: When you teach others, as long as you know what you''re teaching and what you intend to teach, the target person has a 100% greater chance of understanding what you''re explaining, and the speed of learning that content increases by 100% during that study session.


    Duration: 7 days].


    When I looked at the 100% chance of understanding the content of the lesson, I got very excited until I realized that there was a little pun in the words used.


    This 100% didn''t mean that the student would have a 100% chance of learning the lesson, but that the chance of learning it would be doubled, i.e. if it used to take a person 40 minutes to learn a letter, now with this blessing it would only take them 20 minutes!


    Out of curiosity, I decided to add a little more Divine Power to this blessing.


    The ball of blue light, which was just a small dwelling before, slowly grew in size with the additional 1,000 points of Divine Power I put into it.


    While I was injecting Divine Power into it, I could feel that I could choose what I wanted to change, so I decided to use this Divine Power in the effect of the benediction, and I continued to inject Divine Power.


    Of course, I didn''t want to use the 2,000 points of Divine Power I had left and have nothing left, so I stopped and looked at the result.


    [Teaching Blessing: When you''re teaching other people, as long as you know what you''re teaching and have the intention to teach, the target person has a 110% greater chance of understanding what you''re explaining and increases the speed of learning that content by 110% during that study session.


    Duration: 7 days].


    Hmm... I thought as I looked at the result.


    I could have chosen to increase the effect or the duration of the blessing, but 7 days was more than enough, so I could just focus on the effect and spend a week gathering Divine Power to increase it again after 7 days.


    Satisfied with the result, I nodded and looked at Robert, who was about to start teaching. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that this was the perfect moment, I extended my hand with the blessing to Robert and controlled the blessing to go down to him.


    When they saw the delicate light blue orb descending from the sky toward Father Robert, the mortals were completely shocked as they stared at it.


    Robert, already knowing what it was, plastered a broad smile on his face as he knelt and clasped his hands in prayer to me.


    I just smiled and let the blessing fall on his body, causing his body to glow slightly blue for a second before returning to normal.


    When Robert opened his eyes, you could see his eyes glowing slightly blue, just like mine!


    Was this a characteristic of a person who had been blessed by me?


    When the other mortals looked at Robert, especially at his blue-glowing eyes, the shock on their faces was obvious!


    The image of Robert, who once looked like an old man battered by time, was now slightly transformed into a truly divine man.


    "Father Robert...what happened?!" One man finally gathered his courage and asked in shock.


    "That... That was the blessing of the Internet God himself!" Robert said as he held out his hands. "He is very happy that everyone wants to learn to read and write, so happy that he blessed me so that I can teach you even easier and so that you can learn even faster with me!"


    When people heard this, they were completely shocked.


    Knowing that the God of the Internet was watching them and was happy with what he saw brought a big smile to their faces.


    Not wanting to waste the blessing, Robert quickly started the lesson and everyone realized that they were actually learning faster!


    As I watched them learn, I estimated that the time it used to take them to learn to read and write, which was about 3 months or 90 days, had now been reduced to less than 45 days!


    Possibly this group of believers, as long as they continued to learn to read and write with Robert every day, could become literate people who could use the Internet perfectly in just over a month!


    In other words, their daily Internet use would increase from 2-3 hours a day to a possible 4-6 hours a day with ease!


    And as I added more features to the Internet, it was even possible that this would increase even more!


    Just thinking about it made me excited about what other features I could launch with a fully educated population!

 Chapter 23: Internet Update

    At the end of today''s class, both the students and Robert and Amber were shocked at how fast everyone was learning.Compared to the previous day''s lesson, the students were learning twice as fast as Robert!


    The number of letters they had learned was double that of the previous lesson, and when they thought about everything they had learned in class, the knowledge seemed to be even more ingrained in their minds than usual!


    When the students left, the news spread quickly among other Internet users.


    Those who couldn''t read told other users who couldn''t read, while those who could read posted about it online, and those who could read and saw the post told their friends and family who couldn''t read.


    In no time at all, the number of students who wanted to learn from Robert had grown from 190 to nearly 300, and it was still growing!


    The concern of the illiterate commoners was that it seemed so complicated to learn to read and write, why waste time trying?


    But with the news that the God of the Internet himself had blessed Robert so that he could teach people and people could learn faster, the shy commoners with little confidence realized that maybe they could learn now.


    After all, even the God of the Internet used his divine powers to bless Father Robert so that they could learn, so maybe they could learn, right?


    So at Robert''s second class, the number of people who wanted to learn was so great that the church was completely filled.


    But despite the crowd, everyone was very well-behaved and didn''t cause any trouble in the Church of the Internet God, and just sat quietly while listening to Father Robert''s explanation and paying attention to his words and the pictures in their books.


    When people felt that they were really learning very quickly, they became even more excited, and the news spread even to ordinary people who didn''t know about the Internet.


    Knowing how to read and write was considered something noble that only nobles or wizards could normally do, but knowing that it was possible for ordinary commoners like them to learn how to read and write for just two copper coins a week was shocking news.


    It was even more shocking to discover that the God of the Internet existed in Arcantor with such a magical and incredible Internet!


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 3


    | Number of believers: 5,249 -> 6,282


    | Average usage time per user: 8 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 2,201 / 40,000 -> 19,128 / 40,000


    =========================


    Looking at the huge increase in the number of believers and Divine Power, I had a big smile on my face.


    Even though the average usage time per user had decreased, I was still very satisfied.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The wizards had already killed most of their curiosity, just like children when they get a new toy, and now the normal routine was returning.


    I still expected the average time to drop in the next few days, but I was satisfied with the current number.


    I had gained more than 20,000 Divine Power points today, but I had to spend some of it on the blessing for Robert.


    If this continued, I might be able to become a rank 4 Embryonic Deity tomorrow!


    But using all my Divine Power without saving anything and not developing anything new online wasn''t very smart.


    So... like a good programmer, I got my hands dirty and started giving the Internet some much-needed upgrades.


    First, the [Library] got a few dozen new books.


    I had to spend a few hundred Divine Power Points just to remember every detail of these books.


    Among these books, I decided to include some picture books for believers who have trouble reading!


    Even though the price of converting these books was more expensive than normal books, I now had enough Divine Power to spend on it.


    Of course, the picture books I brought were all stories set in medieval worlds.


    I used children''s books, comics, manga, manhwas, webtoons, and many different styles of stories to attract as many people as possible.


    Of course, even though I had spent a lot of Divine Power to bring these books into this world, instead of releasing everything at once, I decided to program new chapters of these stories to be released every day.


    That way, users wouldn''t just read one story, but could become addicted to multiple stories, giving them a reason to use the Internet every day and spend their Internet Coins.


    These books also had a cost to unlock based on Internet Coins, but the cost was so low that they didn''t have to worry about it. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I also took the opportunity to develop another section of the [Library], a section for authors!


    Users could write their own books and publish them on the Internet, and keep 50% of the Internet Coins generated by the sales.


    I know this would be very unpopular with commoners, but nobles and wizards would love this, especially knowing that thousands of people could read what they''ve written, so for people who seek fame and glory like them, this would be a great idea!


    All of these changes to the [Library] application cost a total of 4,199 Divine Power Points.


    For the [Carrier Pigeon] application, I decided to update the option for users to create groups!


    Now, instead of just sending messages directly from one person to another, it was possible to send messages in groups and have multiple people receive them at the same time!


    This update was very cheap, costing only 200 Divine Power Points.


    [CardMasters] was the last app to be updated, and I used 2,000 Divine Power Points just to update the graphics of the cards in the game, and to add skins for users'' decks that could be purchased with Internet Coins!


    These skins ranged in price from 10 Internet Coins to 1,000 Internet Coins!


    Since the Internet Coins were free, I wasn''t too worried about the price of the skins.


    And since I knew how people reacted to Gacha, I included skins that could only be obtained through Gacha.


    Would people in my old world hate me for that? Possibly, but the people in that world had no idea what it was, so I wasn''t worried.


    After all, they would have fun playing a free game with skins that you could win for free, just harder to get because it was random.


    To run a Gacha, you had to spend 20 Internet Coins, less than a person would make in a week on the Internet, where you could get very cheap skins that cost only 10 Internet Coins, or skins that cost 1,000 Internet Coins, even the Legendary skins that were only available in the Gacha, obviously with a very low chance of getting them.


    With so much Divine Power available, I put a lot of effort into making beautiful Deck Skins, until I remembered something, or more specifically, a game that was very popular in my previous world.


    A card game where each card represented a monster or spell.


    The player could buy packs of cards and customize his deck to his liking, as well as duel against other players.


    That wouldn''t be a bad idea in this world, would it?


    I''d just have to wait a little longer, because you''d have to be able to read to play it, so I''d have to wait for the population of this world to become more literate...


    But it was a great idea to save for the future.


    Thinking back to the little fire dragon I made in my school room in the Divine World, I could even use these duel monsters as an offensive means for my army to fight in the future!


    It would be like a blessing that users could activate to fight for them at any time.


    Compared to other gods who could only bless their followers when they were paying attention to them, this would be a great way to attract other gods'' followers to pray to me, hehe.


    The [CardMasters] update, which added skins for the decks, improved the graphics of this game, and added ''Spades'' and ''Bridge'' as new game modes for players, cost me 5,901 Divine Power Points.


    The total cost of the Internet upgrade was 10,300 Divine Power Points, a figure that wasn''t even that high compared to how much I received on a daily basis.


    It was a bit shocking to go to sleep and see my total Divine Power drop from 19,128 to just 8,828, but I was excited to wake up the next day and see how users would react when I implemented this upgrade.


    It''ll be fun to see how someone reacts to Gacha for the first time in their life...

 Chapter 24: I get to try my luck

    Grant woke up today feeling very excited.Ever since he met the Internet God and was able to use the Internet for the first time, Grant felt that his life had become a lot more fun.


    Even while working, Grant managed to find a few moments to rest and pick up the Internet book so he could see what was going on in the Kingdom.


    Waking up every day and reading the new publications in [Arcantor National] was something that made Grant feel like he really was someone important.


    So when he woke up today, while his wife was still comfortably asleep in bed, Grant quietly got up and walked to the "bathroom" of his house, which was a short distance from the house.


    As he walked in the dark, praying softly, Grant stumbled over a rock and hit something in the Internet book, causing the ''screen'' to flicker for a second.


    He was extremely worried that he might have done something wrong, but when he saw nothing wrong, he sighed and opened the [Arcantor National] application to read the news while doing his business.


    He, who used to be just a commoner who had no contact with the politics and people of great power in the kingdom, was now able to read about the discussions and decisions made by the rulers of the kingdom, and even comment on them on the Internet!


    Yesterday he even read a publication where the rulers were in doubt because they had managed to find seeds for a new plant, but they were having trouble finding an effective way to make it grow.


    Since Grant''s family came from farmers and ranchers, he had some knowledge and interest in the field, even to the point that one of the books he read was "Cultivating the Future," a book specifically about agriculture that he found on the Internet for a low price.


    So, using his family''s knowledge and adding things he''d learned on the Internet, Grant mustered up enough courage to post a comment below the post with his point of view and expertise.


    He was shocked when he started getting lots of likes and comments from other users on his post!


    [Wow, that''s amazing! I''m definitely going to try this technique on my farm. Thanks for sharing!"] S?a?ch* Th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    [I have always had problems with crabgrass on my Baronet land. I think this drip irrigation tip of yours could be useful, I will implement it to try it out. Thank you so much!]


    [...]


    Among the reply comments, there were people who were educated commoners just like him, but there were even nobles who interacted and replied to his post.


    Seeing that even nobles were responding and being polite to him, Grant felt a huge wave of pride rise in his chest.


    The number of likes on his reply was only 17, as the number of educated users was still very low, especially since the educated users were mages who had no interest in this kind of topic, but for Grant, knowing that seventeen people agreed with him and liked what he said made him smile all day long.


    So today, Grant opened the [Arcantor National] again, hoping to find something he could comment on and participate in again, but unfortunately, today''s topic was something he didn''t really understand at all.


    He still struggled to understand it and decided that he would try harder over time to learn more and be able to participate in this kind of conversation, but since he didn''t understand much today, Grant just closed the application and went to work.


    But to his surprise, instead of talking about what was being discussed in [Arcantor National], his friends were talking about the changes in [CardMasters].


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Grant''s job was as a stonemason, where he and a group of five other men accepted construction jobs around the city for nobles or mages who wanted to build mansions or upgrade their mansions.


    Since this service paid well and they often had to interact with nobles to get the job done, Grant wasn''t the only one who could read the group.


    So it was quite common for them to talk about [Arcantor National]''s publications every day at work.


    But surprisingly, today''s topic wasn''t really the news they read every day.


    "Hey Grant, you wouldn''t believe how lucky Brandyn is..." Eduart, one of his friends, said as he laughed with a fake expression of envy.


    Looking surprised, Grant approached the men and asked in confusion. "Lucky with what?"


    "With the deck!" Easton, another man in the group, said in frustration.


    "He won a bet against you in poker?" Grant asked confused.


    "No, he only spent 10 Internet Coins and got a deck worth 1,000 Internet Coins!" Eduart explained.


    Hearing this, Grant became even more confused.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand..." Grant said.


    Seeing Grant''s genuine confusion, the other men were confused.


    "Didn''t you read the internet update notes today?" Brandyn asked confused.


    "Update Notes?" Grant was even more puzzled.


    The other men stared at each other in confusion as they realized that Grant really didn''t know what they were talking about.


    After thinking for a while, Eduart finally thought about what might have happened.


    "Grant, when you opened the Internet for the first time today, was there a warning window in front of the book?" Eduart asked.


    "Warning window...?" Grant asked aloud as he tried to remember if there was such a thing.


    Remembering that when he had woken up and prayed to the God of the Internet, he had stumbled while opening the Internet book and something had flashed on the screen, Grant realized that maybe that could be it?


    When he explained what had happened, his friends were shocked at the coincidence.


    "So you really didn''t see the update screen!" Brandyn commented in surprise, mirroring the reaction of the other men who began to laugh at Grant.


    Hearing his friends'' laughter, Grant was a little irritated, but his curiosity was such that he ignored it and asked what the update was about.


    Eduart quickly explained everything.


    He had read these update notes so many times that he had practically memorized the new things that had arrived.


    Upon hearing this explanation, Grant was completely shocked.


    As a regular [CardMasters] player among the group of friends in the tavern, Grant had already won a few dozen Internet Coins and currently had 81 Internet Coins in his account.


    When he looked at the screen of Brandyn''s Internet Book and saw how beautiful the deck he had received was, Grant''s eyes lit up.


    The backs of the cards in the deck had a beautiful, delicate red pattern, something everyone knew how to appreciate, and many people had even tried to replicate it to sell around town in the past few days.


    But when he saw Brandyn''s card and noticed the exquisite blue design, with clouds that even seemed to be moving and birds flying across the beautiful sky, Grant realized that he really wanted it.


    And to his surprise, Brandyn even managed to make the cover of the cards look like the cover of his book, making everyone around him even more jealous!


    Looking at the black cover with a heart of hearts in the middle, Grant felt that the cover of his [CardMasters] book was not as beautiful as he thought it was.


    Especially after seeing that even Eduart and Easton had different covers on their books, this only made Grant feel even more desirous of having a book cover and deck back as beautiful as this!


    So, on the advice of his friends, Grant finally reached the [CardMasters] screen where he could buy the ''Magic Deck Boxes''.


    According to Eduart''s explanation, these ''Magic Deck Boxes'' were boxes that found decks all over the world, depending on the person''s luck whether the deck the box found was good or not.


    Eduart said that his Magic Deck Box had found him a deck worth 15 Internet Coins, while he had only spent 10 Internet Coins to open the box, which made Grant''s eyes light up even more!


    What he didn''t know was that after getting this deck, he opened three more boxes and only got decks that cost a maximum of 5 Internet Coins...


    Looking at the screen, Grant saw that there were two buttons he could press.


    [Open 1x] or [Open 10x].


    The first button cost 10 Internet Coins, and the second cost 100 Internet Coins.


    But if he pressed the second button, he would get a bonus box for free!


    Unfortunately, Grant only had 81 Internet Coins, so he was 19 Internet Coins short of being able to press the second button.


    But he was so eager that he decided to test at least one of them by opening a ''Magic Deck Box''.


    As soon as he clicked on it, several particles of magic appeared on the book''s screen, and he saw a new deck appear under a green light.


    Seeing the color of the light, his friends sighed in disappointment, but Grant watched carefully until he saw a very nice deck with drawings of trees in front of him.


    Smiling as he looked at his friends, Grant expected them to celebrate for him, but seeing their expressions, he felt a bad feeling.


    "Isn''t this deck good?" He asked anxiously.


    Eduart just shook his head and replied. "This deck costs 5 Internet Coins..."


    Hearing this, Grant looked back at the screen and thought.


    I guess I can run it one more time to try my luck, right?

 Chapter 25: Incredible Results!

    While Grant was excited on the other side of town, Henfrey, a young apprentice mage from the Arcantor Magic School, had just read the Internet Patch Notes and was surprised to find that there was an option to write a book and receive Internet Coins from the sale of those books!Quickly opening the [Library], Henfrey saw an option with a feather at the bottom of the screen and clicked on it.


    Looking at the whole interface, Henfrey was a little confused, especially since he had never seen an interface like this before, but soon a balloon appeared in the window, explaining each feature to him.


    As the tutorial explained each detail, the thing that caught Henfrey''s attention the most was that not only could he earn Internet Coins for selling books, but the top ten bestselling books of the week would receive personalized covers to match the story written!


    Thinking back to the story he had read about a young apprentice mage, the son of a baron, who slowly worked his way up to become an archmage, Henfrey had liked the story so much that he decided to try to write a similar story.


    Even though he was only an apprentice archmage, it wouldn''t be a crime to dream up and write such a story, would it?


    So Henfrey decided to take a small risk and began to plan how his story would unfold.


    He knew that if he just wrote without thinking, he could write many things very quickly, but his story would be terrible.


    Unbeknownst to Henfrey, there were dozens of other people who had the same idea.


    Others had different ideas.


    Looking at the books in front of them, the books they had borrowed from Arcantor Magic School''s library, the idea of just copying these books was very tempting, even more so when they knew how useful these books were to other students, if they copied this and posted it in the [Library], they could get thousands of Internet Coins!


    Thinking about how much wizards valued knowledge, and the consequences they could receive from the school for doing such a thing, these students quickly gave up on the idea.


    On the other hand, when the teachers of the school saw this update, they realized that an option like the [Library] had appeared in the [Arcantor Magic School App], where they could write books and make them available only to the students and teachers of the school!


    Unlike the normal [Library], where the Internet Coins paid by readers went to the authors of the books, in the [Arcantor Magic School App], these Internet Coins went directly into an account at the school itself.


    Some teachers were confused as to why the school would want Internet Coins, as many saw it as just a way to buy things on the Internet and that it wasn''t that important.


    But other teachers were more perceptive and quickly realized that they could quickly collect thousands of Internet Coins and buy the most advanced magic books!


    Even more so when you consider how expensive magic books became with each level...


    Mortal Magic: Apprentice Mage 1 IC


    Mortal Magic: Arcane Mage 100 IC


    Mortal Magic: Master Mage 10.000 IC


    Mortal Magic: Wise Mage 1.000.000 IC


    Mortal Magic: Archmage 100.000.000 IC


    Although these books were extremely expensive, even an Archmage would have benefited greatly from reading an Apprentice Mage book, just imagine how much an Archmage would benefit from reading an Archmage book!


    Not to mention, since the books were extremely expensive, it was extremely difficult for a single person to buy a Master Mage level book without years of accumulating Internet coins and inviting people.


    But with the possibility of transferring the school library to the Internet and letting the students spend Internet Coins to read the books in the library, wouldn''t that be a quick way to get the Internet Coins they needed for the more advanced books?


    Of course, the books would still have to be purchased by people working at the school, but there was nothing stopping teachers from physically lending books to each other, right?


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Considering that the Arcantor Magic School had more than 3,000 students, if each student spent 1 Internet Coin a day reading the books in the library, it would only take them 4 days to accumulate enough Internet Coins to buy a Master Mage level book!


    Even if the most advanced books were still very expensive, mages had long lives, wasn''t it just a matter of knowing how to wait to get access to even more advanced books?


    Not to mention that this could be a way to encourage teachers to work harder, with bonuses for being able to read the more advanced books on magic that the school had bought off the Internet.


    So, after a meeting to decide how the school should handle this, it was decided with more than 90% of the votes that they should convert part of the Arcantor Magic School library into virtual books.


    If it was as good as they thought it would be, and if the repercussions weren''t too great, they could decide to convert the rest of the books as well.


    So hundreds of teachers spent hours in the library copying the books and putting them in the school library.


    When I saw that the wizards had done exactly what I had planned, a big smile appeared on my face.


    Internet Coins were practically useless, right? Since they weren''t tradable and weren''t considered real currency.


    But what if it actually started to have value?


    What if the currency that never existed and served no purpose suddenly had a use, at some point it could be traded, it could be bought or sold?


    That would be the way for the previously useless currency to start becoming a real currency...


    If there are people willing to buy or sell those coins for real currency, then that currency really exists.


    And as in any world, money is power, and I, as the creator of this currency, had a virtually infinite supply of this new money that was being created.


    Of course, I would have to be careful not to negatively affect the world by inflating or deflating the currency, but having control of a currency was the first step to having control of the country.


    The Mages, so focused on knowledge and power, didn''t realize that they were legitimizing a great opportunity for me to gain power.


    If I were an evil god who really wanted evil for this kingdom, this would be an important step in my potential strike against the Mages, but fortunately, I''m not.


    Not only were these people my believers, my source of power, and the ones responsible for my grade on my school test, but I needed them to fight the battles of this test for me.


    Of course, what might not be a threat to the Arcantor Kingdom could still be used against other kingdoms...


    But I''d have to worry about that later.


    When I saw how the believers reacted to the new Internet update, I was very pleased.


    There were students who had already set up message groups for Arcantor Magic School classes, study groups, research clubs, and even groups with their families.


    These groups were places where these believers talked about various things, and without knowing it, they were giving away extremely valuable information about themselves.


    Maybe not so valuable to them or to other people in this world, but to people in my old world, that information was more valuable than gold.


    Being able to target publications from [Carrier Pigeon] or books from [Library] that a person tended to like could greatly increase that person''s time on the Internet. S?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, I still didn''t have any tools to interpret this data.


    I thought about using my divine power to do something like this, developing an AI with big data to store and interpret this data whenever necessary, but the cost was extremely high.


    So high that I think it would cost at least 7 figures just for a more rudimentary form of it, so I had to abandon that idea for the time being.


    Of course, this was one of my top priorities for the future, but I couldn''t waste my time in the present thinking about such unrealistic things.


    Fortunately, the conversation data, the books the user read, and the time spent reading each book, all this data was stored for when I had a tool to interpret and reuse this data.


    The cost of storing this data was very low, just a few hundred divine powers, so it wasn''t a problem to store it, and even if the memory was full, I would only have to spend a few hundred divine powers to increase it.


    This data was too valuable to just throw away, and even users wouldn''t be happy if their conversations were deleted one day, right?


    Since the three new features that the update brought to the Internet had been tested and approved by the users, not only had the average daily usage time of each user increased greatly, but the number of new users had also increased greatly as people invited others to use the Internet and try out the new things.


    Especially those who had lost all their Internet Coins trying to get skins for [CardMasters], after realizing that they didn''t even have Internet Coins to buy tokens to play, had to invite other people to get the 10 Internet Coins reward per invitation.


    This made a very pleasant change to my status screen.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 3


    | Number of believers: 6,282 -> 8,794


    | Average usage per user: 6 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 8,828 / 40,000 -> 35,210 / 40,000


    =========================


    Unfortunately, as much as the average usage time per user had increased, the number of new users was very high.


    2,512 people accessed the Internet for the first time, and more than 99% of these people were ordinary people without any kind of magical ability.


    These people could only use the Internet for 3 to 6 hours a day before becoming mentally overwhelmed if they didn''t have any training, so it was inevitable that the overall average time spent on the Internet would drop a bit.


    With constant Internet use, their Mental Power would gradually increase, but the increase wouldn''t be as rapid.


    But I wasn''t worried, because even though I knew that the average would only decrease more and more since mages were very rare, it still meant that I would receive tens of thousands of Divine Power points every day, and the amount would increase more and more!

 Chapter 26: Invasion

    While I was only focusing on getting more believers to get more divine power, I hadn''t forgotten my goal for the test the school gave me.The goal was not only for my kingdom to pass the test, but only the gods with the best kingdoms could pass the test, which meant that even if I lived in peace in my kingdom, if my kingdom wasn''t one of the best, I could fail the test.


    So it was important to arm and develop my kingdom better.


    One of the advantages I had was that my kingdom was based on mages, mortals who had much more destructive power than mortal warriors.


    This firepower that my kingdom had was something that would be extremely useful in the battles to come.


    The problem was that just as mages had a great advantage with powerful firepower, they also had a great disadvantage in that they had fragile bodies, low mobility, and low stamina, which made it difficult for them to move around and attack other kingdoms...


    That wasn''t even the biggest problem the Arcantor Kingdom had militarily.


    The biggest problem was that the country simply didn''t have an army of warriors!


    Since the wizards controlled the country and felt superior to the warriors, those with magical talents were often idolized and those with martial talents were often just ignored...


    You could be a martial genius in Arcantor and no one would know about it, let alone care.


    This was a big problem for me, because having an exclusive army of mages with extremely low mobility was terrible, and made me feel like Arcantor was a turtle.


    The mages had very powerful attack power, but they couldn''t get out of Arcantor easily, which made it very easy to defend the kingdom, but extremely difficult to invade other kingdoms, something I would definitely have to deal with in the future, or rather, as soon as possible.


    If I just put it off, by the time I really needed the solution, it might be too late.


    The more I thought about it, the harder it became to find a solution.


    If I had an infinite deadline for this test, I wouldn''t have a problem, because I could promote the development of a powerful army in Arcantor after years, especially since the security of the kingdom was guaranteed with the mages.


    But since I didn''t have that luxury, I had to find another way to invade other kingdoms...


    To my surprise, while I was feeling all my believers to find someone who could give me inspiration, I noticed that one of the believers was very far away from the others...


    When I turned my attention to him, I noticed that he was moving farther and farther away from the capital of Arcantor, apparently towards other cities!


    When I took a closer look at this believer, I noticed that she was reading a book from the [Library] while sitting in a comfortable carriage, surrounded by private guards protecting her and several carts full of goods.


    This believer was a merchant!


    As time passed, I noticed that not only was she a believer, but all the guards around her were also Internet users, although they used it for much less time than she did.


    From the amount of time she had been using it, I could tell that she was at least an apprentice mage.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Her merchant group''s first stop was a small village 12 hours away from the capital of Arcantor.


    The most surprising thing was that after she stopped in that village, four new believers appeared there.


    And the next day, after she left that place, those 4 believers who stayed quickly became 8, then 16, then 32, and soon all 67 people in that small village had become my believers!


    When I saw this happen, my eyes lit up as I looked at this young woman.


    Just as I remembered from my previous world, where the church sent missionary groups to other places to convert people into believers of their religion, wasn''t this believer doing exactly the same thing?


    Considering that everywhere she went she was converting people into believers of the God of the Internet, she was doing exactly the same thing as the missionary groups.


    What''s more, what she was doing was completely disguised as a group of merchants who were just selling spices from one place to another for profit.


    She may have just advertised the Internet to a few people in that small village because they were curious about the book she was holding and wanted to earn some Internet coins without too much effort.


    There was something very famous in my previous world, something that many countries did to spread their influence in disguise.


    Japan doing it with anime and manga, Korea doing it with music groups and TV dramas, and of course, the USA exporting all kinds of culture around the world.


    To the point where every young girl knew about K-pop, every boy knew about anime, and every adult knew about rock stars and the American dream.


    This export of culture not only internationalized the country, it also painted a very good image of that country to the people of another country and made those people dream of visiting those places or even moving there and leaving their original country.


    Nowadays, Arcantor is already a benchmark kingdom for magic, many young people with magical talent risked long journeys to come to Arcantor to learn magic and change their lives, but that was all Arcantor had to offer before.


    Fortunately, that had changed now, because there was also the Internet!


    If Arcantor couldn''t invade other kingdoms militarily, couldn''t we invade other kingdoms culturally?


    Winning believers in other kingdoms might count as an invasion in the eyes of the Teachers, right? After all, I would literally be stealing believers from other students and converting them into my believers.


    With the Internet in other realms, I could even paint the image of Arcantor as something even better, and convince people to actually leave the realms they were living in to come and try life in Arcantor, just like the USA did with the American Dream. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering that my firepower was the lowest among the other gods, as I literally used 10 times more Divine Power for each attack, this was a great way to do it.


    I was at a huge disadvantage in head-to-head battles, but of course, I was getting a lot more Divine Power than the other gods.


    As long as I had 100,000 Divine Power points for a battle, I could theoretically fight a god of the same rank as me who had 10,000 Divine Power points.


    There would be variables in this, as these gods were offensive deities, they could use even less Divine Power for attacks than I had imagined, or they could develop special attacks that would use the same Divine Power as me, but with a more powerful attack power.


    I wasn''t stupid enough to think that I knew everything and that I knew everything that was on the table when I faced other gods, so the best I could do was prepare for the worst.


    And one of those preparations was more subtle invasions.


    Instead of invading with an army of thousands of mages, I could invade with a simple trade caravan and conquer a country''s population very quickly.


    If one trade caravan could do that much damage, what could 5 caravans do? What could 10 caravans do? And even 100 caravans?


    This discreet invasion was so tempting that I knew I had to do it, but if the gods of these kingdoms knew what was going on, their attack would be inevitable.


    I could rely on Arcantor''s mages to defend the kingdom from the army of the other kingdoms, but I could only rely on myself to defend the other god''s kingdom, and the best way to do that was simply to accumulate as much divine power as possible and rise as high as possible.


    If the god who wanted to invade me came as a Rank 2 Embryonic Divinity, and I was already a Rank 5 Embryonic Divinity with 500k points of Divine Power accumulated, what could that poor god do against me?


    My disadvantage was that I spent 10 times more Divine Power on attacks than other gods, but my advantage was that as the God of Creativity, I could use creative attacks in many different ways, completely escaping the restriction that gods naturally had on their main element.


    With my mind focused and centered on this small trading caravan, I decided to contact the girl leading the caravan and propose a deal.


    There''s nothing better for dealing with businessmen than a deal that could benefit them handsomely!


    I just needed some time to perfectly plan my approach to get the most out of it, and of course, I would not fail to use my Big Data, or rather Small Data, as I would have to manually look up her data on the Internet to use this knowledge to my advantage to convince her.

 Chapter 27: Rosalind Barton

    Rosalind Barton, daughter of a wealthy bourgeois who owned an influential merchant caravan.She discovered that she possessed magical talent at a young age, but due to her lack of talent at the Arcantor Magic School, she realized that it would take her years to go from apprentice to arcane mage.


    Instead of wasting her time chasing the dream of becoming a mediocre mage, after she turned 16, Rosalind was able to command a small group of employees in her father''s company, and she left the Arcantor Magic School to learn the family business.


    It had only been a few months since that happened, and she was still leading the small group to learn how to be a real merchant.


    From what I observed in conversations between her and other internet users, especially a friend of hers who was still studying at the Arcantor Magic School, Rosalind was still lost and didn''t feel that just being a merchant was something for her.


    Fortunately, there was an exchange of messages between her and her father, and they said something very useful to me.


    Because of her lack of time on the Internet, I didn''t have any more information I could use, but I was glad that I already had something I could use.


    I can do this. I thought as I tried to figure out how to contact her.


    - Rosalind''s POV -


    How boring...


    I had no idea how boring it would be to travel for 12 hours, or even days, just to arrive in other cities, only to receive a few silver coins as profit...


    When I looked out of the carriage window again, I saw that the sky was already getting dark and there was no sign of a city where we could find an inn to stay...


    Another night of camping in the bush.


    Luckily I had Internet now!


    Unlike before, when I was traveling and bored all the time, with the Internet I could read interesting books, I could talk to my friends from school, could talk to my father, I could even continue practicing magic!


    Arcantor Magic School had taken back the books I had borrowed from their library, but with the book [Mortal Magic: Apprentice Mage], I could continue to learn about magic even without going to school!


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have anyone to answer my questions, but that was a small consequence that I had to accept.


    What made me even happier was that because of my magical learning and development, I had more mental power than a normal person and was able to use the Internet much more than other people, so I was even less bored on the trip.


    Even more so with this new Internet update, my eyes lit up when I saw that there really were new books posted on the Internet every few hours!


    Not to mention that even [CardMasters] has become much more interesting, especially with those purple and pink cards.


    What surprised me was that while I was browsing the [Library] on the Internet, I saw something appear on the screen that wasn''t a book.


    [Do you feel that your future is destined for greatness?]


    [Yes] [No]


    What is this? I thought confusedly, as I had never seen anything like it before.


    After some thought, I finally decided to click [Yes], of course, I felt my future was destined for greatness!


    This brought up another question.


    [Do mundane tasks seem boring and meaningless to you?]


    [Yes] [No]


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    This time, I didn''t even think twice and quickly clicked [Yes].


    [If you had the opportunity to add a simple task to your routine, but one that could give you power, fame, and wealth, would you accept it?]


    [Yes] [No]


    When I saw this question, I was a little doubtful.


    What would this simple task be?


    Not knowing what to do, I decided to wait a while and think about it.


    These questions really touched something inside me, as if this was done just for me.


    Looking around and seeing the knights with tired or bored expressions on their faces, thinking about the few silver coins we would earn from this trip... then thinking about the power, fame, and wealth that these Internet questions were proposing to me, I was really tempted.


    I guess just answering the question wouldn''t hurt, right?


    [Yes, I clicked my finger.


    As soon as I clicked, the questions disappeared and a spinning ball appeared with a message underneath.


    [Calculating your answers and determining whether you are suitable for this task...].


    When I saw that this thing was still calculating whether or not I was suitable for this task, I became even more curious.


    Even though I had only answered three yes or no questions, it was quite likely that my answers were suitable, wasn''t it?


    But when I thought that if I didn''t answer correctly, I might miss an opportunity to gain power, fame, and fortune, I started to get nervous.


    Nervous that I might miss an opportunity to change my life, an opportunity that someone else might take instead of me, and that person would have a life full of these benefits that I wouldn''t have.


    Suddenly, the message on the screen changed to an icon of the letter ''V'' with a green background.


    I was still in doubt as to whether this meant yes or no, but soon the answer to my question appeared in a window that opened and covered the entire screen of my Internet book.


    [Congratulations! You have been approved by the Internet God''s Envoy as a possible candidate for the Divine Messenger. As long as you succeed in inviting people from other realms to join the Internet, generous rewards await you!]


    [Rewards]


    When I read this message, I was shocked.


    I hadn''t imagined that this was an offer to work for the God of the Internet himself!


    When I thought about the rewards I could receive from the God of the Internet for completing these tasks, the first thing I thought of was Internet Coins.


    This seemingly worthless currency proved to be increasingly important and valuable.


    I already had enough to buy a magic book [Mortal Magic: Arcane Mage] since it only cost 100 Internet Coins, so I bought it two days ago, but after reading the book, I realized that my knowledge of magic was very shallow, to the point that I really couldn''t understand almost anything that was said there.


    So I went back to saving my Internet Coins for no real purpose.


    But when I talked to my father about the Internet, he said that he thought those Internet Coins could be much more important than people realized, and he advised me to save them for the future.


    Knowing that he had a good nose for lucrative deals, I decided to follow his advice, so I invited people I knew in the towns and villages we passed through and got some silver coins and some Internet Coins as well.


    But if the Internet God himself wanted to hire me, he would definitely pay me a generous amount of Internet Coins, right?


    And since he said there were several generous rewards, it wouldn''t be limited to Internet Coins!


    But what could it be?


    Looking closely at the message, I noticed that there was a button I could click to see what these rewards were.


    Curious, I clicked it and began to analyze the rewards.


    It was all distributed in a very shop-like manner...


    Apparently, I would receive ''Contribution Points'' for every person from another realm that I invited online, and these Contribution Points could be exchanged for various things!


    From Internet Coins, to books, to free Internet time, to knowledge, and even blessings! S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the blessings, I realized that they were the most expensive rewards in the store, but the effects were shocking.


    I could buy a learning blessing that would accelerate my learning speed by 100% for 12 hours, one day, 3 days, 7 days, 14 days, or even 30 days!


    Sure, the longer this blessing lasted, the more expensive it became in terms of contribution points, but it showed that there really was a way to buy such valuable things as blessings from the Internet God himself!


    There were other blessings as well, but I wasn''t as interested in them as I was in the learning speed blessing.


    If I got such a blessing, wouldn''t I be able to overcome my low magic talent and become an Arcane Mage? Or maybe even a master mage?


    If I could do that, I could get the power, money, and fame promised by the God of the Internet!


    Just as the question said, all I had to do was add a simple task to my routine when selling in the neighboring kingdoms, and that would earn me Contribution Points.


    Sure, it was risky to spread the word about a god in another country, but as long as I only did it in the towns farthest from the kingdom''s capital, it would be okay, right?


    As I weighed the pros and cons of this offer, my entrepreneurial spirit smelled a big profit.


    So in the end, I decided to take it.


    As my father always said, a merchant afraid of adversity will never stop being a corner shopkeeper.


    As far as I could see, I was now no longer a simple corner merchant, and I was entering uncharted territory that could give me the edge and recognition I''d always wanted!


    - Adrian''s POV -


    Seeing how excited Rosalind was made me smile.


    By the time she''d collected enough points for the blessings she wanted, I knew I''d have climbed a few ranks, and the amount of Divine Power I''d receive from all the believers I''d have at that time could pay for those rewards for her.


    After all, her job wasn''t to help me gain more Divine Power, but to help me pass the school exam!

 Chapter 28: Envy

    With the question of how to proceed with my cultural invasion of other lands resolved, I could turn my attention to Arcantor and its development.I was fully aware that my approach to Arcantor was completely different from what the other gods used to conquer their kingdoms.


    While I was conquering Arcantor peacefully by simply offering them the benefits of using the Internet and showing them how it could change their lives for the better, the other gods might have used different methods, much more aggressive methods, such as demonstrations of power, catastrophes, and the like.


    This was even recommended by the school teachers themselves, as mortals would be afraid of the gods at first, but over time that fear would turn to awe and then respect, turning them into loyal followers.


    Especially in a test like this, it was much easier to make the mortals fear you by having powerful lightning strike the city, thus winning over the hundreds of thousands of people, even if it didn''t immediately turn them into believers, because winning them over so quickly would make it much easier to influence them to go to war for you.


    After all, mortals had only two choices: fight for you against another kingdom, or battle against a god who could use his divine power to kill hundreds of thousands of people with ease.


    All this from a mortal''s point of view, because I knew that it wasn''t as easy for us to destroy a country''s capital as they thought.


    But my method also produced results.


    Even though the speed I used to win over the believers in Arcantor wasn''t that fast, I completely skipped the fear part and started with awe, which the mortals could quickly turn into respect for me.


    When I looked at my system screen, I knew I was on the right track.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 3


    | Number of believers: 6,282 -> 10,110


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 8,828 / 40,000 -> 60,485 / 40,000


    =========================


    In the past 2 days, I''ve gained another 51k Divine Power points and almost 4,000 new believers!


    With my Divine Power, I was able to increase my rank again and become a rank 4 embryonic deity, which would possibly increase my affinity with my Divine Power to 15%!


    Considering that we were already on the evening of the 9th day of the Trial and had reached the 10th day, which was still only 5 days in the divine world, the other gods might just be accumulating Divine Power to increase their rank before starting the battles.


    Therefore, it would be safer for me to use those 40,000 Divine Power points to increase my rank and only keep 20,000 as a guarantee in case I needed it for an attack or to use some other kind of power.


    Seeing that the faithful were already going to sleep, I also heard Robert''s prayer before I left the mortal world.


    Thank you, God of the Internet, for the gift of the Internet, for the knowledge you give us, for the ability to communicate over long distances, and for the entertainment and fun your games give us... I see every day how happy people become when they learn to read so that they can use the Internet. With the blessing the Lord has given me, this has meant that the people in the class are learning much faster than normal! Even government magicians have come to me to offer me a better place to teach even more people, all because of you, God of the Internet, thank you so much for all the good you are doing for us...amen. Robert finished his prayer and went to bed.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Thinking about his prayer, I couldn''t help but smile.


    It was strange to see mortals from the perspective of a god, especially since the divine world was so similar to the mortal world I lived in before I came to this world...


    I think the only difference between the divine world and my previous world is that the gods are extremely dependent on divine power for everything, to the point that electricity and steam power are used very little, probably because no god wants to be dependent on another god, like a steam god, to live.


    This made the divine world seem like a 1920s version of my old world, with some modern things present, but many things that did not even exist.


    Even though the place was different from the world of my previous life, it just seemed like a different time, not that these people were all-powerful gods.


    But seeing how mortals treated us, and the great power we had to influence their lives, gave me a sense of responsibility that would make Uncle Ben proud.


    Seeing Robert''s gratitude, the happiness of the poor commoners who gathered at home to play a simple game of cards together, or even the only literate person in the family reading one of the novels I had painstakingly copied, making the children''s eyes shine with dreams and hopes that one day in the future they would be as cool as those protagonists in the stories...


    All this was so unbelievable that I didn''t know how to act, except to do my best to help these people.


    I needed the divine power that they had generated in me, and nothing was more fair than to give them back something just as valuable and interesting, right?


    After observing the mortal world for a few more minutes and seeing what the mortals around the capital of Arcantor were up to, I returned my consciousness to my body in the divine world, ready to rise in rank again.


    - 3rd POV -


    In the teachers'' lounge, several teachers were observing, recording, and taking notes on the progress of the students in their assigned realms.


    Just as Adrian had imagined, more than 90% of the students had used the strategy of fear to conquer the realms they were in and had mortals praying for them at least once a week.


    An amount that wasn''t too low for them to receive little Divine Power, nor too high to make mortals resent them and give them less Divine Power.


    Just as a farmer knows the right amount of milk to milk from a cow, the Gods had already discovered a very good number to demand from mortals at each stage of development.


    As a result, many students had begun to rise in rank after receiving prayers from mortals during the week.


    Since this was still in its infancy, the number of mortals praying to each god wasn''t as high as it would be a few weeks later, but it was already enough to give these young gods a few dozen Divine Power Points to increase their rank. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    There were even three students who were Rank 3 Embryonic Gods.


    Observing Zack Gale and Lucy Wavecrest was very easy, and their progress was completely in line with expectations, making the teacher''s job very easy.


    But monitoring Adrian Innovashine was much more complicated.


    The teacher responsible for monitoring his progress was at a complete loss.


    Adrian''s number of believers was much smaller than all the other students, but somehow he managed to develop a way to get believers to pray to him willingly several times a day!


    This made the teacher not only curious, but also envious, because he was also a god, the God of Rain.


    As the God of Rain, a God who received many prayers from believers on various worlds praying that their crops would receive enough rain to grow healthy, Professor Nereus was someone who could climb the ranks relatively easily.


    With such a practical deity, it was easy for him to collect prayers for hundreds of years.


    But that didn''t mean that he didn''t want to receive more divine power from the faithful to climb the ranks even faster, because the higher he climbed the more powerful he would become, and the faster he could climb the ranks in the army!


    The problem was that Nereus not only couldn''t understand what Adrian was doing to conquer mortals, he couldn''t copy it!


    Since Nereus was limited to the Rain God, he couldn''t do anything with his divine power that wasn''t rain-related, so it was impossible to create an Internet... and that frustrated him a lot!


    Thinking of Adrian, whom he had always considered to be a practically useless disciple, since despite having a full god who could theoretically do anything, the cost of doing anything was ten times higher than any other god, Nereus never really felt envious of him.


    But now that he saw the potential of Adrian''s divinity and how he used it to the fullest, his view of the young god was constantly changing.


    So much so that he knew he had to make a very important report to his superiors to get them to pay even more attention to Adrian.


    Even more so when he realized that Adrian, with just over ten thousand believers, had even managed to rise in rank again in such a short time, becoming a rank 4 Embryonic Divinity and rising to first place in the student rankings!


    With a serious expression, Nereus dedicated himself even more to writing the report for his superiors, especially since he knew how much Headmistress Aubrie Spearstrike appreciated him.

 Chapter 29: School

    At that time, I had no idea that my name was becoming more and more famous among the teachers, that my rapid rise in rank with so few followers was attracting so much attention.But I didn''t have to worry about that.


    Even if the power of the Internet was made known to the teachers, I was confident that they wouldn''t do anything too bad to me because of it, maybe just an interrogation to clear up any doubts about how I was developing the Internet.


    Something I had already imagined from the moment I decided to develop it, after all, with how fast I was growing, I would have to be very innocent to believe that everything would happen perfectly without any of the more powerful gods noticing.


    And what I really wanted was for the other gods at the school to notice, since I''d have a thick thigh to hold up like that.


    From what I had analyzed from the information in this body''s memories, the divine world was very complex.


    With an extremely large number of gods, with personalities that were difficult to deal with, with a lot of ego involved, and with a lot of individual power, it was obvious that it would be impossible to develop a single government for all the gods to live under.


    Internal conflicts were very common, even more so with the large number of gods that existed.


    Among the gods, there were good gods who didn''t let envy cloud their judgment, and there were gods who thought only of their own benefit and didn''t care about the consequences.


    As a young Rank 4 embryonic god, I was at the bottom of the food chain in this divine world, so if I attracted the interest of a god with a bad heart who was more powerful than me, it would be very difficult for me to resist doing whatever he wanted with me.


    That''s why I had to attract the attention of the teachers and directors of the school, who knew how to follow militarism well and were under constant observation, in order to change my image from something curious to be studied to a possible valuable asset for the army.


    The army''s battles were always between gods against demons, or gods against other gods.


    By joining the army, I would have to fight these battles in the future, using both my personal divine power and my army of believers.


    The advantage was that if I passed the test I was taking now, my rank in the army would already be higher than the other gods who failed, or even the ordinary soldiers who had just joined the army.


    Sure, if I didn''t want to follow anybody''s orders, I could just opt out of the test and try to find a small world of my own in which to develop.


    But what if that little world already had gods running it? Would I be able to deal with the consequences of those gods looking for me in the divine world?


    That''s why the option of clinging to a thigh as thick as the army''s was so tempting.


    Despite the duties it would entail, the benefits outweighed them many times over.


    Not to mention the fact that the higher my rank in the army, the greater those benefits would be...


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    But putting that thought aside, I focused on the small world of the test.


    I could stop thinking about the outside world, the army, battles against demons, battles against other gods, when I had already finished my test and found out the result.


    Just thinking about what I would do when the test was over, with so many days left, was not a good use of my time.


    A better use of it was to look at how my improved ranking could be used to further improve the Internet.


    With 5% more efficiency in using my Divine Power, I could put 5% more resources into the Internet without decreasing my profit!


    Honestly, I really wanted to start developing more complicated things like duel monster battles, but my current efficiency in using Divine Power was still far from being able to do something like that and still make a profit.


    If it was just the card game, it would be more feasible, but with a user base that is over 60% illiterate and growing, what would be the point of adding a game that people can''t even play right now?


    I knew I had to be patient, both to wait for the current believers to become literate with Robert''s classes, and to attract new believers who would directly increase the number of literate believers.


    It was easy to know how many believers were literate and how many were not.


    All I had to do was to look at how many users used [Carrier Pigeon] on a daily basis, since it was an application that was practically exclusive to users who could read.


    The number of frequent users of that app was just over 4,000 people, which could be considered a relatively large number, because 4,000 people is no small number, but it still wasn''t enough for me to have to think about developing something exclusively for them anytime soon.


    Looking around the church, I noticed it was empty.


    Curious, I searched for Robert among the believers with active Internet connections, and quickly found him standing in the middle of a large crowd in what looked like a stage for concerts or theatrical performances?


    There were more than 300 people around him, 90% of them holding Internet books and the other 10% just listening to his explanation with curiosity and confusion.


    These people probably didn''t know about the God of the Internet and were just taking advantage of the free class.


    Seeing this, I realized a big problem... even if Robert held classes in large, open places like this, the number of people he could teach would not be able to keep up with the growing number of illiterate believers...


    Looking at the Internet screen again, I decided to do a test.


    With more than 20,000 Divine Power Points available to me, I decided to do another test.


    Putting audio on the Internet...


    Thinking back to my old world, radio seemed much easier than television itself, and according to the tests I did, putting audio on the Internet was much cheaper than putting video on the Internet.


    But the fact that audio was cheaper than video didn''t mean that the audio itself was cheap.


    Putting one minute of audio on the Internet costs 10 Divine Power Points... that''s 20 believers'' prayers, if I were to put an hour of audio on, it would cost at least 600 Divine Power Points!


    So I did a test to find out how much it would cost to listen to the audio.


    Fortunately, since my affinity for Divine Power had increased and my efficiency in using it had taken a giant leap, the cost of listening to the 60-minute audio was only 1 Divine Power Point!


    Now it was time for me to think about what would be best for me.


    Let the public become literate slowly and reap the rewards later with less investment, or invest heavily and accelerate the speed at which believers become literate?


    For the cost of 1 Divine Power Point, I could allow each believer to listen to only 1 hour of lessons on the Internet per day, so I would no longer receive the equivalent of 2 hours of profit from each illiterate believer per day, and in 30 days, virtually all of the believers who listened to Robert''s audio with the blessing would be able to read and write on the Internet.


    But to continue this meant that I would receive 1 less Divine Power Point from each believer per day. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Since my number of illiterate believers was just over 6,000 people, that meant 6,000 fewer Divine Power Points each day...


    The more the number of illiterate devotees increased, the more Divine Power I would lose because of these audio lessons.


    But when I thought about how much I would earn in the future when everyone could read and write... there was no reason for me to hesitate any longer, I knew that the only viable option was to develop this, to deal with the Divine Power that I would stop earning for a while, but then profit a lot when everyone could read and write.


    So I thought about how to develop this for the future, and I started spending Divine Power to make the latest application on the Internet.


    [School]

 Chapter 30: Employee benefits

    Since I had already developed the [Arcantor Magic School App], using it as the basis for developing the [School] app made the development process much easier.Of course, there were features of the [School] app that didn''t need to be copied from the original app, such as the library feature, but since I planned to make this app completely free, I didn''t need to make users spend Internet Coins to buy access to books.


    All the books that users would need would be available in the [Library] app to read for free at any time.


    It''s not even like I''d need people''s Internet Coins for anything, since I could generate them endlessly for myself or whomever I wanted.


    The only problem I thought keeping the school public might bring is that it would cut off Robert''s source of income, but I wouldn''t have to stop him from continuing to teach people.


    Those who wanted more in-depth instruction or had questions could continue to pay 2 copper coins a week to have access to Robert''s classes as usual, as well as to ask him questions outside of class time.


    This way, Robert would have a steady source of income and the commoners who were most interested in learning to read faster would have a place to learn even faster and ask questions.


    As for the textbooks, I already had several books that I had prepared for Robert and made available in the [Library] app; I could just develop a few more books and create a shortcut in the [School] app that would take the students directly to the textbooks with the exact page that the class needed, making the process as easy as possible for the students.


    I even thought of charging students 2 copper coins to use the [School] app, but I thought that would be limiting not only to people who could possibly learn to read and use the Internet even more every day, but also to people who lived outside the capital.


    The people in the small villages that Rosalind visited could never learn to read if they never came to the capital to pay two copper coins every week to use the app, so I just got rid of that restriction.


    With this set, the development of the app went very fast, so that it was ready to use in less than an hour.


    The only new unique thing I developed for this app was the functionality to allow teachers to record and publish lessons.


    Since recording lessons would use up my Divine Power, I had to make it as controlled as possible so that no one I didn''t trust could access it.


    I even added safeguards, such as a limit on how much Divine Power this feature could use in a day, so that it wouldn''t become a weakness for me and drain my Divine Power without me noticing.


    The biggest change I had to make to the app was on the design side, because while the [Arcantor Magic School App] was developed with educated users in mind, I had to greatly simplify the [School] app''s interface so that everyone could use it even if they couldn''t read.


    With everything ready, I waited for Robert to return to the church and flew with my conscience to the marble body in the church.


    As Father Robert entered the church, despite his fatigue, I noticed the sparkle in his eyes at how excited he was to be teaching these people.


    "Who would have thought that over 200 people would gather to hear this old man speak, Amber..." He sighed with a proud smile.


    "Yes, Father Robert, I too was surprised at how many people showed up to attend the class. Did you notice that even people who didn''t know about the Internet were willing to listen to the class and learn from you?" Amber asked excitedly.


    Robert nodded his head and continued to smile. "Yes... I believe that what caught their attention was the blessing of the Lord God of the Internet, who made them feel that my explanation was simpler than they had imagined and aroused their interest in learning."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Listening to their conversation, I laughed inwardly and felt that this was very interesting.


    It was good to know that the two of them enjoyed teaching the commoners, because it helped me tremendously!


    When Robert and Amber saw me coming towards them, they were shocked to see me here and quickly shook themselves out of their relaxed posture and stood up straighter.


    "Lord Athenos!" Robert said worriedly. "Was there a problem?" He asked.


    Amber was worried too, but bowed her head slightly in respect when she saw me.


    "There''s no problem Robert, in fact I''m here to tell you some great news." I said smiling politely.


    As soon as I said this, I noticed the curiosity on both of their faces and I didn''t keep them in the dark.


    "The God of the Internet is so pleased with your dedication to teaching illiterate believers that he has created an application to make your job even easier." I said, referring to the God of the Internet as if he were someone else.


    Upon hearing this, Robert and Amber were completely shocked.


    Since they had been using the Internet for the past few days, they were already familiar with the term ''app'', so they knew exactly what I was talking about.


    S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you serious, Lord Athenos? Did the God of the Internet create an app to help us in our mission to teach the faithful?" Robert asked incredulously.


    Smiling, I nodded and a floating screen appeared in front of me.


    This was the way I always used my Divine Power, both the Internet and the status screen I created to display my data, just a simple blue holographic screen floating in front of me.


    But noticing Robert and Amber''s shock, I realized that this was probably the first time I had used it in front of them.


    I didn''t worry about it and just waved for them to come over to my side.


    With curiosity in their eyes, they both approached me and I pointed to the new app icon on my screen.


    The app was there in the middle right, next to the [Arcantor Magic School App].


    [Carrier Pigeon]


    [Library]


    [CardMasters]


    [Arcantor National]


    [Arcantor Magic School App]


    [School]


    "Wasn''t that just one app, Lord Athenos? Why are there two new apps on your Internet?" Amber couldn''t help but ask.


    Realizing that she had spoken, Amber froze and ducked her head, afraid that she had offended me.


    Noticing this, Robert was also startled and was about to speak for her to me.


    Normally, nobles hated to interact with commoners, so it was understandable that they thought I might be offended by something like this.


    Of course, I wasn''t worried about such a silly thing, so I calmly replied after thinking about her question.


    "Actually, the [Arcantor Magic School App] has been available for a few days now, but only the teachers and students of the Arcantor Magic School have access to it. Since you both work for the God of the Internet, I don''t think it would be a problem to give you access to this app as well," I said. I said as I waved my hand.


    As soon as I waved it, the books in their hands quickly issued a notification, and when they opened them, they saw that there were indeed two new apps in their books.


    "Lord Athenos, is there any problem giving us access to something as exclusive as an app for the Magic School?" Robert asked, genuinely concerned.


    I just shook my head. "You''re a priest of the Church of the Internet God, so it''s only fair that you get some benefits from the Internet God himself for using the Internet, right? Just don''t do anything inappropriate on the application. If you want to read the Arcantor Magic School books, you can pay Internet Coins and read them just like the Magic School students."


    Upon hearing this, Robert was impressed, but Amber was truly shocked.


    As a young girl, she had dreamed of becoming a powerful magician, to the point that she practiced magic every night before going to sleep, using the excuse that it was so that she could pray more to the God of the Internet with the extra mental power she had developed from this training.


    But she knew she was doing it for the dream of becoming a real magician.


    Now that she even had the right to read books from the Arcantor Magic School''s exclusive library, Amber felt extremely grateful to the Persona of Athenos and the God of the Internet for making this possible.


    But I didn''t worry about it and started explaining to them how the application [School] worked.


    When they heard that the ''God of the Internet'' was willing to spend more divine power than he would earn so that the commoners could learn to read and write, I could see the emotion welling up in them.


    They were both extremely grateful and said that they would be willing to record as many hours of lessons as I wanted every day to help the Internet God as much as possible.


    Shaking my head, I explained that they would only need to record one hour''s lesson a day and post it separately according to the level of knowledge the students should have for that audio before posting it for all Internet users to hear.


    When Robert heard that his lesson would be listened to by thousands of people every day, he even started to get nervous, but with me and Amber there to calm him down, the old man plucked up courage and decided to try recording the lessons as I had suggested.


    The preparation time for the lesson was a bit long, so I let the two of them prepare what they were going to record while I looked at how the Internet was developing in the kingdom of Arcantor.

 Chapter 31: Gratitude

    As soon as the White Hawk trading caravan arrived in the village, I was confused as to why they all had such beautiful books to carry around with them.At first, I thought that these books were just displayed to show off and show how rich they were, but when I saw the book cover change before my eyes, and then I saw the white cloak on young Rosalind''s body, I realized that these books could be magical artifacts!


    This actually served to intimidate me perfectly, as I had seen very few magicians in my 50 years of life, let alone magicians using magical artifacts in front of me.


    But unlike the other magicians I''d met, Rosalind was much nicer and more humble to me, treating me like a normal person, not humiliating me, offering fair prices for the goods she offered to sell, and even buying our products at fair prices.


    Of course, despite how polite and nice she was to me, I wouldn''t take advantage of that to ask about the magic artifact.


    I lived to be 50 because I knew what to talk about and what not to talk about.


    Unfortunately, the children didn''t...


    When Matilda, a little girl of 6, saw the delicate book in the hand of one of the guards change from a cover with a drawing of a cute pigeon carrying letters in its mouth to the artwork of an imposing wizard controlling dragons of fire and ice, Matilda''s curiosity took control of her mouth and she simply asked.


    "Sir, why has the cover of your book suddenly become so beautiful?" Matilda''s curious voice was heard in the area, causing not only me, but also Matilda''s parents and the other villagers living with us to freeze and worry.


    I looked at the big warrior with the book as I approached the little girl, even though it might offend them, I couldn''t let them do anything bad to the innocent little girl.


    But to my surprise, the warrior showed no anger and explained with a polite smile.


    "That''s because this is no ordinary book." The man explained.


    "Thank you for the information Lord Warrior, I apologize for the little girl''s rude question..." I said as I lowered my head, trying to defuse the situation even more.


    Fortunately, the man didn''t want to pursue the matter, but the voice of young Rosalind, the leader of this trade caravan, came to us and asked.


    "What happened, Harris?"


    "The little girl was curious about the book on the Internet, Lady Rosalind." The man replied politely to the young girl.


    Hearing this, Rosalind raised her eyebrow in surprise and shifted her gaze to little Matilda.


    Seeing this made me even more worried.


    If the chances of dealing with a warrior like Harris were slim, dealing with Rosalind was practically impossible, since she was a mage, an identity almost as high as that of a noble in our kingdom...


    At that point, I could only hope that she was as magnanimous as the warrior.


    When a book like the warrior''s appeared in her hand out of nowhere, I felt my heart squeeze even tighter with worry, while Matilda''s eyes shone even brighter with excitement.


    "Are you curious about the book, little girl?" Rosalind asked.


    Matilda didn''t think much about it and just nodded.


    "This book contains many important things, such as knowledge about how to read and write, knowledge about how to plant more efficiently, about how to prepare delicious food dishes, fun games, and even knowledge about magic, so that one day you could try to become a wizard like me." Rosalind said as she held the book in one hand and made a small ball of fire appear in her other hand.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Seeing this, I could see Matilda''s eyes light up even more as she looked between the fire in one of Rosalind''s hands and the book in her other hand.


    But while Matilda marveled at the sight, my heart froze even more as I imagined that there was no point in Rosalind telling us something like this unless she was playing some kind of sadistic joke.


    I had heard of sadistic and evil things that nobles did to commoners in other areas, so I was really afraid that Rosalind would want to do something like that to us.


    "Would you like a book like this, little girl?" Rosalind asked as she showed the cover of the book, which turned into a beautiful drawing of a princess before Matilda''s eyes.


    Please Matilda, say no... I mentally begged the little girl to say no, even though I knew it was practically impossible.


    "Yes..." Matilda said the one word I didn''t want her to say....


    "No problem, in the capital of Arcantor practically every citizen has such a book now." She said as she smiled and stood up to look us in the eye.


    When I heard what she said, I was confused.


    Seeing the confusion on my face and the faces of the other adults, Rosalind explained to us that this book was not a magical artifact, but a divine artifact!


    After she explained all the functions of this book and even showed us the games it had at our disposal, I felt my blood boil.


    Not because of how much fun these games were, but because I thought about the possibility of all the knowledge I had on this Internet... if it really was as Rosalind said, this knowledge could help the village produce much more food and that could greatly improve our living conditions!


    Hearing the prayer Rosalind had taught us and trying it out for the first time, feeling the beautiful, delicate book in my hand, shocked us all.


    As one of the few educated people in the village, I regretted that it would be more difficult to share this most important information with everyone, but with the book in hand, it was possible to teach everyone slowly, right?


    Confused, while I was using the Internet to familiarize myself with it, a sign appeared in front of me.


    Rosalind saw it and picked up her book, looking surprised for a second before speaking.


    "You''re in luck, a new internet update has appeared, anyone with an internet book can use the app [School] to listen to free lessons from Father Robert that will teach illiterate people how to read and write!" Rosalind said smiling. "The only recommendation is that you get together to listen to these lessons in a single person''s book, as this would use less of your mental power, as well as not make the God of the Internet use so much divine power to help you learn."


    When I heard that, I froze.


    Was she saying that the God of the Internet had not only provided us with free knowledge, free entertainment, but had also provided us with a free way to learn to read and write in order to absorb as much of that knowledge as possible?!


    As I processed all this information, I couldn''t help myself and felt my nose begin to sting as tears streamed down my face.


    "Thank you Lady Rosalind, you are changing the fate of our little village..." I said emotionally.


    "Don''t thank me John, thank the God of the Internet as he is responsible for making all this available, I''m just passing this opportunity on to other people." She said, making me realize that I really should be thanking the God of the Internet.


    Thank you, God of the Internet, I will pray in your name as much as I can every day... I thought gratefully as I clasped my hands together in the prayer pose that Lady Rosalind had taught us.


    - Adrian''s POV -


    Listening to this heartfelt prayer, I had a proud smile on my face when I realized that the first believer to give thanks for the [School] app was actually an old headman from a small village that Rosalind had visited on her way out of the kingdom.


    To make Robert and Amber even more excited, I added a feature that allowed them to see how many times the audio of the lesson had been listened to.


    In the last few minutes since the Internet was launched, six believers had already played it out of curiosity, making me feel my divine power being slowly drained to meet this demand, something I just ignored, but which brought a big smile to my face when I saw how excited the two of them were to realize that six people were listening to the audio they had recorded.


    It was a little difficult for Robert to start recording because he was really nervous and lost without knowing how to record without an audience, so Amber and I sat where the students were in the church and acted like students paying attention to his class, which made it much easier for him to start explaining.


    After five minutes, Robert had completely lost his embarrassment and was teaching with the same quality as in his other classes, which was great.


    S~?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as we''d finished recording, I showed them how to upload it, and now they were watching the number of plays on the audio go up.


    With my work here done, all I had to do was be patient and let the Internet develop over the next few days.


    With the current literacy level of the population, there wasn''t much I could do.


    Even if I wanted to develop a game of Duel Monsters with cards, it would be a lot of Divine Power spent on something they wouldn''t even know how to read the effects of, so it was better to let them learn to read for now, and I would just focus on increasing my power for a while.


    As the test time passed, it was good that I was as prepared as possible for a possible confrontation.

 Chapter 32: Upgrades

    My Internet was already developed enough for me to take advantage of the divine power it would give me.Especially now that there was even an "automatic" way to turn illiterate users into literate users who would be able to use the Internet more efficiently in the future, the best course of action for me to optimize myself and the Internet now was to literally do nothing.


    Stop spending my divine power on improving the Internet, and save it for increasing my rank and my reserve in case of battle.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    ========================= S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 4


    | Number of believers: 6,282 -> 14,610


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 20,485 / 80,000 -> 48,010 / 80,000


    =========================


    Because of the public classes that Robert was still giving, the number of ordinary people who saw the Internet and developed an interest in using it was increasing, and so was the number of users.


    Unfortunately, since more than 95% of these people were illiterate, the first two hours of using it didn''t earn me any Divine Power, but only served to pay back the Divine Power of listening to Robert''s recorded lecture.


    Fortunately, I was still working in the positive.


    Since these people were using the Internet for 3 or 4 hours a day, I was already making a profit, although it was much less than the profit I would have made without them listening to the lecture.


    But the ones who really made me a lot of profit were the students of the Arcantor Magic School.


    They were the example that a user base that knew how to use the Internet, that could read and use all the applications, could give me much more Divine Power than the average illiterate population.


    Each student at Arcantor Magic School used the Internet for an average of 7 hours, with some using it for an average of 5 hours a day, and others even reaching 9 hours of daily use.


    Especially when the school library moved to the Internet, this increased their daily use even more, because reading books on the Internet was much more convenient than reading physical books that had to be taken everywhere.


    And since no one listened to the literacy lessons, their use on the Internet was pure profit for me.


    This motivated me very much to accept the possible loss that teaching so many people to read at the same time might bring, and to think about my future when the whole kingdom was literate.


    Over the next few days, to ensure the safety of the kingdom, I decided to leave a reserve of Divine Power equal to three times the total Divine Power of my rank.


    So for rank 4, which required 80,000 Divine Power points to advance to rank 5, I decided to keep a reserve of 240,000 points so that I wouldn''t be vulnerable as I advanced in rank.


    Especially considering that if I had 80,000 Divine Power points saved up, it would be the same as other gods with only 8,000 Divine Power points in attack power...


    Ideally, I''d like to store at least ten times as much Divine Power instead of just three times as much, but that would slow down my growth too much and reduce my potential profit over time.


    So I wouldn''t store that much for now.


    In the future, I should definitely do this, because it was better to slow down my development than to die and lose the right to my kingdom, but as long as the other gods were also developing slowly, I should make the most of it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The next day, my divine power and my followers increased even more.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 4 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 14,610 -> 18,993


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 48,010 / 80,000 -> 79,978 / 80,000 (+47,482 -15,514)


    =========================


    Although I lost 15,514 Divine Power points due to the illiterate believers listening to the literacy lessons at [School], the profit I made from using them on the Internet the rest of the time and for the believers who could already read was very good.


    The whole day brought me a net profit of nearly 32,000 Divine Power Points, a very fast accumulation rate.


    In order to speed up this process even more, I decided to repeat the same "invitation" I had made to Rosalind to several other merchant caravans leaving Arcantor, whose leader was an Internet user.


    I would have liked to have done this before, but since there were no other caravan leaders who used the Internet, it would not have been productive to invite the guards of other caravans to do this job, as they did not have the necessary authority to do the job for me in other countries.


    By using a targeted advertising strategy to the caravan leaders, with content tailored to the information they provided to me on the Internet, I was able to get them all to become my emissaries.


    The total number of caravans spreading the Internet to other small villages and other countries increased by six groups.


    That still wasn''t a number that would make me the most powerful godfather in the world, but it was a start.


    Since I wasn''t developing anything very important for the Internet, keeping track of who was leaving town with the Internet wasn''t a job that demanded much of me, so this number of caravans would only increase over time.


    This stability was very useful, as it allowed me to easily accumulate Divine Power for another 5 days, which finally brought me to the goal I needed to be able to move up one rank again.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 4 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 18,993 -> 70,519


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 127,461 / 80,000 -> 242,292 / 80,000 (+178,299 -63,478)


    =========================


    If it weren''t for [School], I would have accumulated enough Divine Power to level up a lot sooner, but I''ve already noticed that some of the illiterate believers who have been studying since day one are now using the Internet a little too much, using it to practice reading and reading the gossip posted on [Carrier Pigeon].


    Even though they had difficulties with some letters and words, with Robert''s blessing in teaching, this had already greatly accelerated their learning speed.


    Looking at this, I began to calculate in my mind and realized that this could be an even better form of investment.


    If instead of using 10,000 Divine Power Points to increase the quality of Robert''s teaching and the disciples'' learning speed by 100%, I used 30,000 to increase it by 300%, the disciples would take 3 times less time to learn to read, which means they would use the [School] application 3 times less, and my cost of Divine Power to teach them would be 3 times less!


    Considering how much Divine Power I spent every day just to have them listen to the lessons, spending, even more, to give Robert a powerful buff and reduce their time was very good.


    And since the number of believers would increase more and more every day, the return on that investment of Divine Power would be much greater than it is now.


    I just wanted to do one thing first.


    I turned my consciousness to the divine world and quickly began absorbing that divine power and ascending the ranks.


    I wanted to take advantage of this bonus of affinity and efficiency in the use of Divine Power before I blessed Robert, as this could further increase the effect of this buff for him and lower the price for me.


    With each rank I climbed, the price of the climb doubled again, but that wasn''t the only doubling sensation I felt.


    My stamina also increased at an alarming rate.


    My thin, weak body was getting fitter and fitter, using Divine Power as fuel, as if I was tweaking myself into my best shape.


    And even though I hadn''t become twice as strong as I was when I was only a Rank 1, I felt like I was about to unleash something greater within me.


    Now that I was a Rank 5 Embryonic God, I felt like this unlocking was halfway done, something that would possibly be completed when I ascended to a Rank 1 Elemental God!


    As soon as I moved up a rank, I felt as if a slight burst of energy leaked out of me before I controlled it back into my body and focused on the small world again.


    I had no idea that there were teachers who were extremely shocked by what I was doing now, and with the speed of my progress, my focus was only on my status window as my consciousness returned to the mortal world.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 5 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 70,519


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 242,292 / 80,000 -> 162,282 / 160,000 (-80,000)


    =========================


    Looking at the remaining 162,000 points of Divine Power, I began to think of a very strange idea...


    Wouldn''t it be extremely useful to use 100,000 Divine Power Points to make a blessing that would accelerate Robert''s teaching and learning speed tenfold?

 Chapter 33: Use the Internet differently?

    Unfortunately, my idea wasn''t very practical... When I developed the Blessing for Robert, as soon as it reached a fivefold bonus, the cost of Divine Power was increased by much more than the bonus this Blessing granted.


    But a fivefold bonus was still extremely powerful.


    Considering that the normal time for a person to learn to read and write at a basic level was about three months if he really dedicated himself to learning, with a fivefold bonus for Robert, that time would be reduced from the original 90 days to just 18 days!


    Less than three weeks for people to learn to read and write at a basic level was unheard of.


    If there had been someone like Robert in my previous world selling courses on how to learn to read and write in such a short time, parents all over the world would have paid large sums of money to enroll their children in these miracle courses.


    Of course, for a person to learn to read functionally naturally, just like the magicians at the Arcantor Magic School, this process would take between 6 and 24 months, which would decrease to a time of just over 1 month to 5 months of study more than the original 18 days to learn the basic level based on the student''s dedication.


    But considering that I could increase the intensity of Robert''s Buff if I moved up another rank, that time didn''t seem like such a big deal.


    Especially considering that there were already people who had studied for 7 days under Robert''s 100% buff, which was 14 days less than the original 90, leaving only 15 days of study for these people to reach the basic level of reading and writing.


    The only problem for me was that I spent 50,000 Divine Power points to do Robert''s buff this time, on top of the extra 5,000 I spent trying to increase the intensity of it, and I could not increase it very much.


    This brought my Divine Power down to 107,282, which was still a reasonable amount.


    To deliver the buff to Robert, I didn''t even have to descend my consciousness into the marble body that was there for me in the mortal world, I just caused a blue light to descend into the mortal world and land on Robert''s body just after the start of his first class that morning.


    When the mortals saw the blue light descending on Robert''s body, they were initially alarmed, but when they saw Robert''s reaction of getting down on his knees and beginning to pray in gratefulness, they realized that this was the work of the God of the Internet!


    Curious as to what it was, one young girl couldn''t resist asking.


    This was only because Robert was extremely polite and humble to everyone, regardless of their background or profession.


    Even though she worked in a brothel, Robert always treated her with respect, just like other people with all kinds of jobs.


    "Father Robert, what was that?" She asked after he finished praying to the God of the Internet.


    Her question had the other hundreds of people in the classroom paying attention, very curious to hear his answer.


    Hearing her question, Robert looked at her with a smile as he asked. "Have you noticed that you are learning to read and write very quickly?" s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes?" She answered a little uncertainly.


    When she was younger, they had tried to teach her to read and write, but she had found it a bit difficult and hadn''t wanted to try to learn more, thus missing an opportunity that could have changed her life.


    But now she thought that her speed of learning was because she was an adult and more mature.


    But from Father Robert''s words, apparently, that wasn''t true?


    "The God of the Internet blessed me 7 days ago so that I could teach twice as efficiently and my students could learn twice as fast, which may be a big part of the reason why you learn faster, all because He cares for all His believers and wants everyone to have a better life." Robert patiently explained.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    People''s eyes widened in surprise as they listened to his explanation.


    So the Almighty God really cares about our lives? The woman felt very touched as she thought about it.


    Since she was used to seeing the evil in most people, especially the mages and nobles who frequented the brothel where she worked, she knew how selfish those people could be.


    Knowing that the God of the Internet, someone above the mages and nobles, was so concerned about them and wished them well that he used some of his power to bless Father Robert so that they could learn faster made her very grateful.


    The others were as surprised and grateful as she was.


    And Robert''s next words shocked them even more.


    "Only this time, the blessing that the God of the Internet poured out on me is even more powerful! What used to double your teaching efficiency and learning speed is now increasing fivefold! In other words, what would normally take you five days to learn will only take you one day with this blessing from the God of Internet!" Robert said with a big smile on his face.


    Hearing these words and Robert''s example of how long it would take them to learn things, the shock on people''s faces became even greater, increasing their awe and respect for the God of the Internet.


    To make sure that everyone knew about this, Robert decided that he would record a short explanation of it in the audio of today''s class and post it on the Internet.


    He knew it was important to let people know about the good deeds of the Internet God for them.


    I liked that a lot.


    The advantage of Robert being an old man was that he had enough life experience to know how to make the best decisions in most situations because of his experience.


    And when he was wrong, he knew to listen to my advice to follow the right path.


    Not to mention that his gentle personality was one of the best qualities I could have in a priest in my church because it would be hell to have to deal with a greedy priest who liked to use the power of the church for personal gain.


    After blessing Robert, I continued to look around the kingdom through the Internet books that the users were using.


    The vast majority of them used the book skin instead of parchment because of the practicality of holding the books and how nice it looked when an elegant cover was printed on the outside.


    It wouldn''t be too late to develop new skins for the Internet in the future, like my holographic blue screen, but for now, it would just be an unnecessary waste of Divine Power.


    Looking at the believers, many of them were working, and it was even funny to see that many of them were playing [CardMasters] while working, hidden from their bosses, just like people did in my old world.


    While others were working, I noticed something unusual.


    Many of the people who could write were using the option to write a book in the [Library] application in a different way...


    Instead of writing a book to sell in the future and receiving Internet Coins for it, some people were using these books as diaries!


    People were writing just one or two pages a day, using it to blow off steam, jot down ideas for the future, and plan important things in their lives...


    Which made me curious as to why...


    Looking through people''s diaries for a reason, it wasn''t hard to find.


    The answer was in the "book", or rather in the diary of one of the students of the Arcantor Magic School.


    [Today, as I finished my studies, I felt a great need to reflect on the day, so I opened the Internet book that the God of the Internet gave us and started writing in the section where we are supposed to sell books.


    I guess that''s okay, right? I just never have to publish this book and I can keep this data written for me forever without even worrying about it disappearing!


    It''s amazing how much easier this tool makes my life; before, I would have had to spend precious coins on parchment and ink, carefully rationing each word.


    Now I can record my thoughts without fear of waste, allowing me to explore my ideas and emotions with a freedom I''ve never had before. I am immensely grateful for this divine innovation that allows me to store my memories and reflections without exhausting my resources.


    During the runic lesson, I heard something from the teacher...]


    After a brief comment, this student began to write down the ideas and thoughts he had during the lesson so that he would not forget the important things in the future.


    But the information I wanted had already been obtained.


    He used it as a diary because the paper was extremely expensive in those days!


    Unlike in my world, where paper was very easy and cheap to make, in this completely manual world without machines to develop automation, the process of making paper was not only expensive but also very laborious, which greatly increased the price.


    Even if wizards could afford paper and ink, they had to use it very carefully, especially since it was very difficult to erase what had already been written without damaging all the paper - the Internet was a much easier and cheaper option for this!


    Thinking about it for a moment, since I hadn''t developed any updates for the web for a week, and developing a diary application would be very cheap, why not do it?


    All the features were already there, the biggest expense would be to make a nice cover for this diary and add an option for believers to choose the color of their diary cover, making it even more personal, as well as an option to keep what is written private, preventing other people from reading the diary without the owner''s permission.


    Even with these new effects, the cost was only 140 Divine Power Points, which would easily please users who already knew how to read, as well as users who were learning to read, as they would have a place to practice writing for free!

 Chapter 34: Bad News

    After I created the [Diary] application, I found that many users who used the writing option of the [Library] application to create a personal diary were very grateful.I discovered this through both their prayers, which became more sincere and gave me a little more divine power than I normally had, and the messages they exchanged with each other.


    Since there were now more than 7,000 users who could read the Internet, I couldn''t keep track of each user''s private messages, so to get feedback from users on how they were using the Internet, I had to look at random messages from some users and manually average them.


    Sure, I had some people marked as favorites so I could read their messages whenever I wanted, both people important to my community, like Robert and Amber, who were my representatives among mortals, and Jaina, Harry, and Charles, the three Archmages of Arcantor, as well as some teachers and students from the Arcantor Magic School.


    With a group of about 10 people that I accompanied, I got very useful data.


    The data I got from Robert and Amber was rather mundane.


    From Amber, mainly from her answers to questions from younger people learning in the app, and from Robert, from questions from older people.


    The students at the Arcantor Magic School only talked about gossip they''d heard at school or about their parents, who were mostly nobles or bourgeois from the kingdom.


    From the teachers, I got more useful information, information that mainly served to awaken my curiosity for magic, something I hadn''t given much thought to before coming to the mortal world.


    As the teachers talked a lot about deeper things in magic, I realized many interesting concepts in magic might be useful for my internet, something I could focus on in the future.


    Even if I wasn''t the god of magic, being the god of creativity, I could use magic. However, I had the handicap of having to spend ten times as much, which would never give me an advantage against the goddess of magic, should a confrontation between us arise.


    But it wasn''t like I was going to try anything against her, after all, she was at the top of the divine food chain and I was still at the bottom.


    The most interesting information I got from reading the mortals'' messages was the information I got from the three Archmage messages.


    [Harry: Jaina, we have important information from one of our wizards in the Kingdom of Eldoria, come to the conference room as soon as possible].


    This message from Harry alone wasn''t enough to give me the information I found interesting.


    But as soon as this message appeared, I quickly turned my attention to where Harry was and watched as he and Charles sat in the Arcantor Magic School meeting room and several other teachers in red robes arrived in the meeting room.


    Except for the two Archmages, everyone''s expression was one of confusion, as they had apparently just been summoned to this meeting urgently, without knowing the reason.


    Fortunately, the habit of using the Internet had already taken hold among these powerful mages, especially the archmages, who had a monstrous amount of mana that allowed them to use the Internet 24 hours a day if they wanted to.


    Even wise mages could use it for more than 24 hours without a break if they wanted to, so it was very common to see mages walking around with books hanging from their waists, the cover of which was the color of their cloak, as a form of display.


    This was good news for me, since any book they brought into the mortal world was a channel for me to observe them.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    In a room like this, full of wizards with summoned books, I had virtually unlimited vision to see wherever I wanted, from whatever angle I wanted.


    Soon Jaina arrived in the meeting room, as confused as the wise mages, but she didn''t let it show as much as they did, keeping a cool expression as she walked to her seat and sat down quietly.


    "With everyone present, we can finally talk about the subject of the meeting." Harry was direct as he began to explain.


    "As you all know, we have wizards in various neighboring countries who do all sorts of missions for foreigners and gather information for us." He said, receiving nods from all the other wizards.


    All the wizards in the room had done missions abroad, so they knew exactly how it worked.


    "One of our wizards on a mission in the Kingdom of Eldoria recently sent us a message using a messaging spell." Harry said, making the other wizards look worried.


    Curious, I quickly opened the library of Arcantor Magic School and quickly found this spell.


    This message spell was something that wizards had to spend mana on to send a message of no more than 100 words to certain places.


    Every mage who went on a mission in Arcantor had to mark the Arcantor Magic School as one of the places where they could send messages in case of emergency.


    Considering that the more distant the destination of the message, the higher the mana cost, Arcane Mages couldn''t even send messages from another realm back to Arcantor, and even Master Mages had to spend almost all of their mana reserve just to send a message back to the realm.


    This just goes to show how important the message must be for a mage to spend almost all of his mana just to send it back urgently.


    And considering that the message didn''t arrive immediately, the Internet''s [Carrier Pigeon] proved to be a perfect substitute for the message spell, to the point that no one in Arcantor''s capital used it anymore.


    === 3rd POV ===


    "What was the message?" Jaina asked, making the wizards pay even more attention to Harry.


    "According to it, a god appeared in the capital of Eldoria, while the whole city was terrified. Something like a spell that affected people''s minds, but only focused on making the target feel fear," Harry explained. Harry explained.


    Hearing that a god had appeared in the neighboring kingdom, the wizards in the room were surprised, but not shocked.


    What was really surprising was the comparison they made between the different approaches of this foreign god, who practically used an illusion spell on the entire city to make them afraid, and the god of the Internet, who made the Internet available to all citizens, something extremely useful that improved their lives many times over.


    "Has there been any more information from this god?" Jaina asked, the main question on the minds of all the other wizards.


    Harry nodded and said. "Yes, from what the wizard said, this god is called the God of Fear, and he demanded that everyone pray to him once a week, whoever didn''t pray to him would be tormented by a curse of fear forever."


    When the magicians heard this, they were shocked.


    The comparison between this God of Fear, whose name alone seemed bad, and the God of the Internet was even worse.


    "Was there anything else?" An older wise mage asked.


    "Unfortunately not, that was the limit of words the wizard could send." Harry sighed.


    Hearing this, the other wizards were also disappointed. If this wizard had the Internet, they would have been able to know what was going on in Eldoria in real time, with no word limit for the message sent.


    And they couldn''t even send back a message explaining how to use the Internet, because the message spell was a one-way thing.


    They could only receive his message because the wizard had set the Arcantor Magic School as the place where his messages would go, but they hadn''t set it where the wizard was, so they couldn''t reply to it.


    But this information alone was extremely valuable for the Arcantor Kingdom.


    "Considering the distance from Eldoria to Arcantor, it''s likely that this message was sent more than 15 days ago, possibly around the same time that the God of the Internet appeared in Arcantor..." Jaina deduced quickly, receiving nods of agreement from the other archmages and surprise from the wizards.


    Charles finally spoke up. "Not only can this not be a coincidence, but there must still be messages on the way from mages in more distant realms, informing us that other gods are appearing in those realms..."


    Upon hearing this, everyone agreed.


    "What should we do?" A younger wise mage asked worriedly. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at this ''young'' sage, Charles sighed. "Maybe this is the battle of the gods that we were warned about so many years ago, I think the best thing we can do now is to contact ''our god'' and try to get information from him as well, so that we can choose the best way to deal with it."


    As soon as Charles said this, the other mages nodded and then looked at Jaina.


    Sighing, Jaina picked up her Internet book and quickly typed in a message.


    After she sent the message, everyone was silent for about 50 seconds when the message was answered.


    "He said he''s coming." Jaina said.


    Everyone in the room knew who "he" was; after all, in a situation like this, there was only one person they could turn to for help.


    The emissary of the God of the Internet, Athenos.

 Chapter 35: Planning

    I could have just listened to their conversation on the internet and let them talk while I messaged Jaina, but that wouldn''t have been good.People in this world simply don''t have the same notion of internet privacy as people in my previous world.


    In my previous life, everyone knew they were being spied on by their cell phones. It was common sense. Over 90% of people didn''t even worry about it.


    In the early years of the internet, it was scary knowing someone was watching you. Over time, though, it became normal.


    People in this world still had no idea they were being watched, let alone would accept it so naturally. I still had to pretend I didn''t know what they had just talked about.


    I got into my marble body in the church and told Robert I was going to Arcantor Magic School.


    Upon hearing my destination, he didn''t ask any more questions, realizing it was something important. I started walking around Arcantor for the first time.


    I knew where the internet links were around the city, so I knew which was the way to Arcantor Magic School.


    From a mortal perspective, the city was undeniably beautiful.


    The city was cleaner than an ordinary medieval city run by nobles because it was run by mages.


    I was determined that this city would not be as dirty as King''s Landing, the city I read about that smelled of shit everywhere you went.


    If it was like that, I''d have to start thinking about how to improve the quality of life for the people of the kingdom. I''d also have to consider the reforms I''d suggest or how I''d propose them to the city''s rulers. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    I have read messages on the internet that confirm what I have long suspected: cities as dirty as those described in books really did exist in this world. The reason is simple: selfish kings who did not care about the population.


    "You''re saving a few silver coins every month by not cleaning the city. "Then don''t clean it up and collect more money." This is the thinking of many kings around the world.


    Other gods wouldn''t be bothered by this. They don''t come down to the world with physical bodies as often as I do, and they don''t care about the lives of mortals in these worlds.


    For someone like me, who cares about mortals and modern ideas of equality, having Arcantor as my kingdom was a great stroke of luck.


    A few minutes into my walk, I saw people using the internet in the streets.


    Some were playing CardMasters, others were sending messages to acquaintances, and others were reading books. Everyone had a different use for the internet, and it made me smile.


    The only thing that bothered me was that I was wearing modern clothes¡ªa long-sleeved white shirt and black sweatpants. In my world, these clothes were basic, but in this world, the quality of the stitching seemed very noble, attracting the attention of almost everyone who passed me.


    My clothes made it clear that I wasn''t to be approached, so I arrived at the Arcantor Magic School building in no time.


    === 3rd POV ===


    At the door of the school, a wizard was already standing, looking around in confusion.


    Archmage Jaina Proudstone had sent him to wait for the envoy of the God of the Internet at the school gate. She gave him one clear description: the envoy had black hair and blue eyes, and he might be dressed in a very unique way.


    He went to the school gate to wait for the god''s envoy, despite his doubts, and ready to do as the Archmage had ordered.


    But the more he looked around, the more he was certain he would not be able to recognize the god''s envoy.


    Fortunately, after just a few minutes, he saw a person who left no doubt in his mind that this was the person he was waiting for.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    This wizard was almost certain that this was the person he had been waiting for. He had straight, ear-length hair, almost sparkling blue eyes, and a very handsome face.


    The wizard was even more certain when he looked at his clothes, which were unlike anything he had ever seen.


    The fabric was simple, without the layers of clothing nobles typically wear. But the cotton was clearly of high quality, and the wizard could imagine how comfortable it must be to wear.


    "Lord Athenos?" The wizard inquired as to the time, a little unsure, when he saw Athenos walking towards the Arcantor Magic School.


    Athenos looked at the wizard and smiled. "Yes, lead the way to the meeting room."


    "Yes, sir. Follow me." The wizard led the way, sighing in relief.


    Athenos surveyed the interior of the school with astonishment at its beauty.


    The campus was enormous, spanning several square kilometers and comprising numerous buildings and a bustling student population.


    The various towers scattered around the campus were the most striking feature, with three towers being the largest.


    Each Sage Mage is entitled to one tower in the school. The three largest ones belong to the three Archmages. The mage explained, his expression proud and assured, after seeing Athenos'' surprised expression.


    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the meeting room, located at the top of one of the three large towers.


    Athenos strode into the room, his gaze meeting the curious looks of the two Archmages he didn''t know personally, and the dozens of Sage Mages with an air of confidence.


    He knew the combined strength of the people in this room was enough to destroy a large part of a country''s capital. However, for a God, that power wasn''t threatening since he wasn''t here with his main body.


    "Good afternoon, Lord Athenos. I apologize for the sudden invitation, but we have very important news involving other gods." Jaina stated firmly.


    Athenos nodded his head, showing no displeasure, and sat down in a chair that was clearly reserved for him, next to the three Archmages beside Jaina.


    Jaina gave him a summary of everything they had discussed, and he feigned ignorance of their conversation.


    When she finished, everyone looked at Athenos with attention and concern.


    "Given everything that''s been said, we need to know what you and the God of the Internet think we should do next." "Jaina asked.


    Athenos nodded seriously and projected a holographic screen for all the mages in the room.


    They quickly realized that the holographic screen was very similar to the internet, although it didn''t look like a book. Most surprising of all, it was a map.


    This was the world map, clearly showing the location of each kingdom.


    Arcantor was in purple, and "Internet" was written below the kingdom''s name.


    Next to Arcantor was Eldoria, painted green with the word "Fear" written boldly below.


    The other kingdoms were gray, and a question mark was displayed below each name.


    Adrian got this map at school before coming to the mortal world. Each student had one. Adrian made a virtual representation of it on the internet to help the mages visualize what he wanted to represent.


    "Currently, we only have information from one of the other kingdoms. You should know that each of the other kingdoms probably has a god. These gods include a god of thunder, a goddess of waves, a god of fear, a god of perception, and a goddess of agility. He then proceeded to list the divinity of several students he knew from the school, although he was aware that there were others he was not familiar with. "I don''t know the specific deity of some of them, and we don''t know where each of these gods is."


    The mages were astonished to hear about the vast number of gods.


    Even the Archmages were taken aback by this, unsure of how to respond to the influx of gods into their world.


    "Tell me, are there any gods we should be wary of in particular?" Harry spoke in a serious voice.


    "Frankly, we can''t say with certainty what strategy each god will employ. However, we can identify two gods with significant potential. The god of thunder, who has a strong enmity with the God of the Internet, and the goddess of waves, who may be open to negotiation, although nothing is guaranteed." Athenos said, maintaining the appearance of being just an envoy of the God of the Internet. The three Archmages were undoubtedly aware that he was, in fact, the God of the Internet himself.


    Athenos proceeded to deliver some concerning information. "In the next 45 days, the gods will force the kingdoms they control to invade other kingdoms in order to conquer as much territory and people as possible. We must ensure Arcantor''s borders are secure and that no one can invade us easily."


    The mages were startled but nodded in agreement.


    However, one thing concerned them, prompting a Sage Mage to raise his hand and ask a question.


    Athenos nodded at him and listened intently to what he had to say.


    "Lord Athenos, I want to know if the God of the Internet is going to ask us to go to war and invade other countries too." The wizard demanded to know.


    Hearing his question, the other magicians also tensed up, but Athenos simply smiled.


    "The gods are currently engaged in a battle where invading and conquering other kingdoms yields benefits for them. It would be very advantageous for the God of the Internet if Arcantor invaded neighboring kingdoms and conquered people and territory..." His words only served to heighten the wizards'' concern. "The God of the Internet knows that while Arcantor''s defense is the best in the world, the attack is very complex. He doesn''t intend to ask you to invade other kingdoms through war personally."


    With that explanation, they relaxed.


    But Charles caught something in Athenos'' words.


    "If the God of the Internet doesn''t want us to help invade other kingdoms through war in person, what is the way he wants us to help?" Charles asked, his voice firm and his eyes locked on Athenos.


    At Charles'' question, everyone looked at Athenos, and he gave a harmless smile before explaining the "God of the Internet''s" idea for how to invade and conquer other kingdoms.

 Chapter 36: Battle power

    I had told them that the "God of the Internet" wouldn''t ask them to fight any battles personally, but that didn''t mean that we wouldn''t have any battles to fight.Even though Arcantor had a reputation among mortals that this realm was like a turtle, extremely well protected, that didn''t mean that some insignificant god wouldn''t try something against us.


    So to deal with that, we needed a way to defend ourselves against both divine and mortal attacks.


    And I had a couple of ideas.


    The first one was the one I''ll explain next.


    "If an army invaded Arcantor today, how would you react?" I asked first.


    This was very important information for a kingdom, because knowing how they would react would make it even easier for an enemy to strategize how to counter them.


    So for them to tell me this, they had to trust me very much.


    And I knew they didn''t trust me that much; on the other hand, they had no choice but to trust me with a battle against other gods.


    Sighing, it was Charles, the eldest Archmage and apparently the one with the most authority in the kingdom, who replied.


    "When an invasion began, we were originally notified via the mages scattered throughout the kingdom using the message spell, but now we''re in the process of replacing that with an internet message so that the information gets out even faster."


    "As soon as the information about where the invasion was coming from and the possible size of the enemy army reached us, we would send an army of mages to that location to deal with the enemy army using a teleportation formation and finish off the army in the shortest possible time." Charles explained.


    Seeing Charles talking to me about this formation, I noticed that the other mages in the room were surprised.


    Even I was surprised, since information about this teleportation formation hasn''t been mentioned on the Internet yet.


    Apparently noticing my surprise, Jaina explained. "This teleportation formation is something that consumes an enormous amount of gold in terms of magical materials and is only used as a last resort.


    The last time it was used was over 110 years ago, so few people know about it, and those who do keep it a secret from anyone below the rank of Master Mage."


    Nodding my head in thanks, I began to understand how deep the waters of Arcantor''s defense ran.


    This deterrent power of the teleportation formation, which could take an army anywhere in the kingdom, was something very strong that would definitely deter any invader from trying to invade Arcantor without good reason.


    Unfortunately, the gods were more than enough reason for that now.


    From what I''ve calculated, each student would have to keep their kingdom intact, as well as invade or cause enough damage to at least 2 other kingdoms before the end of this test in order to pass.


    So a way to attack other kingdoms was essential for Arcantor, and I had thought about it.


    "Instead of an armed invasion, the God of the Internet plans to invade the other kingdoms just by using the Internet and spreading this to the population of the other kingdoms in a discreet way until the God of that kingdom no longer has enough believers to listen to his orders." I explained, making the mages'' eyes widen.


    I could see the gears in their heads turning as they realized that this was exactly what the "God of the Internet" had done to Arcantor.


    I went on to explain: "In order to send the Internet to other kingdoms, the God of the Internet has already sent some trade caravans with missionaries on a mission to win more believers in these countries, but these missions can work very well for a while until they don''t work anymore..."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    When they heard what I said, the shock on their faces became even greater as they realized that the Internet God was already spreading his influence so powerfully in Arcantor that there were even missionary groups to get believers for the Internet God in other kingdoms without them realizing it!


    "And what would the Internet God do if ''this doesn''t work anymore''?" Harry asked in a serious voice.


    I waved my hand at him, causing another holographic window to float in front of them.


    Since they had already seen the first window, they weren''t as surprised this time, but the practicality of it for showing things was high enough for this group of teachers to see how useful it could be in class.


    But I just ignored that and focused on what was on the screen.


    There was a picture of three colorful creatures, a green squirrel holding a wooden stick, a blue snake with little whiskers, and an orange fox with a yellow glow at the tip of its tail.


    "These three creatures are the Internet God''s alternative to dealing with the problem of ''when things stop working''," I said. I said. "Each of these creatures is related to an element and can learn skills, fight, grow stronger, and even evolve."


    Hearing my explanation, the eyes of all the mages in the room lit up.


    "Sure, to create these creatures, the God of the Internet spends a huge amount of divine power, to the point that it would be unsustainable to form a gigantic army, so his idea was that every Internet user could create such a creature on the Internet, feed it with mental power from prayers, and develop the strength of these creatures so that they have the same power as real magicians... now imagine what a small village with several such creatures can do when an army comes to invade the place?" I asked with a smile on my face.


    Hearing this, the mages'' faces turned pale.


    If every person had access to such a creature that could have the strength of a real mage, wouldn''t invading a village of 500 people with such creatures be like invading a village protected by 500 mages?!


    "Can these creatures really have the power of a mage, Lord Athenos?" Jaina asked skeptically.


    "Sure, but to develop such a powerful creature, the amount of investment would have to be as high as the cost of developing a mage, so the God of the Internet thought of a way to deal with it more easily." I explained a part that I didn''t even need to explain to them, but since they had been honest with me about the teleportation formation, I could be honest with them about this as well to show goodwill.


    "First of all, the God of the Internet has decided to develop a Premium Internet Coin, where the user has to pray to get this PIC, and this PIC would be used to feed and give power to these monsters.


    "For example, let''s say all 30 wise mages in this room had such a monster, every day the 30 wise mages would use 1 PIC just to ''feed'' these monsters without summoning them into the real world, that would be 30 points every day that would be stored in the PIC bank." I said.


    "When the creature was ''fed'' by that PIC, the user would see the creature getting stronger through his app on the Internet and be satisfied with that. When he needed that creature, he could spend an amount of PIC that he had stored and summon the creature into the normal world with the strength that the creature had when it was fed and trained by that user."


    "Even if the creature spent more PIC than the user had to pay to summon it, the points stored by other users could make up for it with plenty of spare, allowing a powerful creature to be summoned by any Internet user anywhere, including members of the Internet God''s Missionary Mission."


    "Now imagine 200,000 people feeding the creatures with just 0.5 PIC every day, that would be 100,000 PIC for the PIC bank every day!" I said smiling, watching their expressions change from shock to horror as they imagined that I was actually developing an army within their realm, and if I didn''t tell anyone how it worked, they might not even realize it.


    With the test I did when I summoned a small dragon in the school dormitory in the divine world, the cost of summoning such a creature in divine power was only 10 points, but the creature had the strength of a six-year-old child.


    For a stronger creature, the cost of Divine Power would also be much higher.


    That''s why I came up with the idea of practically making these cloud monsters. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The user would choose the monster he wanted, take care of that virtual monster like a Tamagochi from my previous world, and when he needed it, he could use the Divine Power he had generated for me and accumulated in the form of Premium Internet Coins to "feed" that monster over time and summon it to the normal world.


    The development of this Premium Internet Coin was an idea I had when I was trying to think of something to give power to my believers without having to rely on such expensive blessings.


    The part about creating creatures and things that didn''t exist was much cheaper than the things I copied from other deities, possibly because creatures that didn''t exist were creative things, which fit perfectly with the God of Creativity, which was my original title.


    The biggest cost I would incur would be developing the interface and ''servers'' for the app for these monsters, but once that was done, not only would players have an extremely fun and addictive game, but a combat-ready army would be created.


    And the colors of this army were green, red, and blue, with the possibility of more colors coming in the future.


    ///NunuNote//


    So guys, I''m thinking hard about these combat creatures and strategies on how to use them efficiently for attack, defense, and fun.


    If you have any suggestions, feel free to comment below.


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 37: iMonsters

    I needed another 40 minutes of explanation for the wizards to really understand how the "God of the Internet" was going to create these creatures and make them useful without causing chaos in society.The biggest benefit this could bring to Arcantor, aside from combat, is that these creatures with magical powers could help normal people with mundane tasks.


    Farmers could use Plant iMonsters to help with the care and health of their crops, Water iMonsters could help with irrigation, and Fire iMonsters could help keep people warm on cold nights.


    Not to mention that all iMonsters could be used for personal protection against animals, other people, or some of the rare magical creatures one might encounter.


    iMonsters was a temporary name I came up with so that we would have something solid to call these creatures for the time being, with "i" standing for Internet and "monsters" obviously standing for monsters, coming up with the name iMonsters that was easily accepted by the mages.


    Of course, using iMonsters every day was something that the average person couldn''t afford, considering that the Divine Power to bring them into the mortal world would cost a few dozen points, something that ordinary mortals couldn''t even replace with a whole day of prayers, especially considering that I wouldn''t be doing it for free, so I would still add a few Divine Power points to the cost of summoning the iMonsters so that I could make a profit from it as well.


    Because of this, people would have to pray for several days to accumulate enough Premium Internet Coins to feed, evolve, and summon the iMonsters into the real world in times of need, making it far from the daily, practical use that real animals had.


    But with all the explanations, the wizards were very pleased with my strategies, both for protecting Arcantor and the kingdom''s population, and for the attack strategies we could develop with the iMonsters.


    The time to get the points in the school test was very short, so the ideal was to launch the iMonsters as soon as possible, so that people could feed them with Mental Power as soon as possible and develop the army as soon as possible.


    Now that I was a Rank 5 Embryonic Divinity, my affinity and efficiency in using Divine Power was 5% higher than when I was Rank 4.


    Considering that with each rank, my efficiency in using Divine Power increased by 5% compared to the previous rank, at rank 5, my efficiency was already 27% higher than when I was rank 1.


    Considering that I was increasing the things that users could do on the Internet, the cost of keeping the Internet active still remained at the original 0.5 Divine Power Points that it previously cost, but I was increasingly free to develop whatever I wanted.


    Both the cost of developing new applications became lower and I could have more freedom to develop them according to my creativity.


    After returning to the church with the marble body, I left the body with my conscience and started developing the app for iMonsters.


    The first thing I focused on in the development, just like in my previous world of game development, was programming all the functionalities of the game.


    It was like creating the skeleton and then filling it with muscles and organs.


    The skeleton of the iMonster was the three creatures, the abilities that these creatures could develop, the strength that these creatures could have, the personality that these creatures could have, and even the first evolution of it, so that if some crazy wizard wanted to evolve the creature to the maximum, his iMonster could evolve at the right time.


    Just like the role-playing games in my previous world, I developed levels for the iMonsters and Exp for them to evolve.


    Each time the user fed the iMonster, it would receive an amount of energy that could be spent playing, training, or fighting.


    Each action would use a different amount of energy and give a different reward, so the user would have to think carefully about which actions to focus on.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, I wouldn''t let an iMonster become completely useless because the user just played with it for years without training it once, so there would still be a base increase in all stats with each action, but the overall focus would be on only one in each action.


    I also developed fatigue and mood for the iMonsters, who would have to be careful and interact at least once every 20 hours, which would possibly make the users use the internet even more and create an even more addictive routine in using it.


    The intelligence of the iMonsters was not real. I had to develop it as a kind of program, or an extremely simple AI, to emulate the intelligence of a real creature, because to make a real thinking mind, or an AI that intelligent, would raise the cost of Divine Power to a level I couldn''t afford.


    With this more technical part developed, I was left with the artistic part.


    The design of the iMonsters was finished, with the end result very close to what I had shown the three Archmages and the Sage Mages at the meeting.


    I only changed a few minor features to make the iMonsters more aesthetically pleasing, but the basic structure was still there.


    [See the visual representation on Pa-treon or on discord.gg/NunuXD]


    Now it was time to work on the iMonsters UI.


    Since the vast majority of Internet users were illiterate, I had to create something extremely intuitive, so that even if users couldn''t read what was written on the screen, they would still understand what to do.


    To do this, I made sure that every icon in the app had drawings of the actions it represented.


    Food had an icon of a food, energy had an icon of a flame, because people in the medieval world didn''t think of electricity as energy, unlike people in the modern world, followed by different icons for each functionality of the app.


    Sure, there were still words explaining what each icon was, but I think it was very intuitive.


    The only problem I had was how to make it lively and fun without it looking like a PowerPoint presentation.


    And the alternative I came up with was the same thing that game developers used to do.


    Tamagotchi was a good example of this, with a total of 2 frames per second, an amount of images that I could make my internet present to the user without increasing the Divine Power consumption too much if I lowered the resolution of the images.


    To solve this, I simply made a low-resolution pixel art version that clearly showed that these cartoons were the user''s iMonster, but which greatly reduced the cost in Divine Power for it to work.


    That way, the game still appeared to be animated, so the iMonster would show life, but I wouldn''t lose Divine Power to make it work.


    The problem I had was in the final process of developing the app... optimizing it.


    Even if I lowered the resolution and made various changes to make the app lighter, the cost of Divine Power was still too high.


    I wouldn''t lose Divine Power if users used it, but my profit would be low...


    Even though I tried to adjust a lot of things, I still couldn''t get the cost down to the 0.5 Divine Power points I kept on the Internet all the time...


    The time it took to develop this application was longer than I had imagined, and it was not finished until the morning of the next day.


    The total cost of developing this app was an amount that the other apps didn''t even come close to, but considering how much work went into it and how many features it had that were different and more innovative than the other apps, it was understandable that it cost more than 87k Divine Power Points to develop.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 5


    | Number of believers: 70,519 -> 91,674


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 162,282 / 160,000 -> 203,199 / 160,000 (+183,348 -55,000 Robert''s Blessing, -87,431 iMonster Development)


    =========================


    The amount of Divine Power I was receiving every day was very high, so if I just focused on climbing the ranks, it was possible that I would reach the top of the Embryonic Divinity by the end of the test.


    When I looked at my Divine Power and saw that with the Divine Power I had received yesterday, I had already managed to become a Rank 6 Embryonic Divinity, increasing my Divine Power usage efficiency from 127.62% to 134% compared to Rank 1, I realized that I had an alternative to the optimization problem.


    Was it risky to be left with only 43k Divine Power? Maybe, but looking at the gold mine of Divine Power I had on hand... it could pay off, I just had to take the risk of being low on Divine Power for a day or two and my Divine Power level would recover nicely.


    Considering that I had done this a few times before, there was no problem doing it again, was there?


    The thought of how much Divine Power I''d miss out on gaining in those two days just because of this bad app optimization was attacking my OCD.


    Gritting my teeth, I decided to use my Divine Power and upgrade to a rank 6 Embryonic Deity.


    It''s not like anything could go wrong, right?


    So when the Internet users woke up, they noticed that there was an update notice on the screen and that a new app had appeared!


    ///NunuNote///


    The Visual Representations are just the way I see these iMonsters, it can be changed in the future, or even drawn in a different art style. I accept suggestions if you guys wanna send it to me on discord too :)


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 38: Saphire

    Waking up at the same time every day used to be easy, because when it got dark, practically everyone went to sleep and just waited for the next day, since keeping the glowing magical stones lit was too expensive for the average apprentice.But with the advent of the Internet, this once simple task has become much more challenging for everyone.


    With so much knowledge available on the Internet, so much interesting news happening all over the kingdom, even from some users in the kingdom of Eldoria, staying up late with the Internet became a routine for practically everyone at Arcantor Magic School.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the increased mental power of the mages had somewhat reduced the amount of sleep they needed each night, staying up so late would surely mean that some of the students wouldn''t even be able to pay attention in class.


    But the later sleep was already starting to disrupt the routines of some of the more relaxed students, and the number of students arriving late for their first class of the day was increasing every day.


    Fortunately, I controlled my Internet use and forced myself to sleep only 2 hours after I started using the Internet.


    As for the time, it was a pleasant surprise to discover that the numbers in the top right corner of the Internet book represented the actual time of day.


    This was a strange way of calculating the time, as it went from 00:00 to 23:59, and we weren''t used to using numbers to tell the time in such a precise way.


    Seeing that the number in the corner of the screen was moving at the same speed every day, and that sunrise and sunset always happened when the same numbers appeared on the Internet, some people noticed the pattern and spread it to [Carrier Pigeon], so everyone learned to look up the time on the Internet and mark things with it.


    So when I woke up, the first thing I did was to pray to the God of the Internet.


    "O God of the Internet, Lord of magic wires and digital paths, grant us fast connections and digital wisdom, let your wisdom run through my body. May our thoughts travel like lightning through your virtual domains, guided by your cyber light on the path to glory. In your grace, protect us from viruses and hackers, and may our downloads always be complete, amen. I said with my eyes closed and my hands clasped together.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, which were still a little heavy from sleep, I noticed that something was in front of me, and instinctively I clicked on the [X] in the corner of that window and looked at the corner of the book screen.


    Looking at the time, I smiled to see that it was still 6:42, which gave me an hour and eighteen minutes until class was scheduled to start.


    That would give me enough time to wash, eat, and read some interesting books on the Internet, and maybe even some time to play [CardMasters] with other people.


    The possibility of being able to play with someone anywhere in the kingdom was fascinating!


    In one of the games, I decided to send a message in the game chat, and there was another person who could read among the players.


    We chatted for hours as we played, until I discovered that this player was an arcane mage who worked for a noble in the north of the realm, a distance that would take two days to travel on horseback.


    And here we were, chatting as if we were face to face, a magic that the Internet never ceases to amaze me with.


    But today, as I looked at the screen of my Internet book, ready to open [Carrier Pigeon] to see if there was any gossip about anything in the kingdom, I noticed a new icon!


    A new icon had recently appeared, the [Diary], something extremely useful for everyone, but especially for wizards, as it was now the second most-used application on the Internet.


    Curious about this new application, I read its name below the icon of three colorful creatures.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    [iMonsters].


    Realizing that an update had arrived, and that I might have clicked to close the Patch Notes window that opened after each update without noticing because I was asleep, I quickly clicked on the little bell next to the time in the corner of the screen and clicked to read the note again.


    [A new update has arrived on the Internet!


    Noticing the loneliness and insecurity of some users around the world, the God of the Internet became concerned about their physical and mental health and developed a new app!


    iMonsters has just been released!


    - iMonsters is an app where the user can choose a creature from the three available creatures, feed it, train it, develop a bond of friendship with it, and even summon it into the real world to help you with daily tasks, fight for you, or just be a friend!


    - An iMonster''s power starts out like that of a 4-year-old child, but can grow infinitely!


    - In order to feed the iMonsters, a new currency has been developed on the Internet, the Premium Internet Coin, which can be used to buy food for the iMonsters.


    - To obtain Premium Internet Coins, the user can pray to the God of the Internet once while using the Internet, and this extra prayer will be converted into 01 Premium Internet Coin.


    - For now, the only use of Premium Internet Coin is to feed the iMonsters, but with time, more features will come to the Internet, so if you want to buy things that will come in the future, it is recommended to save PIC over time.


    Your new iMonster partner is waiting for you, go and adopt him!


    May the God of Internet bless you]. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    After reading this warning, my eyes were wide open!


    Apparently, this new application was much more complex than all the other applications the Internet God had created for us!


    Without thinking twice, I clicked on the [iMonsters] application icon and watched expectantly as it opened.


    In front of me, the screen showed pictures of three creatures.


    A green squirrel holding a wooden stick and apparently playing with a plant while looking at me with curiosity and suspicion.


    A blue snake with whiskers on its face, swimming in the water and enjoying itself, while looking at me with curiosity and pride.


    An orange fox with the tip of its tail glowing yellow, looking at me with curiosity and amusement.


    Despite these three pictures, I could see the difference in the personalities of these three iMonsters.


    Below the pictures were details of the personalities, abilities, and powers that each of these iMonsters could have in the future.


    When I saw that these creatures were really like little wizards, my eyes were even more surprised.


    I had to choose one of these creatures, and among the three iMonsters, the one I identified with the most was the cute blue snake that looked at me with curiosity and a little pride.


    As a wizard with an affinity for water spells, knowing that this blue snake also had an affinity for water and could even cast water spells made my interest in it increase several times over.


    So without thinking too much, I clicked on the blue snake named [Aqualiss].


    When the game asked me if I wanted to give it a custom name, I gave it some thought and decided to change its name to [Saphire] after learning that it was a female snake.


    As soon as I confirmed the choice of name, Saphire''s image slowly changed to a less detailed version, but she was wriggling around in the middle of the screen, looking around curiously as she swam in a small pond!


    Around Saphire''s image were some buttons I could press to interact with her!


    Curious, I clicked on [Feed] and a small cookie appeared at the bottom of the screen, making Saphire look in my direction with curiosity and slowly approach with a little suspicion.


    To calm her down, I clicked on [Caress] and a hand appeared on the screen, gently caressing Saphire''s image.


    Although this image had less detail, it seemed so real that I felt as if I could see Saphire alive on the screen in front of me.


    Seeing her eat in such a cute way brought a smile to my face, even more so when a heart appeared in a speech bubble above her head after she ate!


    Hearing that she liked it, I didn''t think twice about clicking to feed her again, which Saphire quickly did, and this time I noticed that while she was eating, a bar called Experience was rising until it reached 40% and then stopped.


    Seeing that I had 3 cookies left, I quickly clicked on the three cookies and watched as Saphire ate happily while her experience bar rose until it was full.


    When the experience bar was full, the screen flashed for a second and a window appeared in front of me.


    [Congratulations, Saphire has gone from level 01 to level 02!


    Level up (Level 01 ¡ú Level 02)


    HP: +2 (Total: 12)


    Attack: +1 (Total: 6)


    Defense: +1 (Total: 5)


    Special attack: +2 (Total: 8)


    Special defense: +1 (Total: 5)


    Special Speed: +1 (Total: 6)]


    When I looked at Saphire''s stats and saw that she had become stronger because I had fed her those cookies, I wanted to feed her again.


    But when I tried to do so, another window appeared.


    [Unfortunately, you don''t have enough Premium Internet Coins, so to get more PIC, you can pray to the God of the Internet! One prayer equals one PIC!]


    Seeing this, I thought that praying once more wouldn''t be a problem, after all, I was an apprentice mage, even if I prayed 8 times in a day, my spiritual power would still be relatively good.


    Then, before I knew it, I was late for my first class because I was playing around and having fun with Saphire, and just like me, thousands of other students and even some teachers were doing the same thing!

 Chapter 39: Suggestion

    The launch of iMonsters was a huge success.The number of users who were able to read with the help of the app was over 90%, while the number of illiterates was still low due to confusion and fear.


    But by deciding to test this new app that appeared on the Internet and seeing how interesting it was, this app also began to dominate the lives of the illiterate, causing a wave of iMonsters to suddenly appear in Arcantor.


    The Internet, which had previously been a hot topic, had finally burst its bubble and experienced the greatest growth since its inception.


    What had previously been an average increase of only 30% over the course of the day, which was already extremely high, had now jumped to a 40% increase in just one morning!


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 6


    | Number of believers: 91,674 -> 125,845


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 43,199 / 320,000 -> 294,889 / 320,000 (+251,690 Normal Prayers)


    =========================


    Unfortunately, after the morning, this number almost reached zero.


    The reason wasn''t that something bad had happened to the Internet, or that the population wasn''t interested in the Internet, but that the population of Arcantor''s capital was completely taken care of by the Internet!


    If the number of possible users were infinite, it was quite likely that the original number of believers would at least double, but there was no one left to find out about the Internet in the capital of Arcantor, since almost everyone had already become a believer.


    With a population of 130,000, this was already a gigantic city by the standards of a medieval world that couldn''t build skyscrapers like my previous world.


    There were still about 10,000 people in the capital who didn''t use the Internet, but they were superstitious old people who didn''t want to use the Internet, they didn''t want to learn to read, they just wanted to live the normal, quiet life they had before.


    Fortunately, almost all of the caravans that had been in Arcantor for the past few days had already left to do business throughout the kingdom, taking the Internet with them to spread it to the rest of the population.


    The nobles in other cities were already using the Internet, but they considered it a strategic advantage and weren''t teaching anyone how to use it, even with the incentive of Internet coins.


    But I wasn''t too worried about this growth.


    It was only a matter of time before the caravans went to the other major cities in the kingdom and I got a few thousand more believers.


    Turning my attention to the users, I noticed that the commoners were able to understand the drawing I had made to represent the prayer when the food for the iMonsters ran out, which made many of them excited to see that they were getting another coin, which was a great way for someone who was poor to feel like they were getting something more.


    As for the mages who managed to pray several times a day, I noticed that their iMonsters were getting stronger.


    The average level of the apprentice mages'' iMonsters was level 04.


    At the cost of no prayers from level 01 to level 02, one prayer to level 03, and two prayers for level 04.


    There were a few lesser ones who prayed 4 more times to raise their iMonsters to level 05, but this meant that the time they had left to use the Internet for the rest of the day was greatly reduced.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    On the other hand, the Arcane Mages who managed to pray more than 12 times a day had an average iMonster level of 05, and some even raised their iMonsters to level 06!


    The higher the level of the iMonster, the more prayers were needed to level it up again.


    But the mages were fascinated by the progress the iMonsters could make just by feeding and training them, even if it meant they had less mana available to practice magic for the rest of the day.


    Not only did arcane mages have fun with iMonsters, but masters, wizards, and even archmages experimented with them.


    With the amount of mana these powerful mages had, they could pray dozens of times a day, which meant they could get dozens of Premium Internet Coins much easier than normal believers.


    This made my eyes glaze over.


    While the MMORPGs in my previous world had two categories of players, the ordinary players who had only spent a few dozen dollars on the game, there were also the whales who spent the equivalent of several players combined! S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    And the mages were exactly the whales I was looking for.


    Even though I hadn''t received many new users that afternoon, the Mages'' Internet usage and their constant prayers for Premium Internet Coins still fed me with a lot of Divine Power!


    The number of mages using the Internet in all of Arcantor was only 6,000, but the average time they spent using the Internet and praying at that moment was 14 prayers in one day!


    That''s considering that the number of apprentice mages and arcane mages was the largest number of mages in total, but even so, those only 6,000 users were now earning the same as 21,000 ordinary users, earning me 42,000 Divine Power points!


    And considering that the more users used the Internet and spent Spirit Energy on it, the more it would be trained in them, increasing their mana pool more and more, the amount of Divine Energy I would receive each day would only increase, even if the number of users stagnated!


    Watching users test the iMonsters was a lot of fun.


    It managed to please a wide variety of players.


    Housewives enjoyed how cute the iMonsters were and how pleasant it was to take care of these beautiful creatures.


    Brute men found it nice to see the iMonsters they cared for learning combat skills.


    Wizards began to study training and what would be the most effective way to train these creatures.


    But the most interesting thing was what I saw Jaina doing.


    In front of her was a beautiful, delicate blue snake!


    Selena had chosen Aqualiss, the Water Elemental iMonster, as her iMonster, since she was a mage who focused on ice spells.


    But instead of praying for PIC to feed Aqualiss and make her more powerful, Selena decided to try something else.


    She spent a total of 20 PIC to summon Aqualiss into the real world, keeping in mind that this amount was lower because her iMonster was still at level 02.


    As soon as she clicked to summon the creature into the real world, Selena looked at it curiously, while the creature strangely did the same as her!


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds until Aqualiss crawled up to Jaina and rubbed against her leg, causing a small smile to appear on her face despite the shock she was feeling at the moment.


    I watched as Jaina analyzed every detail of Aqualiss, trying to figure out how the creature worked.


    Since I had set the iMonsters'' intelligence to the equivalent of a child''s, they were able to understand simple commands, which really surprised Jaina and caused a proud smile to appear on my face.


    Various tests were conducted throughout the kingdom, until I set my sights on a village not far from the capital of Arcantor, the village that Rosalind had visited and taught the village leader how to use the Internet.


    Only 168 people lived in this village, a very small number for me to really worry about, but what caught my attention was that the leader of this small village made a rather peculiar request to me during prayer.


    While mages were more individualistic because they could pray several times a day, or people in the safe capital city of Arcantor did not have to worry so much about their own safety, people in smaller villages had to worry about hunting meat, bandits invading, or even some wild monsters invading.


    And that was why he prayed.


    "O God of the Internet, the kindest and most merciful God I have ever met, please help us poor farmers to defend ourselves. After using the new Internet application, I realized that it would be a great help to our village if we could have the shared guardianship of an iMonster, where everyone could feed and train this iMonster to protect the village. He prayed very humbly.


    Listening to his prayer, I was surprised by his idea.


    Considering that the village had a total of 168 people, if they decided that everyone should feed the iMonster every day, it was only a matter of time before the village''s iMonster would be as strong as a true apprentice mage!


    With the prayers of 168 people focused on just one iMonster, it would be able to reach level 10 in just one day!


    Based on the strength level I made for the iMonsters, from level 01 to level 10, the strength was that of a normal adult, and the number of PICs needed to reach that level of strength was 129.


    At level 11, the strength of the iMonsters left the level of a normal human and entered the level of a magical apprentice, but to go from level 10 to level 11, the cost in PIC already increased to 256, and this value would only increase with each level.


    If it were up to an ordinary person to train an iMonster to that level, it would take at least a few years, which was not a high investment considering that it was the strength of an apprentice mage to defend that person at all times.


    But for a village of 168 people, they would be able to evolve this iMonster much faster than if it was just people evolving it individually.


    Not only did this sound very interesting to me, but I started thinking about the coming war and realized that this could be an incredible strategy for battle.


    If a small village like this could train iMonsters at that rate, what couldn''t a larger city that was accumulating prayers into an iMonster every day do?


    Sure, I knew I had to take precautions, especially since nobles might use it in a nefarious way with the populace, but it wasn''t something impossible to deal with!


    So, to answer John''s prayer, I made a blue holographic window appear in front of him.


    [His suggestion was noted by the Internet God.]


    As soon as he saw the delicate holographic screen with the message that the God of the Internet had indeed heard his suggestion, John was extremely honored and moved, and prayed twice more in thanksgiving while I started to develop this new feature.

 Chapter 40: Guardian iMonster

    Allowing several people to feed a single iMonster could set a very dangerous precedent.I knew how greedy the nobles were in feudal times like this.


    There were fair and honest nobles, but they were the exception, not the rule.


    So I had to find a way to protect the commoners from those nobles.


    Both to protect the commoners from the nobles forcing them to feed the iMonsters against their will, and also to protect the nobles from using the iMonsters when they became powerful in the future to threaten the commoners.


    The first countermeasure I came up with, mainly to deal with the second problem, was that the iMonsters wouldn''t attack those who fed them, so if a noble used a commoner to feed the iMonster, the iMonster would never do anything to endanger that commoner''s life.


    Despite this measure, the nobles could not make the iMonsters attack the commoners after the commoners had fed the iMonsters once, and the nobles would also be careful who they fed the iMonsters to.


    A weapon wouldn''t be effective if it couldn''t attack whomever its owner wanted, so the nobles would probably avoid putting anyone in charge of feeding the iMonster.


    To prevent the nobles from using threats to force the commoners to feed the iMonsters, I decided to create a counter-threat.


    If someone was forced to feed an iMonster and the God of the Internet saw it, the person would be banned from the Internet and would never be able to access it again, in addition to the iMonster being deleted.


    Of course, there was still the possibility for the noble to pay a few copper coins for the commoner to feed the iMonster, but this would not only make the commoner safe for the iMonster, but it would also generate extra income for the commoner.


    To ensure that the commoner wouldn''t be forced to feed the iMonster for a very small amount of Copper, I added an option for commoners to report nobles for abusive practices, with a list of tactics that I considered unfavorable to commoners that guaranteed their right to report that noble.


    This list even included a minimum price the noble had to pay per PIC, which was 1 copper coin per PIC.


    If the noble paid less than that, or used threats or coercion against the commoner, the commoner could report that noble, and the noble would lose access to the Internet for the rest of his life, and his iMonster would be deleted.


    If the nobles realized that they would not only lose access to the Internet, but also lose an extremely powerful weapon, I think it would discourage them from using violence to threaten commoners.


    Once this list was made and all the functions were ready, the cost of updating the app was only 500 Divine Power Points.


    The biggest cost was linking all the iMonster apps with the apps of those who would feed the iMonster, the rest of the features were easy to do.


    So the new update was soon available.


    When I looked at John in the small village near the capital of Arcantor, I saw the big smile on his face as he gathered the whole village to announce the new update and explain to them that they would now be safe in case something unforeseen happened.


    Of course, the more powerful the iMonster, the more Divine Power it required to summon, the price of which was ten times the iMonster''s level in food cookies, something hardly anyone could afford on their own.


    But with the help of an entire village, if everyone prayed just to buy cookies for their iMonster with the PIC, they managed to collect over 500 cookies!


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    An amount that was enough to keep the iMonster active for several hours, to help defend the village, or even to help them hunt, greatly reducing the risk of the village''s hunters getting meat, and possibly even increasing their income with the hunting materials they could possibly get.


    So, after a vote, it was decided that everyone would feed John, the village leader''s iMonster. s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The iMonster he chose was a beautiful orange firefox named Pyroxy.


    From the screen of his Internet book, John had already grown fond of the creature, and when he saw how happy it was to receive so much food from everyone in the village, the smile on John''s face became even bigger.


    Since they were feeding the village Pyroxy, everyone had access to it in their [iMonster] app, in addition to the personal iMonster they had, so they had 2 monsters to interact with in the app!


    Only those who fed the iMonster could tell it to spend its energy, be it training, playing, or other actions.


    In this way, the iMonster created intimacy with these people, even if they weren''t officially its owners.


    Even though they could pray 3 times on average to feed Pyroxy, they didn''t do it, because everyone only fed it once a day for the safety of the village.


    Since they didn''t urgently need its help, this frequency was more than enough.


    While the people in this village were very grateful to me, I was curious to observe other places away from Arcantor.


    In the other small villages visited by my ''merchant emissaries'', everyone was buzzing with happiness about this new feature, just like in John''s small village.


    While the people in these small villages were excited, there were people elsewhere who had many doubts...


    These people were the nobles who ruled the cities.


    Seeing a duke, a man who ran a city of more than 40,000 people with few internet users, a smile appeared on my face.


    === 3rd POV ===


    This man was one of the nobles Adrian had noticed, perfectly fitting the stereotype I had of nobles in a medieval world.


    A fat, greedy, fearful, proud man, and many other not-so-good adjectives he could think of.


    But this man wasn''t stupid, so he could see very well how useful these new features of [iMonster] that the God of the Internet had introduced were.


    Thinking about the population of the city he controlled, he made a quick calculation and realized that it wouldn''t be difficult to train an iMonster with the strength of a Master Mage in a short time, and it was even possible to have an iMonster with the strength of a Wise Mage!


    He was an Arcane Mage himself, but he knew that with his talent, he would never be able to become a Master Mage, let alone a Sage Mage.


    However, with the new iMonster feature, Shane Russell could control a Sage Mage in the palm of his hand!


    A much better way than having to ask for help from the Sage Mages of the Arcantor Magic School who lived in his city.


    The problem was that he would have to spread the word among the commoners, something he didn''t want to do.


    Even if he saw that he could get Internet Coins for spreading the word, he only needed 100 Internet Coins to buy the magic book of his level, and he had plenty of time to finish studying that book and buy the next one.


    So he preferred to keep it in his hands for as long as he could, to the point where he even ordered the city wizards who already knew about the Internet not to spread it to the commoners.


    But now it was different... Shane could no longer keep it a secret.


    With the benefits he could get from the iMonster, Shane knew that keeping it a secret was very bad for the city in the long run.


    Even if the God of the Internet made him pay 1 copper coin for every cookie the commoners gave his iMonster, a duke''s coffers were too fat for that not to be a problem.


    One gold coin was equal to 10,000 copper coins, and as the Duke of the Russell family, who had been collecting taxes from the commoners for so many years, he had an abundance of gold coins in his coffers, so he didn''t worry about it and was willing to spend gold coins to command a powerful iMonster!


    The next day, to the surprise of the people of Lunaris, Duke Russell appeared in person in the town square to give a speech.


    In that speech, he preached about the God of the Internet and how he was a kind and merciful God, while explaining all the deeds and goodness that the God of the Internet had done, teaching ordinary people how to pray, and defining him as the person who invited them to the Internet, causing him to receive thousands of Internet Coins in a few minutes.


    After that, he went to another part of town to gather another group and started preaching just like the last time.


    Shane Russell wasn''t the only noble who did this; all over the Arcantor Kingdom, several nobles preached about the Internet God and taught the people in their towns how to use the Internet, with a special focus on the [iMonster] application.


    This was all done to prepare the people to feed their iMonsters, so that in a few days, each city would have powerful guardian creatures to protect the safety of the people.


    And for an unknown enemy army approaching the border of Arcantor, the lack of this information would make this expedition much more dangerous.


    Even if they were guided by a powerful god, what they would face inside Arcantor was something they could never have imagined.

 Chapter 41: Attack

    "Captain... are you sure we should invade Arcantor?" I asked, unsure and tired.Ever since the God of Fear had appeared in Eldoria and unleashed all the power of fear on us, sleeping had become a much more difficult task than it had originally been.


    And now, knowing that we would have to invade Arcantor, known as the safest kingdom in the world... that only made the fear in my heart grow stronger.


    My captain looked at me with a stern expression, but I could see in his eyes that he was just as worried as I was.


    "Don''t question the God of Fear, you know what happened to the group that questioned divine power." My captain replied sternly before turning his gaze forward and following the train in front of us.


    Sighing, I remained silent while I thought about it.


    A group of Eldorian citizens were angry with the God of Fear and decided to protest against him in the kingdom.


    The group of protesters even included a Master at Arms, who was equal in power to the Sage Mages of Arcantor, but with just a casual attack from the God of Fear, these people''s minds were practically destroyed, leaving them in a vegetative state.


    After this demonstration of the God of Fear''s power, the King of Eldoria made it clear to the entire population that he would fully cooperate with the God of Fear, and that anyone who defied the God of Fear would be beheaded on the spot.


    With the fear of having their minds destroyed and the king''s threat, no one dared to question the God of Fear, and every order he gave was obeyed unconditionally.


    As soon as he ordered us to attack the next kingdom, Arcantor became the target of the entire royal army.


    Since I was only a squire, the lowest rank among knights, I couldn''t question any of this and just had to accept the orders and come to Arcantor to cause as much chaos as possible.


    According to the God of Fear, we didn''t have to completely take over the kingdom, just destroy as many villages as possible throughout the kingdom and make the people of Arcantor afraid of us.


    I couldn''t understand what the point of that was.


    If we just attacked the smaller villages around Arcantor instead of concentrating on the big cities where the richest nobles lived, how much booty would we get?


    With no booty and only dead soldiers on our side, what was the point of such an invasion?


    It''s not even as if Arcantor would suffer, since the nobles and mages would hardly care about the lives of a few thousand commoners scattered across the kingdoms.


    But no one had the courage to tell the God of Fear, and we just accepted his orders quietly.


    At least we could have some fun with some women from the villages, right?


    To make this as efficient as possible, our 5,000-strong army was divided into smaller groups.


    My squadron had a total of 500 members, with 10 elite knights, 50 sworn knights, and 140 squires like me, while the other 3000 soldiers were just ordinary warriors.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Considering that we were attacking villages with no more than 1,000 people, our army was more than enough.


    Even though Arcantor was controlled by wizards, and wizards could wreak havoc against warriors like us, there was no way we could have wizards defend all those small villages, right?


    So we proudly marched at high speed to attack as many villages as possible before the mages noticed our attack and sent reinforcements.


    The first village we would attack was already in sight.


    From what I saw, this village should have a maximum population of 600, which was a good amount to start our attack.


    Mounted on our horses, we quickly rode towards this village, preparing to use our increased strength as squires and knights to decimate as many people as possible once we reached the village.


    But there was something different than we had imagined.


    They could see us from three kilometers away, which was to be expected, but what could they do about us?


    The problem was that the closer we got, I noticed something very strange happening among these people.


    Instead of picking up weapons to fight us, they were holding books and reading?


    Even commoners from the Mage Kingdom were foolish enough to think that books could save their lives?


    But the shock came soon after, when a small orange fox appeared out of nowhere in front of those people.


    And from the glow on the fox''s tail, it was clear that this creature had at least a little magical power.


    It''s not possible for those people to have tamed a magical creature, is it?


    No, I was wrong.


    While that creature was looking at us with arrogance as it opened its mouth to attack us, the citizens of the village we were about to attack were looking at us with fear and anxiety.


    But instead of despair, which was normal when seeing a squadron of knights as large as ours, it was as if they were curious?


    The answer to my question came from the mouth of the little fox...


    Within seconds of opening its mouth, the creature began to spit a powerful wave of fire in our direction!


    This fire wave started out small, but as the seconds passed and the closer it got to us, the hotter it got!


    "Aaarghh, it''s burning me!"


    "Be careful, it''s a magical creature!"


    "My arm!"


    "My horse, help!"


    "Don''t step on me, please!"


    When the fox''s flame reached us, several horses were hit, others were frightened, and the soldiers riding those horses suffered, falling in front of the horses behind and being trampled to death!


    In just a few seconds, our number of 500 soldiers may have dropped by at least 60!


    "Move!" The squad leader shouted the command, causing our formation to split in half, dodging the wave of fire coming towards us, but continuing to ride towards the village, now more cautiously with the little fox.


    Feeling the temperature of the fire, I knew that this creature was stronger than me, which meant that this creature had at least the strength of an apprentice mage!


    How could a small village like this control such a creature?


    Creatures with such fighting power were extremely rare in the world, living far away from civilizations and only submitting to people much more powerful than themselves.


    Why would something like that help ordinary people?


    I couldn''t help but wonder when the creature changed its strategy and instead of blowing a huge wave of fire, it started to blow several smaller fireballs at us!


    These fireballs caused even more damage, especially since the creature''s attacks were focused on the horses, which were larger and more fragile than the riders, so the damage was very high.


    Fortunately, the creature''s mana shouldn''t be too high...


    No... something was wrong, this creature''s mana never ran out!


    Even after a minute, the creature was shooting fireballs as if it had infinite mana!


    How was that possible?!


    A creature with the power of an apprentice magician should have as little mana as an apprentice magician, how could it maintain such a high attack rate?!


    Even as we approached the village, our army of 500 soldiers had been reduced to less than 100.


    With the villagers taking up arms to fight us and the creature unleashing magical fire attacks, our chances of victory were getting slimmer and slimmer...


    God of Fear, why did you send us on such a mission?!


    I just hope that the soldiers of the other battalions are luckier than us...


    === Adrian''s POV ===


    Seeing the large influx of prayers arriving in various villages near the border of Arcantor, I had realized that a possible attack was taking place!


    It had only been two days since I had released the iMonster Guardian update, which had greatly increased the amount of Divine Power I had stored, so I was preparing to level up again.


    But this attack had completely ruined my plans! S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The amount of Divine Power I was using just to keep the iMonsters alive and attacking was too high.


    Sure, I could cut off that supply any time I wanted, but right now it was important to keep morale high and make sure as many believers as possible survived.


    So, unbeknownst to them, I used my own Divine Power to increase the iMonster''s Strength by 1 level.


    The iMonsters that had the strength of Apprentice Mages had risen to the strength of Arcane Mages without anyone knowing.


    Only desperate enemy soldiers could tell.


    This kind of thing was very expensive, costing me thousands of Divine Power Points per hour, but considering how much I''d received in the past few days from the new influx of believers and the users'' addiction to iMonsters, it was an amount I could afford.


    And unlike me and my followers, the followers of the God of Fear couldn''t pay for the consequences of their actions, causing the army of more than 5,000 soldiers to be destroyed in a few hours!


    This information was extremely important to me and the Archmages of Arcantor, but even more important was how to take revenge on the God of Fear...

 Chapter 42: War Expenses

    Today was the 10th day of the test in the divine world and the 20th day in the mortal world.This meant that 33% of the test had already passed, and the likelihood of wars starting was now very high.


    Two days had passed since I added the [Guardian iMonsters] option.


    In that time, the amount of divine power I received was absolutely staggering.


    Especially since most of the kingdom''s nobles had spread the word about the Internet to the people in their city, the number of my followers in Arcantor had exploded to such an extent that the amount of Divine Power I received that day was still very high, even with the discounts from the users who listened to the lessons on learning to read and write.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 6


    | Number of believers: 155,845 -> 398,132


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 354,889 / 320,000 -> 1,230,780 / 320,000 (+1,592,528 -716,637)


    =========================


    With this Divine Power, I really thought about moving up a level, but with the likelihood of attacks happening in Arcantor at any moment, I decided to just save the Divine Power for a few days and use it only when it was really necessary.


    Even if it meant that I would receive a little less Divine Power, it was better to keep myself alive and my kingdom safe than to waste it.


    Especially considering that the 1.2 million Divine Power in my hand was equivalent to 120,000 Divine Power points in the hands of other gods, my desire to level up without much thought was greatly diminished.


    And I was right to be worried, because there was indeed an attack that day, and I had to use the Divine Power points I had saved, or rather the Premium Internet Coins the players had saved, to make the iMonsters in the attacked villages stronger.


    Only 10 villages were attacked, so I only had to increase the strength of 10 iMonsters that were already at level 10 to 12, depending on the size of the village.


    But in order to deal with those soldiers, it was necessary to raise the level of those iMonsters to at least level 20 or 21, which was a high cost of Divine Power.


    Not to mention the largest village, which was attacked by a weapon master, I had to evolve that iMonster to level 27, which had the power of a high arcane mage.


    If it were a normal situation, an Arcane Mage wouldn''t stand a chance against a Weapon Master, because the Warrior was two levels higher than the Arcane Mage.


    But iMonsters were not pure mages.


    These creatures were as agile and strong as they were destructive with their magic power.


    So, while alternating between using magical power and physical power, the little green squirrel managed to deal with the weapon master all by himself, completely demoralizing the rest of the surviving soldiers who had come to attack the village, making them completely give up on this pointless battle.


    This large village was controlled by a baron who was only an apprentice magician, and he saw with his own eyes how the little green creature had defeated an enemy he had no chance against, making this little nobleman extremely grateful to the God of the Internet.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Not only him, but the people of all the villages attacked by the enemy army were extremely grateful, and those who could read and write even posted reports about it on [Carrier Pigeon], spreading what had happened in those 10 villages throughout the kingdom and further showing the importance of the iMonster and the God of the Internet.


    I smiled when I saw their reaction, and I was even less disappointed when I saw how much divine power I had lost to improve all the iMonsters that participated in the battle.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 6


    | Number of believers: 398,132


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 1,230,780 / 320,000 -> 676,929 / 320,000 (-553,851)


    =========================


    An absurd expenditure of more than 500k Divine Power points in just one hour of battle...


    And that''s considering that I only buffed iMonsters I created with my deity, which already gave me a big discount on the Divine Power I spent on them.


    If I used such a buff directly on a mortal from this world, the Divine Power probably wouldn''t be enough to raise a single apprentice mage to the level of a master mage.


    However, there was no point in crying over it.


    He was saving the Divine Power for this very purpose.


    I knew that spending ten times as much Divine Power on attacks and buffs was something I had to deal with, and gaining much more Divine Power than other gods was my way of compensating for it.


    And it went extremely well!


    Especially with the publicity the village leaders were already posting on the Internet for me.


    [Today, our village was attacked by soldiers from Eldoria. There were too many of them, and we were all scared. We never thought we''d stand a chance against them, but thanks to what we learned in the Internet God''s [Library], the PICs we save every day in the [iMonster] application, we were able to summon a very powerful firefox to help us.


    This magical iMonster appeared and started shooting fireballs at the soldiers like a powerful mage!


    It was amazing to see how this turned the game in our favor, even against highly trained knights! The soldiers were reduced from hundreds to just a few in a matter of minutes.


    What would have been a sure massacre at any other time became an incredible victory today only because of the help of the Internet God and our investment in iMonsters.


    I just wanted to thank the Internet God for teaching us how to summon these creatures.


    If you''re a village leader like me, try to learn about iMonsters and how to use them in Guardian iMonster mode.


    It could be what saves your people, just like it saved ours].


    Although only 10% of Internet users are literate, for a network that already had nearly 400,000 users, this meant that there were nearly 40,000 active users on [Carrier Pigeon]. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering how surprising this news was, the first posts on [Carrier Pigeon] to get more than 30,000 likes were the ten posts made by the village chiefs about their experiences defending their villages with iMonsters.


    Since the post written by the little baron was the most liked post because he had enough education and experience to describe it as a real emotional story, it attracted even more attention than the other posts.


    It was funny to see how people in this world made posts and responded to them in such a formal way.


    It was clear that they were making it more informal than the official letters they used, but compared to my previous world, it was like reading several old people chatting on the Internet.


    [Is this really true? I never imagined that an iMonster could be so powerful. If that''s the case, we should all start investing more time in these applications. Who knew that [iMonsters] would be so useful in battle?]


    [What an incredible story! I was skeptical about iMonsters, but after hearing this, I''ll start training with them right away. It sounds like they can really make a difference in desperate situations].


    [This almost sounds like a legend, but if it''s true, we''d better start preparing ourselves as well. Better safe than sorry].


    [I''m glad you''re all okay, as a wizard at Arcantor Magic School, I''m sorry I couldn''t help since we didn''t even know about this attack, but from what I''ve heard around the school, the higher-ups are ready to take action to help].


    With the many comments on the post, people started commenting about it in real life, people who couldn''t read started hearing about it from friends and acquaintances who could read.


    Not only did this increase people''s involvement with [Carrier Pigeon] and encourage even more illiterate people to learn to read quickly in order to participate in such conversations and discussions on the Internet, but it also greatly encouraged people to train iMonsters to protect themselves.


    If it weren''t for the limited number of times they could pray per day, I''m sure the average usage time would increase to at least 6 hours per day, even if it meant that these people would need less sleep per night.


    Considering that ordinary people work at least 14 hours a day, and they still pray to be able to use the Internet 4 times a day, even if the usage wasn''t specifically 4 hours a day, the amount of sleep they had left wasn''t that much.


    Fortunately, their average spiritual power was increasing, which would give me more divine power in time.


    But while I was thinking about this, my vision shifted to a trading caravan, more specifically, the White Hawk Trading Caravan led by Rosalind.


    At that moment, it was trading with small villages in Eldoria, and unbeknownst to the God of Fear, his kingdom was already beginning to be invaded, causing him not only to potentially lose Divine Power over time, but also to lose credibility with the people.


    Meanwhile, even the soldiers who survived from his kingdom in Arcantor are currently hearing good things about the God of the Internet and are being given the opportunity to become my subordinates!

 Chapter 43: Test and Wrath of the God of Fear

    === God of Fear POV ==="What?!" I shouted angrily when I heard the news from the King of Eldoria.


    At that moment, I was wearing the marble body that the church had provided for me, and my anger was leaking out of my body.


    As my rage leaked out, some of my divine power also leaked out, and it began to affect the mortals around me.


    Especially the King of Eldoria, who was as weak as an ant in my eyes.


    "I''m sorry God of Fear, we can only assume that these soldiers were all killed by Arcantor''s soldiers, as the life candles of all the elite knights have been extinguished..." The king said as he bowed his head, shaking with fear.


    These life candles were a way for the mortals in this realm to know if another mortal was still alive.


    With that mortal''s soul bound to the candle, as long as the mortal was alive, the candle would continue to burn, but if the mortal died, the candle would immediately go out.


    And for some reason, these idiots couldn''t follow a simple order to create chaos and attack the weaker villages around the neighboring kingdom, and they all died just a few hours apart.


    Even knowing that the mages were more powerful than the warriors, it made no sense for all the warriors to die attacking such small villages!


    And now, with just over half of the trial time remaining, 25% of Eldoria''s army has just been destroyed... what the hell am I supposed to do to compete with the kingdoms around me?!


    Fight one of them at a 25% disadvantage?! That would be asking for a humiliating defeat.


    To stand still and try to win just because my kingdom was barely destroyed? That would be even more humiliating.


    Closing my eyes and feeling my Divine Power, I was able to calculate that I might have around 150,000 Divine Power points, which was an incredible amount compared to the few Divine Power points I received in school.


    Since I had forced the whole kingdom to pray for me on the first day I came to this world, I knew I wouldn''t be able to get everyone to pray, but in the second week the number had increased even more, until yesterday when I got even more people to pray for me.


    To the point that I had managed to rise to a rank 5 embryonic divinity and still had 150,000 Divine Power points available for use.


    Since I had the Divinity of Fear, it was easy to control the minds of these mortals through fear and make them obey me and pray to me.


    I thought I could save some divine power by sending them to wreak havoc in the neighboring kingdoms, but apparently I was too innocent and believed too much in their strength.


    Those weak worms were good for nothing but earning me Divine Power points...


    So I knew I had to use my own strength to attack the neighboring kingdoms.


    This would cost me Divine Power points to attack the other kingdoms, but I had no other choice.


    Of course, I didn''t want to physically go to the border of another realm and use the marble body to attack them, because that would practically leave the capital of Eldoria completely vulnerable, and I would have to spend a lot of time getting back to the capital in case of an attack.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Then I had an idea.


    As I could see from the believers who prayed to me, wouldn''t I just have to send a believer to the border of another kingdom and use that believer as transportation?


    He goes to the neighboring kingdom, enters a very populous city, prays to me, I go to him with my Divine Consciousness and use a large amount of Divine Power to completely destroy that large city.


    That would be even better if that devotee went to the enemy''s capital!


    Yes, that''s a great idea!


    I then began to explain my idea to the king of Eldoria, ordering him to do exactly as I asked. "Joe, I want you to find a way to send believers to..."


    ===


    While the God of Fear was planning how to build a Trojan Horse to wreak havoc in Arcantor, Adrian was putting into practice the Trojan Horse he had been working on for days!


    === Adrian POV ===


    Looking at the new believers arriving in each city Rosalind visited, a huge smile appeared on my face.


    Especially when I noticed how afraid and angry they were about the God of Fear from the believers'' conversations on the Internet, since they were afraid to talk about it in the real world for fear that the God of Fear might somehow be listening in.


    When they were introduced to all the features of the Internet, they were just as amazed as the users of Arcantor.


    Although they weren''t as fascinated by magic books as the Arcantor users, who had grown up hearing how powerful and imposing wizards were, these Eldoria users found other things very useful.


    Cooking books, plant cultivation books, books on medical techniques, and various other types of knowledge were practically free for ordinary people!


    All of these books were even better explained and much more knowledgeable than the knowledge they already knew, because the knowledge in these books came from the gods of these respective fields who left this knowledge in the Divine School Library, and I took the opportunity to digitize it and make it available on the Internet.


    I spent two days just absorbing the yield of divine power in the mortal world, it would be very imprudent of me to do nothing in the divine world while there was nothing to develop in the mortal world. s?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    And that was my pastime.


    Learning new knowledge about different areas of life and making it available to the believers and finding out what their next need was so that I could provide it.


    So with this new knowledge available on the Internet, the Internet fever began to quietly take hold in Eldoria.


    The God of Fear had no idea that I had already gained a few thousand followers in his territory, and I was hoping that the school examiners would count this as a form of invasion.


    With the development of [iMonsters], a new way to cause chaos and destruction in Eldoria had been created.


    Just as users in Arcantor could use the Internet to summon iMonsters in Arcantor to fight for them, I could use believers in Eldoria to launch an attack in the same way!


    All I had to do was find a believer in Eldoria who used the Internet, and I''d have a free channel to send iMonsters to Eldoria.


    And considering that I could use raw divine power to increase the power of those iMonsters, the believers in Eldoria had literally become Trojan horses for me!


    But unlike the God of Fear, I didn''t want to kill innocent people.


    Not only did I know that every person I killed would no longer be a potential believer for me, but I also felt sorry for these people who had already fought so hard to survive and have a good life in this world, and I didn''t want to end their lives and destroy what little they had achieved in so much time.


    Sure, my pity for them wouldn''t stop me from trying to pass the school test, but I wouldn''t become a home-wrecking monster in the mortal world either.


    My philosophy from the beginning was peaceful development, and that''s what I wanted to pursue.


    My new tests in Arcantor were already bearing fruit.


    The poor soldiers of Eldoria were able to test the Internet, and they were as shocked as any user using it for the first time.


    I noticed how envious they were of the citizens of Arcantor when they compared their lives and what they had to go through in Eldoria with the God of Fear, and little by little they truly became my followers.


    My test, on the other hand, came in the form of a test of how long they could use the Internet.


    Even though they weren''t mages, their spiritual power was very high, higher than ordinary people, and they were able to use the Internet for at least an hour longer than people from a power realm below them in Arcantor.


    This showed me that destroying Eldoria''s army wasn''t the best solution either, and made me think about how to deal with them without so much bloodshed, since even the soldiers were of great use to me...

 Chapter 44: New Perception

    The news that Arcantor had been attacked and that the enemy army of more than 5,000 had been decimated in such a short time spread through the kingdom like fire through a pile of dry straw.All the citizens knew what had happened in less than 24 hours.


    But the most useful thing for me was not that this information was spread by Arcantor, but that this information was also spread by Eldoria!


    Rosalind had already reached some of the small baronies in Eldoria via the Internet, and their shock at discovering that their army of 5,000 warriors had been destroyed was priceless.


    Unlike the commoners, who simply accepted the Internet and made the most of it, the nobles have always had a different mindset.


    Raised from a young age to seek profit and get the best things for themselves, the discovery that Eldoria''s army had been so easily destroyed in Arcantor came as a great shock to them, as it showed them that Arcantor was clearly superior to Eldoria, which put them on the wrong side of this war.


    Sure, some barons still had doubts, but the more astute ones realized the general trend and began to think of countermeasures for what was to come.


    The royal army was essentially made up of soldiers supplied to the kingdom by the nobles themselves, so the loss of those 5,000 soldiers was extremely costly to the nobles of Eldoria.


    The process of changing the mindset of these nobles would be very useful to me in the future, but right now my focus was on a possible direct confrontation with the God of Fear.


    Divine Wars weren''t just fought between mortals.


    I had spent over 500,000 Divine Power Points for my mortals to win their war; if I had to deal with a direct attack from the God of Fear, the cost would be even greater!


    Considering that my opponent was the God of Fear, it might be easier to deal with him than if he were a more destructive god like the God of Thunder.


    Zack would definitely come to my kingdom and send thunderstorms to destroy as many of Arcantor''s cities as quickly as possible.


    The God of Fear, on the other hand, might act differently.


    Since his deity doesn''t have any direct offensive measures, his use of Fear might be to scare my citizens so badly that they start destroying themselves.


    My question is... how do I deal with this?


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 6


    | Number of believers: 398,132 -> 418,613


    | Average usage time per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 676,929 / 320,000 -> 1,137,404 / 320,000 (+837,226 -376,751)


    =========================


    My Divine Power had already surpassed the one million mark again, which was an extremely high number, but the problem was that it cost 10 times more to use my Divine Power compared to the other gods.


    Stolen story; please report. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The advantage was that I was already at rank 6, which I believe is at least one rank higher than the God of Fear can be.


    But that was still a very small advantage...


    If I could climb to at least rank 7, I would have a 10% higher Divine Power usage efficiency than him, so my Divine Power usage would only be 9 times higher than his.


    So with 900k Divine Power points, mine would be equal to 100k of his.


    Since the Internet gave me much more Divine Power every day than the other gods got from the ordinary prayers they forced believers to say 4 times a month, my rank advantage would only increase.


    My initial advantage over the other gods wasn''t very large, as they used fear to conquer the entire realm immediately, receiving hundreds of thousands of Divine Power points in no time.


    I, on the other hand, had to gradually win over my followers to make up for our advantage.


    However, now that the price of ascension was getting higher and higher, the other gods would need weeks of prayers to ascend once, or even months, while I could ascend several times in a week.


    My only problem was the reserve I needed to protect myself...


    Considering that the God of Fear''s attack had just failed, the likelihood of him attacking me again in such a short time was very low.


    Therefore, I decided to take a few more risks.


    When I returned my consciousness to the divine world, I was prepared to expend a lot of divine power this time.


    When I felt this large amount of Divine Power in my body, I began to control it so that all the Divine Power would be absorbed by me.


    With each unit of Divine Power that I absorbed, I could feel my body getting a little stronger, until finally, when the last of the 320k points of Divine Power was absorbed, I could feel my power increasing.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic Deity Rank 6 -> Rank 7


    | Number of believers: 418,613


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 1,137,404 / 320,000 -> 817,404 / 640,000 (-320,000)


    =========================


    Feeling my power and the changes that reaching rank 7 has brought to me, a huge smile appeared on my face.


    Just by going from one small rank to the next, my control over Divine Power had become even greater, giving me a lot of ideas on how to use it even better to make the Internet even better.


    But I wasn''t going to stop there.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the God of Fear had attacked me so recently, I decided to go for another rank!


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic Deity Rank 7 -> Rank 8


    | Number of believers: 418,613


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 817,404 / 640,000 -> 177,404 / 1,280,000 (-640,000)


    =========================


    When I reached the 8th level, the smile on my face became even bigger, and the information about my divinity appeared more naturally in my mind.


    I realized a very important part that I had overlooked.


    Even though creativity was one of the worst battle-oriented blessings, since the cost of it for direct attacks was much higher than any of my opponents, I could still use it in a better way.


    Just as I got a discount on the cost of Divine Power for the development and use of the iMonsters because it involved an important part of my divinity, I could use it even more intensely for the development of Arcantor!


    Magic was a process in which the user had to use mana to shape it in the way he imagined, to turn it into a spell, whether it was an offensive spell or a useful spell.


    To imagine this, creativity was the most important part.


    The lack of imagination and creativity of the people in this world was a very important factor that limited them, but it was a point I could easily deal with!


    Wizards had trouble creating new spells? I could give them the creativity they needed!


    Blacksmiths couldn''t think of new ways to make armor and equipment? Creativity could do the trick!


    Of course, it was obvious that these changes wouldn''t happen overnight.


    The time for the School Battle was very short, only 60 days, and gods like me were at a huge disadvantage, which was one of the main reasons why everyone underestimated me so much in this test.


    So I wouldn''t be able to make the best use of it, but that wouldn''t stop me from using it to think of the best ways to counterattack, or using some of my Divine Power as an investment in the brightest minds in Arcantor.


    While I spent 50,000 Divine Power points on a Blessing to improve Robert''s teaching efficiency, using my own Divinity, I would only spend 5,000 for such a powerful Blessing, and if I used these Blessings on important people, such as an Archmage, a Master Craftsman, and other such important professions, the result would be much greater!


    The problem of my direct attack still existed, but with my creativity sharpened, gathering Divine Power Points to develop a blessing so that my followers wouldn''t be afraid, even if the cost was very high, just to postpone this battle while I run Eldoria from within proved to be an increasingly better tactic.


    Let''s see who can handle a longer battle better, God of Fear...

 Chapter 45: Life Change

    My strategy was set.My current focus would be to accumulate Divine Power points to defend myself against the possible attack of the God of Fear, while also gathering some of that Divine Power to develop an attack.


    I could use a million Divine Power to develop a fire attack and try to destroy Eldoria''s capital, but I''m not sure how destructive that would be...


    Another alternative would be to accumulate all the Divine Power I would use for the attack and put it all into an iMonster, which has a slightly lower Divine Power cost because it uses some of my own Divinity. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The biggest cost for iMonsters was making their body and "consciousness," once that was done, I could put as much Divine Power into attacks as I wanted, and it would get cheaper and cheaper.


    If I made an iMonster with the power of an Archmage in the form of a dragon that could fly and blow fire as powerful as an Archmage''s magic, but had a Blessing of Courage that made it immune to fear, it could become a definitive weapon against the God of Fear.


    So that became my focus.


    I wouldn''t rush to attack the God of Fear, I would simply let Rosalind expand the Internet in Eldoria while I accumulated Divine Power on a daily basis.


    This accumulated Divine Power would remain in a reserve of defense for the kingdom until the moment I felt it was time to attack... at which point I wouldn''t have to be satisfied with just attacking Eldoria...


    ...


    === Joe POV ===


    I''m Joe, just a simple farmer living in the Barony of Verdoak in the Kingdom of Eldoria.


    Our barony has a population of only 478 people, which is a very small number for big cities with tens of thousands of people, but compared to villages without nobles, it''s quite a large number.


    Since I was born, my life has consisted of a set routine.


    I woke up every day just before sunrise, worked on the farm until just before dusk, rested for a while with my family, and when it got dark, we went to sleep because we didn''t have the money to buy candles or light stones.


    Although it sounds simple, this routine was very satisfying to us.


    As long as nothing bad happened to the harvest, we had money to pay the taxes and a few coins left over to buy various spices brought in by the trade caravans.


    But this simple routine changed when the White Hawk caravan from Arcantor arrived.


    The products they brought to sell were not very innovative, except for a few magical things that only the Baron could buy.


    Just seeing the products we could never have was interesting enough.


    But the most surprising thing was the books that everyone in the caravan was carrying.


    Seeing those books change their covers in front of us shocked many people.


    But no one dared to ask about it, thinking it was something only nobles or magicians had access to.


    Surprisingly, on the last day of the caravan in our village, a caravan guard said a confused prayer in front of some people and made the book appear in his hand, perhaps thinking that no one would pay attention to it.


    No one commented, but after the caravan left, a young boy from the village tried the prayer and a book identical to the guard''s appeared in his hand!


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Frightened, the boy thought he had stolen the book from Mage Rosalind''s guard and ran to the village healer, old Hector, for help.


    Listening to the boy''s explanation, Old Hector also became very concerned about the boy and wondered what he could do.


    To test this prayer, he also repeated the prayer the boy had said, and another identical book appeared in his hand.


    When they saw the two books in their hands at the same time, they both sighed with relief, and the next day this prayer spread through the village like wildfire.


    What''s more, when old Hector, who could read, found out that if he invited other people to say the prayer, he would receive some coins to use on the Internet, he secretly spread the word and within a day everyone knew about it.


    When the Baron found out, we all thought he would be furious and have old Hector killed, but on the contrary, old Hector was hired as an employee of the Baron to give him access to the most expensive books he could buy with his Internet Coins!


    The only instruction the Baron gave was that no one could tell anyone else in the kingdom about this, because if others found out, it was very possible that other nobles would come and destroy their village.


    When we heard that, we all got scared and made sure we didn''t tell anyone.


    From that point on, my routine of just waking up, working, eating, and sleeping changed to something much more interesting.


    Every day, I''d wake up while it was still dark, use the Internet for an hour to learn to read and write on the [School] application, go to work, use the Internet for another hour at lunchtime to play some cards on [CardMasters], work for the rest of the afternoon, and use the Internet for another hour at night before going to bed.


    Learning to read to understand the news in [Carrier Pigeon] was very interesting.


    The topics we talked about before the Internet were just gossip from a few people in the village, but now with the Internet, people who could read better could tell us about all the news from around the world!


    Gossip from other villages in Eldoria, or even gossip from villages and cities in Arcantor!


    These small changes made our village much more lively and fun.


    Even though the Baron had started demanding that we feed the iMonsters he created to protect the village, no one complained because everyone knew how powerful these creatures were and how useful they were in protecting Arcantor from our army''s attack.


    It wasn''t good news to hear that our army had lost the invasion of Arcantor, but knowing that we would have access to the same magical creatures as the citizens of Arcantor was great news for everyone.


    Since the Internet came into our lives, things have been better, unlike when the emissaries of the God of Fear came through town demanding that we pray to him once a week without giving us anything in return.


    If it weren''t for the threat that the God of Fear would know who didn''t pray and curse us, I''m sure no one would have prayed to the God of Fear.


    So even though we loved the God of the Internet, we still prayed to the God of Fear once a week.


    But considering that we prayed to the God of the Internet twenty-seven times a week and to the God of Fear only once, I don''t think the God of the Internet would be angry with us, right?


    Even though my spiritual strength was exhausted, I prayed to the God of the Internet once more before going to sleep, just to show my gratitude for making my once gray and dull life as interesting as that of a nobleman in a big city.


    "O God of the Internet, Lord of magic wires and digital paths, grant us fast connections and digital wisdom, let your wisdom run through my body. May our thoughts travel like lightning through your virtual domains, guided by your cyber light on the path to glory. In your grace, protect us from viruses and hackers, and may our downloads always be complete, amen. I prayed quietly and closed my eyes next to my wife, who had just done the same, and hugged her to sleep.


    Even though I still don''t understand many of those words, old Hector and the Baron told us that they were just requests for protection and blessings from the God of the Internet, so I started praying like that every night.


    And just like me, hundreds of people in our village did the same.


    === Adrian''s POV ===


    Seeing the lives of the citizens of Eldoria, a huge smile appeared on my face.


    Feeling the people''s gratitude for me was priceless.


    Knowing that I was using my power to change people''s lives for the better was something that gave me even more inspiration to continue on my path.


    Just as there were billionaires in my previous world who donated a lot of money to help people''s lives, there were billionaires who used their money to kidnap people and end their lives as if they were disposable.


    I saw myself in the position of a god who wanted to improve people''s lives, while the vast majority of other gods saw themselves in the position of mortals who were disposable.


    I don''t know how the most powerful gods dealt with the kingdoms they had controlled for millennia, but I was determined to do the right thing by my followers, especially since I knew that treating them well would make me stronger and stronger.


    And seeing how much divine power I had gained over the past few days, I smiled even more as I imagined the reaction of the God of Fear when he knew who was going to attack him.

 Chapter 46: Positive Change

    Today marks the 25th day of the trial in the mortal world, which is 12.5 days in the divine world, almost halfway through the trial.Just as Arcantor received information about the God of Fear in Eldoria, information about various other gods has begun to arrive from the informant mages of various other realms.


    Not only information about gods appearing in other realms, but also about these gods starting wars as soon as they arrived.


    Since the information from other realms took a long time to arrive because the spell wasn''t instantaneous, we were a few days out of date with the information.


    But that was already a huge advantage compared to other realms that didn''t focus on magic like Arcantor.


    According to the information we received, the smaller kingdoms were attacked by one or two neighboring kingdoms, possibly by greedy gods who wanted to get more points for the test while showing how good they were at attacking.


    Some were lucky in these attacks, but others got screwed when they sent armies to destroy smaller kingdoms, and other gods took advantage of this to destroy the unprotected kingdoms without armies.


    At this point, the mortal world descended into chaos.


    With so many gods appearing all over the world, the only thing mortals could cling to at the moment was their faith in the god of their kingdom, and the hope that this god could protect them.


    Seeing this as a good opportunity, I even encouraged the mages of Arcantor to post this on the [Arcantor National] application to let the people of Arcantor know what was happening in the world.


    Knowing that other kingdoms were being destroyed by foreign invasions, while Arcantor was easily resisting, would make the people even more grateful to live in Arcantor, as well as develop more gratitude for me and make Arcantor more attractive.


    In the past four days, I have focused solely on testing my power, both by practicing the use of Divine Power to evolve the iMonsters and by developing blessings that could counter the other gods.


    To deal with the God of Fear, the only thing I needed was to create a blessing that would increase courage and decrease the influence of fear.


    Among the messages I received, I discovered that another kingdom bordering Arcantor, the kingdom of Valoria, was the seat of the God of Mountains, someone much more complicated to deal with than the God of Fear.


    Fortunately, according to the information we received, the Kingdom of Valoria was not focused on attacking Arcantor, but on other neighboring kingdoms.


    Arcantor''s reputation for being easy to defend and difficult to attack was not something that all the gods were willing to ignore, as the God of Fear foolishly did.


    The last realm bordering Arcantor was Novera.


    Surprisingly, while Novera was a desert kingdom with a lack of resources and a poor population, the god who came to this kingdom was an old acquaintance of the former Adrian.


    Lucy Wavecrest, the Goddess of the Waves.


    According to the information sent to us by the wizard in Novera, the Goddess of Waves didn''t ask for prayers like the other gods, but she used her divine power to bring rivers from distant lands to Novera, thus solving one of Novera''s greatest problems.


    Since Novera was a poor and dry kingdom, the neighboring kingdoms didn''t show much interest in attacking it, which gave Lucy enough time to develop.


    When the citizens of Novera saw the waves of water bringing rivers to their kingdom, they voluntarily began to pray to the Goddess of Waves two or three times a week.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    This may have caused her to explode in divine power compared to the other gods, without anyone knowing!


    Analyzing Adrian''s memories of Lucy, I was surprised to learn that she was one of the highest scoring students with the most potential in the school, but that despite all this success, she always remained humble and treated everyone, including Adrian, with great courtesy.


    Because of this, the former Adrian even had some feelings for her that he never let on.


    Considering her friendly approach to mortals and the way she acted at school from Adrian''s memories, my impression of her has improved a lot.


    And thinking about her divinity, doubts began to creep into my mind.


    Theoretically, she was the Goddess of Waves, with her hair even acting like the waves of a moving sea.


    But was her divinity limited to the waves of the sea? Or did she also have control over other kinds of waves?


    Thinking about sound waves, which were still extremely expensive for the Internet to reproduce, if I had access to the Divinity of Waves, it wouldn''t be impossible to lower the cost, right?


    The Internet would have to evolve in the future to add sounds, videos, and all sorts of other developments, and while I could do that on my own by becoming stronger in the future, I don''t know how the increased use of audio on the Internet would affect my gain in Divine Power.


    If I could get a partnership with her, it wouldn''t be impossible to deal with this problem permanently!


    Of course, I wasn''t desperate for that now, it was just a possibility for the future.


    My current focus was on dealing with the annoying mosquito called the God of Fear.


    Rosalind and the other merchants had already conquered several other small towns in the neighboring kingdoms, including Valoria and Novera, but the main focus was still on Eldoria.


    According to the information I received from reading the nobles'' messages in Eldoria''s [Carrier Pigeon], the God of Fear was personally planning to attack Arcantor.


    Thinking about all the possibilities, I calculated that it would be useless to let him come and attack while I was only preparing to defend myself.


    When I thought about my plan to have the flying dragon attack Eldoria, it became more and more feasible.


    I could try to conquer Eldoria peacefully, without killing any of the kingdom''s mortals in the attack, if I simply conquered their king, but this was becoming more and more complicated with the haste the God of Fear was showing.


    The highest ranking noble I had defeated so far was only a viscount, still a very low position compared to the king.


    Looking around Eldoria, I sensed that Rosalind was using the Internet to get to a county, which could get an Earl to use the Internet.


    But for this to spread through a city like this, to reach the earl and conquer him, could take a few days, not to mention the journey to a marquis and a duke after that.


    By then, the God of Fear would have attacked Arcantor, and the whole thing would have become a pain in my ass.


    So I decided to get down to business.


    The teachers at the school wanted the students to demonstrate great fighting skills to show that we deserved to be part of the army and that we had enough firepower to take part in divine battles against other gods and demons in the future, so that''s what I was going to do.


    The previous God of Creativity could be underestimated, giving the impression that he was just a wimp who couldn''t really fight.


    But that''s only because he didn''t have enough Divine Power.


    With the amount of Divine Power I am getting every day, it will only be a matter of time before I surpass the former God of Creativity.


    So it''s time for me to show the power of creativity.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 8 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 418,613 -> 460,474


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 177,404 / 1,280,000 -> 1,969,071 / 1,280,000 (+3,583,327 -1,791,660)


    =========================


    In the last four days, I had received 3.5 million Divine Power Points just from the prayers of the believers online. If it hadn''t cost nearly 1.8 million Divine Power Points to teach the believers to read and write, I might even have risen to a rank 9 embryonic deity by now.


    But despite this high cost, I was satisfied with my development.


    Getting rid of the God of Fear, even if it cost me all of the nearly 2 million Divine Power Points I now had, would still be worth it, because dealing with him would not only give me access to the entire population of a kingdom as large as Arcantor, but it would also give me several days of peace for having dealt with the annoying fly that controlled them. S?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    With the Internet, the only thing I needed to stop being an embryonic deity and become an elemental god was time, and time was exactly what I would get from dealing with the God of Fear.


    So in order to put an end to the God of Fear soon, I decided to arrange a meeting with the 3 Archmages of Arcantor, just to make sure nothing went wrong, so that they could help me devise a plan for the attack I was planning.


    ...


    Without realizing it, my mindset was gradually changing at this point.


    From the God who simply wanted to avoid trouble and peacefully invade other realms, I saw the possibility of dealing with troublesome gods by becoming more confident in my own divinity.


    Something that, from the point of view of the schoolteachers watching me, was a very positive change.

 Chapter 47: Great Gift

    Although the divine world had not developed fully technological concepts such as electricity, the Internet, and television, it had developed low-tech equipment that used divine power as the energy to run these things.Because the cost of making such equipment was extremely high, this kind of technology was practically only used by the military or very powerful gods who could afford it.


    That''s why when the teachers analyzed the Internet that Adrian had developed, the news was so shocking that even Aubrie and Abraham had to report it to their army superiors.


    The way the young God was gaining divine power through this Internet and charging for prayers per hour of use was something completely new.


    So much so that other gods in the army who received the news tried to replicate this Internet, but with such limited and fragmented gods, they didn''t get satisfactory results.


    It was impossible to ask a sword god to create something like the Internet with his deity, right?


    A god with a broader deity, such as a deity related to light, would even be able to simulate a screen like the equipment they used in the army, but the problem was that linking it all together so that each user could use it in different ways was something they couldn''t even understand how to do.


    This alone was enough to raise Adrian''s value in the army in a way no one could have imagined.


    If before he was only valued for having a full blessing, his distinct lack of combat power lowered his value greatly, especially with the high cost of Divine Power for each attack and the low attractiveness of this deity to convince mortals to pray to him.


    But by dealing with this low attractiveness to mortals, and even better, by developing a way to receive hundreds of thousands of Divine Power points per day with as few followers as he had, Adrian''s value increased many times over in the eyes of the team.


    At this point, even if he just continued to evolve in Arcantor without invading other realms, it would be difficult for the teachers to fail him.


    Especially since he might be an Elemental God by the end of the test.


    "Has he really become a rank 8 embryonic god?" First Sergeant Dillon was shocked when he saw the data on the test equipment.


    As the teacher in charge of Adrian''s class, he was the person most shocked by how much Adrian was evolving compared to the other students.


    Especially because of the discrepancy in his report, where he described Zac and Lucy as the students with the greatest potential and left Adrian in such a lower position than most of the other students.


    "Yes, First Sergeant, currently Adrian Innovashine is the student with the highest Divinity Rank, having reached Embryonic Divinity Rank 8 four days ago, followed by Lucy Wavecrest, who reached Embryonic Divinity Rank 7 this morning due to the gratitude of the mortals in her realm, with Zack Gale in third place at Embryonic Divinity Rank 6, and the other students ranging from Rank 4 to Rank 5. Currently, only two students are still Rank 3 Embryonic Gods, as their realms have been destroyed and only a few believers remain to pray to them. A lower ranked teacher politely explained.


    Dillon was shocked to hear that Zack was only on third, two spots below Adrian.


    "According to Adrian Innovashine''s Divine Power estimates, if it weren''t for the high Divine Power expenditure he had from the recent battle with Zane Dreadmourne, the likelihood that he would have already risen to Rank 9 Embryonic Divinity is very high, and he might even have enough Divine Power to become a Elemental God in the next few days." Another teacher commented in surprise as he read Adrian''s data.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    There had been cases in the past where Gods managed to finish the test as Elemental Gods, but those were only Gods who managed to gather Divine Power until the last days of the test and went through few battles.


    Adrian was now involved in a war and was able to become a Elemental God before the test was even half over by breaking all the records for this test.


    "Sigh... it seems that even if I overestimated his potential, I still underestimated him in the end..." Director Aubrie sighed.


    Looking at Aubrie with a smile on his face, Principal Abraham laughed. "I had no way of knowing that he would come up with something like that... but we really underestimated that the God of Creativity wouldn''t have such a creative idea to get more believers, hehe."


    Hearing what Abraham said, Aubrie could only sigh as he nodded.


    They''d had a lot of surprises at the school in the decades they''d served as directors of these young gods.


    This intense test, where wars had to be fought and gods had to rise in rank to become stronger in just 30 days, was something that pushed these youngsters to their limits.


    Having only 60 days in the mortal world to fight for one''s life while conquering one''s own followers, having them obey you to the point of dying for you, and even having to conquer other kingdoms in competition with other gods was something that brought out the best in these young people.


    Those who didn''t have the mentality for battle would not pass the test and would have to be trained and educated for longer in the army, while those who excelled in the test could enter the army without such training and with honors that would facilitate their promotion in the future.


    Among the students who showed great potential, Adrian Innovashine shone like no other, showing everyone the potential that someone with full divinity could have.


    === Adrian''s POV ===


    Looking at the huge dragon in front of me, the smile on my face was gigantic.


    Next to me, the three Archmages of Arcantor looked at the dragon with shocked expressions.


    I had shamelessly based the dragon''s appearance on the villainous dragon from one of the most memorable RPG expansions of my childhood.


    The dragon had a body covered in black scales and red energy running through the spaces between the scales, making the whole creature very sinister.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t give this dragon the power of an archmage.


    The most I managed to do was to spend 1.2 million Divine Power Points, which, even discounting the conversion part I charged to mortals and the discount I got for using my divinity on it, the power it had was that of a novice Sage Mage.


    What saved me a lot of money was coming up with an alternative to the power of fear.


    Developing a truly intelligent life form would be very expensive, even more so for a creature that had a finite time on earth, because when the divine power in the dragon''s body ran out, it would dissolve.


    Not to mention, a truly intelligent being might be affected by fear and not follow my orders. S~?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    So I just made a simple mind like a program, something that couldn''t be affected by fear, and put in simple commands that I could control through my divinity, just like a video game character controlled by a joystick.


    I even thought about making a controller like the ones in the video games of my world to control the dragon, but controlling it with the divinity would be much easier for me, so I gave up on that idea.


    When the archmages saw the great dragon, the astonishment on their faces was obvious.


    "So much potential in one iMonster?" Harry asked in shock, perhaps comparing the Great Dragon to the little green squirrel he had recently summoned.


    I looked at him with a smile and said. "That is not the full potential of the iMonster, for this dragon''s power is still only at the level of a Wise Mage. As long as the believers pray enough and feed the iMonsters cookies long enough, it''s only a matter of time before the believers will be able to summon iMonsters more powerful than this dragon in the future."


    Of course, I used the believers'' prayers to feed their iMonsters to create this dragon, and if everyone wanted to summon their iMonsters now, I wouldn''t have enough divine power to do it.


    As I said before, the iMonsters were my way of making money with the kind of service that health club chains benefit from.


    Every month, there are 5,000 users who pay $20 to use the gym and make $100,000, but among those users, only 4,000 have to go at least twice a month, and among those 4,000 users, only 2,000 actually have to go at least three times a week.


    In this way, only 2,000 users actually use the gym, while I have 3,000 users who pay without using anything.


    My profit doesn''t come from the 2,000 users who use it, but from the 3,000 users who pay without using it.


    This is the same logic as with the iMonsters, the amount of Divine Power they would earn me by using the monsters is much greater than the amount they actually use to summon those monsters.


    Under their shocked gaze, I asked, "Have you decided which one of you will fly this bad boy to Eldoria?


    After meeting with them, I discovered that the gift for the God of Fear would be better than I could have imagined.

 Chapter 48: Invading Eldoria

    When I told the Archmages of my idea to send a dragon to attack the capital of Eldoria, they were curious about the dragon and how the attack would work.When they learned that my attack on Eldoria would only focus on Eldoria''s royal family with a flying creature that would spit fire with the attack power of a wizard, with the sole purpose of disorganizing the country and confusing their chain of command, they were pleased and even offered to fly with the dragon and help with the attack. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles was the one who came up with the idea of having one of the Archmages fly with the Dragon to attack their royal family, so that the attack could be even more controlled, causing more havoc for the royal family and less chaos for the common people.


    I could see the relief, especially in Jaina, that I didn''t want to massacre innocent people because of the war.


    The only problem I would have with letting one of them fly over Eldoria with the dragon is that while the dragon would have a very simple and controllable mind, it would be almost impossible for the God of Fear to attack its mind with fear.


    The same couldn''t be said for the Archmage... even if the cost of Divine Power for Fear to attack his mind was higher than that of normal humans, as long as he had enough Divine Power, he could cause the Archmage to fall into fear and chaos would really break out in the capital.


    So I would have to bless the archmage who would fly with the dragon...


    The cost of blessing the Archmage with courage would probably be at most 9 times greater than the amount of Divine Power the God of Fear would use to attack him.


    Considering that the mind of an archmage is much more resilient than the mind of an ordinary mortal, this cost would probably be even lower.


    So, thinking that sending an archmage with the dragon would possibly save the lives of hundreds of thousands of believers who would pray to me in the future, even though the cost of blessing him was still high, it would pay off for me over time and generate enough profit to cover that cost.


    So I accepted the proposal and asked them who would fly the dragon.


    "I''m too old for that..." Charles was the first to say no.


    Although he looked like a young man by modern standards, Charles was already over 100, so it was understandable that he didn''t want to risk too much.


    Looking at Harry and Jaina, I could see that they were both giddy with excitement as they imagined themselves flying on this beautiful black and red dragon.


    But Harry sighed: "Even though I really wanted to ride this beautiful creature, my magical focus has been on plant spells and herbalism, so I doubt I''ll be of much use in an aerial battle..."


    Hearing this, Jaina looked at the two of them, a smile appearing on her always cold and stoic face, before turning to me and nodding.


    "Then I''ll go!" She said as she slowly approached the dragon.


    Since the dragon''s strength was only equal to that of a Sage Mage, she wasn''t afraid of the creature at all, even though it was many times larger than her.


    Smiling, I used Divine Power to make the dragon behave like a living creature and lowered its head so that she could stroke it.


    The moment is much more magical when the dragon seems to have accepted her instead of just acting like a lifeless statue, right?!


    "Just remember to always carry an Internet book with you, it might come in handy." I said.


    Jaina nodded when she heard this and just pointed to the purple book that was already tied around her waist.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    With that finally decided, Jaina climbed onto the dragon''s back, holding onto some of the large scales on its neck, and the dragon took off.


    If it weren''t for Jaina riding the dragon, I could summon it in a city already on the border of Arcantor, or even in a city within Eldoria, the additional cost of summoning it here was ridiculous.


    Looking up at the sky, the huge dragon, 5 meters tall with a 20 meter wingspan, was very impressive.


    Within seconds, several posts from netizens in Arcantor began to comment on the gigantic creature that had appeared in the capital of the kingdom and flew away.


    [Wow, did anyone else see that huge monster in the sky?]


    [I saw it! What could it be?]


    [I think it''s a magic monster!]


    [But the monster was very peaceful, what would it be doing flying over Arcantor?]


    [Is it a powerful iMonster?]


    [The iMonster App says that there are other types of iMonsters in the world, could that giant monster be one of them?!]


    [I think...]


    The amount of comments coming in every second was very high, so this topic quickly became a trend on [Carrier Pigeon].


    I just looked at it and found people''s reactions funny.


    When I saw that they were even associating the dragon with iMonsters, it showed how this app was already changing people''s perception of monsters.


    With that matter settled, I took my consciousness out of this body and used my divine sense to watch Jaina fly with the dragon.


    === Jaina POV ===


    I was really flying in the sky...


    This feeling of being free, of going anywhere at such a high speed... it was all so incredible!


    I''ve always wanted to develop some kind of flying spell or something, but unfortunately nothing I''ve tried has really worked.


    Now, to be able to fulfill this dream of flying with such an imposing creature as my mount was something that filled me with joy.


    Even though the purpose of our flight was to kill a family, I wasn''t too worried about it.


    The number of people I''ve killed in my years as a mage... a few dozen more wouldn''t change much.


    What surprised me was the speed of this dragon!


    In just 30 minutes, measured by the time the Internet book showed in the corner of the screen, we were already far from the capital of Arcantor, close to the border of Eldoria.


    At this speed, it would only take us another 40 minutes to reach the capital of Eldoria.


    When I was a young mage, I had come here to gain some experience and money, just like younger mages do.


    So it was easy to lead the dragon to the royal family''s castle, even though it was the largest building in the city and not that difficult to see from the sky.


    As we approached the city, the dragon began to fly lower, growling and roaring at a volume I had never heard before.


    With the roar of this great monster, the people below were shocked and frightened as they looked up and ran for cover.


    Even though the plan wasn''t to attack these people, the dragon still flew very low, scaring many people and causing the wind from its flight to drag many things with it, making me a little tense.


    I was afraid that the dragon would start attacking innocent people after it lost control, so I was ready to use my magic to stop it.


    Fortunately, we didn''t have to.


    The dragon just kept flying towards the castle of the King of Eldoria.


    On the way, I noticed that some attacks from more powerful warriors and archers were trying to reach the dragon, but with such weak power, the dragon only needed a small breath of fire to end these attacks, using the power of a wise mage and ignoring these people.


    This way, the path to the castle would be very simple and straightforward.


    I could feel the heat coming from the open mouth of the dragon, which was already preparing a powerful attack to hit the castle of the King of Eldoria.


    But as we got closer, I began to feel my mental defenses being attacked.


    What started as a very simple attack, compared to a drop of water, soon grew to a small amount of water, then grew to an attack as powerful as a river, pushing me to the limit to try to defend my mind.


    Eventually, this mental attack became as powerful as an ocean and flooded my mind, causing a feeling of fear and terror that I had never felt before!


    At this point, the terror began to overwhelm me.


    The only thing I could think of was how to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long, because in the next second, my Internet book began to heat up and a power as strong as the one that was attacking me began to enter me, reducing the fear I felt to almost nothing.


    But as I felt the power coming from the hot book around my waist, the other power began to grow and become even stronger.


    In turn, the book around my waist glowed even brighter, and a battle took place in my mind.


    As I felt that battle in my mind, I managed to regain control of my body, and while I strengthened my mental defenses and enlisted the help of the God of the Internet, I began to cast ice spells and help the Dragon with the chaos that was happening in Eldoria.


    Watching the nobles scream as they were burned and frozen while running through the royal castle gave me great satisfaction.


    Something I always wanted to do in Arcantor, but couldn''t because of the rules, now I could kill my urge to have fun with some nobles!


    With my main focus on destroying Eldoria''s commanders, I didn''t know how the gods who were also fighting silently were doing, not to mention how desperate the God of Fear was feeling right now.

 Chapter 49: Despair of Fear

    === God of Fear POV ===Shit, shit, shit, fuck!


    Who is that son of a bitch invading my kingdom?!


    I was just enjoying the flattery of some beautiful mortals who were giving me fruit in the mouth of my body in this world, while trying to think of another way to attack Arcantor, when I suddenly felt two great forces coming at high speed toward the capital of the kingdom.


    I decided to take a closer look and realized that these forces were coming from a mortal woman with the power of an Archmage, the highest level of power in the mortal world, something even close to the power of a rank 1 Embryonic Divinity.


    But what caught my eye the most was the large creature this woman was using as a mount.


    This creature was made entirely of divine power!!!


    This damn thing was made by a god, and he sent it to my capital as a clear declaration of war!


    Seeing that the woman on the back of this creature made of Divine Power was wearing what mortals would classify as magician''s clothing, is it possible that this is a counterattack by Arcantor?!


    So far, I hadn''t found out which god Arcantor was, so this might be a good way to find out.


    All I had to do was get into her mind with fear and make her so desperate that she would just say whatever I wanted!


    So I stepped out of my mortal body, used my divine consciousness to control my divine power, and began to attack this mortal''s mind.


    At first I used only a few dozen Divine Powers to attack her mind, but when I felt the resistance she had, I sent more and more Divine Power to take control of her.


    When I spent a few thousand Divine Powers, I finally felt that I was able to break through her mind.


    But suddenly a book on her body began to glow, and Divine Power from another god began to come out of it, and somehow this Divine Power gave her courage and nullified the effect of my attack!


    That''s not possible, there is no god in our class whose deity is courage, how could he use a courageous blessing to counterattack me?!


    As one of the few Gods with an emotion-focused deity in the class, I knew everyone''s power that could possibly be difficult to deal with, and there was no one who could attack me like that!


    Not knowing what was going on was starting to drive me crazy!


    Shit, who is that son of a bitch?!


    Not wanting to miss this attack, I started sending more and more Divine Power to penetrate this mortal''s mind.


    But the more Divine Power I used, the more Divine Power that other god used.


    This made me think more and more about who this bastard who was attacking me could be.


    Then suddenly a name popped into my head.


    Adrian Innovashine.


    The boy who was admitted to the school after the army found out he had Full Divinity.


    Even with such great potential, he couldn''t make it out of the back of the class.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    It was common knowledge that he had many weaknesses, and just like the previous God of Creativity, the cost for him to do anything was ten times higher than for a God of the same rank.


    But when he came to the school, I at least hoped that he would show something cool, some hidden potential in the deity that no one knew about yet.


    Unfortunately, he was just a loser who didn''t have the courage or creativity to innovate anything in his deity, so I just ignored him like the other students.


    But when I thought that the god I was facing now had created a creature with pure divine power and was using a blessing of courage on a mortal to try to defend her mind.


    The only person in the whole school who could do something so different with a deity was Adrian, who had a full deity, and that deity was focused on creativity.


    But he was really trying to compete with me in Divine Power, while his Divine Power cost was 10 times higher than mine...!


    I can''t even imagine how he managed to control an Archmage of Arcantor to help him with his attack, but now that he''s brought me such a great gift, I can''t let this opportunity pass!


    When I felt the Divine Power in my body, I only had 93k Divine Power points left, which might not be enough to deal with other gods, but to deal with Adrian, who spent 10x more than me, that number might be enough!


    So I began to inject Divine Power into this mortal''s mind.


    Ignoring the fact that the dragon was wreaking havoc in the castle of the King of Eldoria, I focused on draining Adrian''s Divine Power.


    If he ran out of Divine Power and tried to counterattack me, Arcantor would be completely defenseless and I could go straight there and destroy everything with the chaos that fear would cause.


    So I injected.


    And I injected.


    ...


    And I kept injecting divine power into this mortal''s mind.


    ...


    The problem was that no matter how much Divine Power I injected to try to enter her mind, the same amount of Divine Power was being expended by the book at her waist to protect her mind!


    Where did that son of a bitch get so much Divine Power to defend her?!


    I had already spent 60,000 points of Divine Power attacking her mind, and according to the logic of his handicap, he must have spent at least 600,000 points of Divine Power!


    Where did he get so much Divine Power from?!


    Not wanting to give up, I knew that my last chance to gain an advantage in this confrontation was to succeed in penetrating her mind.


    So I continued to inject my Divine Power.


    Even though the King of Eldoria''s castle was already in flames and all the floors of the castle were frozen.


    Even though the mortals who worshipped me were already dead.


    Even if the dragon''s fate had shifted elsewhere.


    My focus was on penetrating this mortal''s mind.


    But every time I injected more Divine Power to enter her mind, it seemed like I was getting closer and closer to success. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    When there were only 3,000 points of Divine Power left, I started to get scared and reduced the amount of Divine Power I was injecting into her mind...


    The book showed no signs of failure, and this made me realize that maybe I didn''t stand a chance...


    It seemed that even if I had another 100k Divine Power points to inject into her mind, it wouldn''t be enough...


    Like...


    Why?!


    How could Adrian, such a pathetic kid at school, get so much Divine Power in this mortal world?!


    Fuck, the Divine Power I must have used to defend that mortal girl alone is more than the Divine Power I used to rank up during all the days of this test!


    When I looked at the mortal world again, no longer focusing on the mortal on the dragon''s back, I froze.


    I froze, just as the church the mortals had built for me was frozen with the magic the mortal I had tried to get into my mind was using.


    As if it wasn''t enough that my church was frozen, the breath of fire that came out of this dragon''s mouth went straight for it, destroying my church in front of my eyes...


    No...


    Without a church... how can I trust mortals to pray for me?!


    The Teachers had always made it clear how important a church was in the minds of mortals... now my church was destroyed and I couldn''t do anything about it...


    Fucked...


    I''m fucked...


    What am I going to do now?


    No... maybe there was another way out?!


    There''s no way I''m going to fail the test...


    With doubts and panic rising in me, I began to question myself...question whether I had made the right choice in coming to this school.


    Everyone always said that I should become an evil god with the divinity I had, but I kept their mouths shut by excelling in some activities at the military school.


    I wanted to be a soldier to defend my nation.


    I wanted to be a soldier to make my family proud...


    But I didn''t want to start as a simple soldier...


    What should I do now?


    Is my shining divinity so weak?!


    Seeing the chaos that Eldoria was becoming, I knew that things would only get worse from now on.


    No one would want to pray to a weak god who lost a battle to a single creature and a mage...


    From now on, I''m just going to fall deeper into this pit...


    Please tell me there''s something I can do to fix this?! Teacher?!

 Chapter 50: Advertising

    === Adrian''s POV ===Looking at the result of the attack, I was very satisfied.


    Even though the amount of Divine Power I had spent on this attack had left me in a very weak position... I was able to recover it quickly.


    ========================= S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 8 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 460,474


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 1,969,071 / 1,280,000 -> 341,561 / 1,280,000 (-1,627,510)


    =========================


    I had lost over 1.6 million Divine Power points in just a few hours.


    This included both the cost of creating the Great Dragon and the cost of protecting Jaina''s spirit from the attacks of the God of Fear.


    The cost of defending Jaina''s mind alone was more than 600,000 Divine Power points, and that''s considering that I was a few ranks above the God of Fear, and the natural defense of her mind also greatly reduced the Divine Power cost I had to use to defend her.


    If she were an ordinary mortal, I would have had to spend a much higher amount!


    But this high cost was really worth it!


    The King of Eldoria''s castle was destroyed, with everyone inside dying from the Dragon and Jaina''s attacks, and the Church of the God of Fear was destroyed, completely demoralizing him to the people of Eldoria.


    At this point, it would be nearly impossible for the God of Fear to reclaim Eldoria.


    Especially after the attack on Jaina''s mind had forced him to expend so much divine power.


    The only way he could rebuild himself would be if he received prayers from believers who still thought they should pray to him once a week, or if he managed to control someone very powerful and influential in the kingdom to force people to keep praying for him.


    But now that his greatest supporter, the King of Eldoria, was no longer alive to command anything in Eldoria, what would happen from now on was that the greatest nobles, mainly dukes, would start competing for the crown and to find out who would be the new ruler of Eldoria.


    Of course, this would only happen if I or Arcantor let it happen, since we caused such destruction for the former king of Eldoria, what''s to stop us from doing the same to the next king they decide on?


    So the best thing to do now was to show the people that they were under Arcantor''s control.


    And I had a great way to do that.


    Even if the cost of Divine Power was high, what was a fart to someone who was already drunk?


    I''d already spent so much Divine Power on this attack that spending a few thousand more Divine Powers to get the best result wouldn''t be anything.


    So I quickly sent a message to Jaina''s [Carrier Pigeon] while preparing for what I was about to do.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    === God of Fear POV ===


    It was getting hard to breathe... tears fell from my eyes as I saw all my work of the past few days fall apart.


    The mortals who I thought worshipped me were desperate with fear as they fled from the dragon flying over the city, not even thinking to pray to me to protect them...


    The city, which I had only seen as a way to get free divine power, now caused a pain in my chest... a pain I couldn''t explain.


    Why? Why did I have to attack Arcantor?!


    Why didn''t I listen to the mortals'' suggestion that I shouldn''t?!


    Did I really fall because of my own arrogance?!


    Honestly... at that point, I just wanted to return my consciousness to my real body in the divine world and cry in my cabin.


    My test was over, there was no way I could take control of Eldoria again.


    Even if I could help some duke regain control, how could I invade Arcantor?!


    I thought I was just attacking a defenseless target of some weak mortals and a random god, but in reality, I was running headlong into a solid wall, ready to knock me out...


    As I looked at Eldoria for the last time, I was ready to leave the mortal world until I saw something appear in the city''s sky.


    In the sky, the face of the woman riding on the dragon''s back appeared in a beautiful, delicate painting!


    The size of this painting wasn''t small, it was so large that I''m sure even mortals in the farthest reaches of the capital would be able to see it.


    But the most surprising thing was not the image, but her voice coming out of the painting!


    "Good afternoon, citizens of Eldoria, I am Jaina Proudstone, the third Archmage of Arcantor and the woman who rode the great black dragon that flew over and attacked the capital, destroying the King''s castle and the Church of the God of Fear. A calm, cold, and powerful voice emerged from the image, startling me.


    How is she doing this? Or rather, with this divine power coming from this image and voice, this is Adrian''s work! How is he doing this?!


    She continued. "As you can imagine, the king is dead. From now on, the royal family of Eldoria no longer exists, and that''s only because your king decided to send an army to Arcantor to attack the innocent citizens of my kingdom."


    "Now there is no royal family, and just like Arcantor, Eldoria will be the land of the God of the Internet, a kind and merciful God who uses his divine power to protect all believers who pray to him, from the richest believers, like nobles and mages, to the poorest believers, like citizens of small villages who just want to learn how to plant efficiently..."


    At this point, the woman began to describe all the characteristics and qualities of the God of the Internet, describing everything he did for the people of Arcantor, even telling them about various things like the Internet and how he used his divine power to help ordinary people learn to read so that they could be freer and enjoy the Internet even more!


    As she explained every detail about the God of the Internet and how good this God was for the people with all the innovations he had made, I became more and more sure that this God of the Internet was Adrian, the God of Creativity.


    I just couldn''t understand why he had changed his name...


    When I heard about Internet applications and how people could get free information for an hour in exchange for just a prayer, my heart froze.


    Doing some quick calculations, I finally realized why I had lost so badly in the Divine Power competition with Adrian...


    Even if he used ten times as much Divine Power as I did to defend this mortal''s mind, with the amount of Divine Power he gained in a day, which was probably more than double or even triple what I gained in a week, it was impossible for him to have less Divine Power than me...


    Damn it...


    How could he think of such a thing?!


    When I thought about how everyone underestimated Adrian, including me, thinking that he was just a poor kid who ironically didn''t have the creativity to make such a powerful deity shine... I could only laugh.


    Laugh at our naivety and at how Adrian managed to hide so well in school.


    Haha...


    Hahahahaha...


    HAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAA...


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!


    Thinking about the arrogant face of that son of a bitch Zack Gale getting slapped in the face if he had to face Adrian made the laughter even more enjoyable.


    Even though I didn''t get along very well with Adrian, I never humiliated or mistreated him like Zack did all the time, so even if Adrian became too powerful, I wouldn''t have to worry about my future because of his revenge.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Zack, who bullied Adrian all the time.


    When I thought about all the times Adrian just sat back and took it and never fought back... when I thought about how satisfying that would be, I gave up on the idea of returning to the Divine World and giving up on the trial.


    I guess it''s not such a bad idea to stay in the mortal world and get some Divine Power Points from some unsuspecting believers while I just watch what happens in the future, right?


    Even if I failed the test, there''s no rush for me to become an ordinary soldier anyway.


    So I just relaxed and listened to this mortal from Arcantor talking about the God of the Internet and explaining his prayer so that people could pray and believe in him.


    Something that should have made me angry, but now just made me curious.


    Curious about how it would end.


    ---


    Little did I know at the time that my decision to continue watching Adrian''s development in the mortal world would be the best decision I would make for the rest of my life.


    What I thought was a great misfortune for me and my future career had actually become the great reason for my rapid future growth and for the good life and pride I would bring to my family the next time I saw them...

 Chapter 51: Half of the test

    Even though I had spent a great deal of money on this war, as well as a great deal of Divine Power to project an artwork of Jaina''s face and voice over the capital, the fruits of my labor came quickly.Within the first hour of the Internet going live in the capital of Eldoria, I had already received over 100,000 prayers from curious Internet users, earning me a total of 55,000 Divine Power points.


    The extra 5,000 Divine Power points I received came from the 10% increase in efficiency I''ve had in controlling Divine Power since moving up a rank.


    Because I released new updates on the Internet every time I upgraded, and because I kept the cost of using them very high, my profit never increased.


    But the last few days were different.


    Even though I had spent Divine Power to test some of the functionalities of my power and what I could do, now I didn''t have any new upgrades planned until I became an Elemental God.


    So with the extra 10% efficiency, the 0.5 Divine Power points I gained from each prayer of the faithful had increased to 0.55 Divine Power points of gain.


    Strangely enough, the cost of broadcasting the audio on the Internet for the believers to learn to read was still as expensive as before, costing me 1 Divine Power Point for every hour of audio the believers listened to.


    When I tried to understand why, I discovered that even though I had risen in rank, because I hadn''t really focused on this area, my knowledge and control of the Divine Power to reproduce this kind of power was not being used 100%.


    Obviously, just learning to use Divine Power more efficiently wouldn''t cut all my costs manually, but I would have to learn to apply that efficiency to all the uses of Divine Power I would have from now on.


    Since the rest of the Internet was something I focused on with much more frequency and interest, I unconsciously learned to apply that better efficiency to those airlines.


    However, the audio part was completely abandoned by me, only Robert and Amber took care of it.


    But seeing that I was missing a lot of Divine Power, I decided to concentrate on that part only for the time being.


    With so little Divine Power, I didn''t have much to do at the moment.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 8 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 460,474 -> 568,888


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 341,561 / 1,280,000 -> 304,751 / 1,280,000 ([-92,421 projection of Jaina in Eldoria] [+55,611 prayers from believers in Eldoria and some from Arcantor])


    =========================


    The total number of worshippers was increasing at a rapid rate, only slightly slower than when I started the Guardian iMonster feature.


    But I was confident that Eldoria would be completely under my control in a few days, so I used my consciousness from the mortal world to control the dragon and help Jaina take complete control of Eldoria, while leaving my main body in the divine world to work on optimizing my use of divine power for audio transmission.


    During the attack on Eldoria, I took several photos of Jaina and the dragon attacking the capital of the kingdom, and as soon as the attack was over, a new publication appeared in [Arcantor National].


    This publication was a report from Jaina about the attack, warning that the war between the two countries would end, and that she intended to hold a meeting between the leaders of Arcantor and the nobles of Eldoria to bring the situation in the country under control.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Since Eldoria''s royal family and even the god who protected the kingdom had fallen, almost all the chips in this future negotiation were in the hands of Arcantor''s managers, so I wasn''t worried about how it would turn out.


    At this point, I thought it was funny that I had been so busy sending hidden emissaries to Eldoria, thinking that I would only use them to control the kingdom in a hidden way, but who would have thought that I would send such a frontal attack in just a few days?


    But even if the believers who infiltrated the kingdom weren''t used as I originally intended, just having them around to gather information about Eldoria and the royal family''s activities was extremely useful.


    If I had a big data engine, I would have even more information and could even begin to actively control public opinion in Eldoria in an automated way.


    But the cost of the big data I needed was too high for me at the moment...


    ===


    In the five days that passed, my control of Divine Power for the use of audio on the Internet finally reached the point I wanted, lowering the cost to 0.9 Divine Power points per hour of use by mortals, allowing me to receive at least some of the profit from the Divine Power they spent to learn.


    By this time, Robert''s Teaching Blessing had expired, and I had to use it on him again.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Embryonic deity rank 8


    | Number of believers: 568,888 -> 782,413


    | Average usage time per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 341,561 / 1,280,000 -> 3,192,904 / 1,280,000 (+5,869,586 -2,881,433 -100,000)


    =========================


    When I looked at the screen of the system I had developed, I had a big smile on my face.


    I had received more than 200,000 believers from Eldoria and the other neighboring kingdoms, but the vast majority were from Eldoria.


    This huge number of believers meant that my average daily gain for the last five days was 577k!


    577k Divine Power points of net profit in just one day! A number so staggering that I''m sure if it were known to other gods, it would be a complete shock to anyone who saw it.


    Considering that other gods would need to have at least 4 million followers to receive such a large daily amount, I was receiving 7 times more Divine Power Points than any other god with the same number of followers as me!


    In just two days, I had already accumulated enough Divine Power to be able to level up again, but learning from the battle I had just fought, I knew it would be too risky to just level up without having some Divine Power saved up for an emergency.


    Considering that Eldoria was now my territory, the probability of an emergency was very low, so much so that at times I really wanted to ignore this concern and just level up.


    But I controlled myself, thinking that something bad could happen, and just as I was worried, something bad did happen.


    Since today was the 30th day of the test in the mortal world and the 15th day in the divine world, this meant that half of the time available for the test had already passed.


    At this point, the Gods had already received four prayers from the believers in the mortal world, solidifying their strength to a point where they felt very comfortable, and this comfort from the Gods meant that the wars in the mortal world were becoming more and more frequent.


    But now, with the gods participating even more actively, without worrying so much about the cost of divine power, they are making attacks on other gods.


    Just as the God of Fear and I were fighting, using our Divine Power as fuel to dominate each other''s territory, other gods were doing the same thing.


    This happened to one of Arcantor''s neighboring kingdoms, Valoria, the kingdom ruled by the God of Mountains.


    An opponent that I thought would be quite difficult to deal with, but who was surprisingly defeated by the God of Thunder!


    According to posts from Valorian Internet users who were converted by the caravans I sent there, there was apparently an extremely noisy war between the God of Thunder and the God of the Mountains that destroyed several cities and ended with the defeat of the God of the Mountains.


    The problem with all this was that, theoretically, the Earth Element should be a counter to the Electric Element, right?


    And from what the mortals of Valoria were talking about on the Internet, Zack was actually using electric attacks when he attacked...


    That didn''t make sense, even if the God of the Mountains was weaker than Zack, their difference wasn''t so big that Zack''s weakness was ignored and he won that battle, which left me very confused.


    Until I thought of something.


    Zack was the God of Thunder, not the God of Lightning, which meant that his divinity was not electricity, but the sound that thunder made. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Possibly due to a misinterpretation of his divinity and a slight affinity with lightning, he unconsciously used lightning as a means of spreading thunder, but the real damage he caused was through the sound waves of the attacks!


    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense!


    What remained to be seen was whether Zack knew this or not, because if he did and had deliberately tricked the other gods into thinking he had an elemental weakness against the Earth, he was smarter than I thought.


    Or he just didn''t know, and he may have wasted a lot of divine power in his attacks to unintentionally compensate for that weakness.


    By better understanding how this divinity of his worked, I could use my Divine Power to deal with him more effectively.


    Especially considering that this might be the moment when he was at his weakest because he had spent so much Divine Power on this battle, it would also be the best time to take advantage of his weakness and attack!


    So, with a plan in mind, I decided to use 1.2 million Divine Power to rise to rank 9 and call another meeting with the Archmages of Arcantor to prepare for another attack.

 Chapter 52: Worry

    As I felt the divine power coursing through my body, I must admit that I''ve never felt so good in my life.I felt like a certain captain in World War II who threw shields at his enemies after taking a serum that made him very powerful.


    Slowly rising from the comfortable chair in my cabin, where I spent most of my time during this test, I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled at what I saw.


    My body, which had once been thin and apparently malnourished, was now much healthier, with muscles appearing on my body, indicating my growing strength.


    With a divine body, even though the muscles on my body weren''t as big as they looked on the surface, my strength was now much greater than when I started the test.


    Just as my use of divine power was becoming more efficient, my body was becoming more and more perfect so that I could use divine power efficiently!


    My eyes, which used to glow with a faint blue light, now seemed to be like two powerful blue lanterns, and they could even light up dark places with their natural luminosity.


    My hair was getting silkier, my skin was getting smoother and cleaner, everything about me had been perfected into almost the perfect body that a God of the Peak of Embryonic Divinity should have.


    Out of curiosity, I opened my status panel again, curious to see the price of ascending to an Elemental God, but what I saw shocked me.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 9 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 782,413


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 3,192,904 / 1,280,000 -> 1,912,904 / 12,800,000


    =========================


    Damn it... the cost to rise from a rank 9 embryonic god to a rank 1 elemental god was ten times higher!


    That''s why no other god had become an elemental god in any of the school''s other tests in the past, with such a staggering cost, even if the god dominated 100% of the population of his realm, it would still require 7 weeks of accumulating divine power, or 49 days of the mortal world!


    Not to mention the cost of advancing from rank 1 to rank 9, plus the cost of fighting other gods, which made it virtually impossible for other young gods to advance beyond rank 9 during the test.


    But while it was impossible for other gods, it wasn''t necessarily impossible for me...


    With my average gain of 577k per day, even if my number of followers didn''t increase any further and I just continued to receive this current number, I would still only need 22 more days to accumulate enough Divine Power to move up in rank.


    Or rather, with the nearly 2 million of Divine Power I''ve already accumulated, I could possibly advance in rank in 18 or 19 days if I didn''t spend Divine Power on anything else!


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Not to mention the 5% more I''d get from each prayer, plus the 5% less I''d spend teaching mortals to read Robert''s audios, which would cut that time down even more!


    Of course, even though I was surprised by the amount of Divine Power I had to expend to move up in rank, I wasn''t shocked by it.


    After all, during the school lessons, the teachers made it clear how much of an advantage it was to move up a rank after reaching Rank 9 at any power level.


    While the efficiency and power upgrades happened only every 5% with each small rank, the efficiency increase of moving from rank 9 to rank 1 of the next level was at least 50%, which was 10 times greater than the previous development, so it was proportional to the 10 times greater cost I would have to pay to move up a rank.


    The power increase after that wasn''t specified by the teachers, because they thought that no student would need it while they were still their student, since all the former students only became Elemental Gods after graduation, when they were already in the army.


    But I didn''t worry about it, even with the lack of information, I was just more curious to find out for myself.


    So while my body focused on improving my efficiency in using the audio on the Internet to reduce my cost each time the believers listened to the lessons, my consciousness returned to the mortal world to find out how things were going there.


    At that point, neither my body in the divine world nor my consciousness in the mortal world had any idea how chaotic the school''s control room was.


    === First Sergeant Dillon''s POV ===


    How is this possible?! I asked in shock as I once again felt a young God advance to a new rank.


    Whenever a student advanced in rank, all the teachers would get excited and celebrate a little, as each student''s advancement was a good sign for the future of the army.


    But this time, no one was celebrating like me.


    Everyone had completely shocked expressions on their faces when they realized that young Adrian Innovashine had risen in rank again...


    Even though he had just fought Zane Dreadmourne, the God of Fear, Adrian had managed to accumulate Divine Power fast enough to rise to rank 9 so quickly!


    That was just 15 days after the event, in just 15 days, he had accumulated enough Divine Power to rise from rank 1 of an embryonic god to rank 9!


    And since he had ruled the Zane Empire by killing only a few thousand mortals, he now received twice as much Divine Power as the other gods who ruled empires by destroying them!


    This meant that the probability of Adrian actually becoming an Elemental God during the test was very high!


    Damn it, Zack, what''s taking you so long? I already told you that you should rush to Arcantor to destroy Adrian while he was still weak from the recent war, if you take any longer, Adrian might even become an Elemental God!


    At this point, I was very worried about Zack.


    My potential as a god was too low, both in battle to conquer more territories and in my divinity to gain believers in places I didn''t invest in, so I was assigned to teach at the Divine School while slowly absorbing Divine Power from the realms I already controlled.


    Even though the amount of Divine Power I received was small for my level of power, I was able to rise in rank in a few hundred years without taking any risk. S?a?ch* Th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    The problem with this low risk was that the benefits were also very low, with a very low chance of promotion in the army.


    But when Zack, my nephew, became my disciple, with the potential he had, it was only a matter of a few centuries before he would pass me and have a higher rank than me in the army, so he could repay my investment in him, so I would remain safe and increase my chance of promotion.


    The problem with all of this is that while I treated Zack with a veiled favoritism that few students noticed, I''m sure Adrian was one of the students who did, since I ignored his complaints and requests for help with the pranks Zack played on him.


    And if he climbed faster than Zack, Adrian could use his position to get back at me...


    Though the students didn''t know it, there was an extra reward for coming in first in this test, something that would be very useful for the young gods, or rather for any god, something that could further stimulate that god''s growth and potential so that he would be even stronger in the future.


    Even if Adrian had shown great potential now, as long as Zack got that first place reward, he could overtake Adrian again.


    Except that if Adrian got first place, I''d be twice as screwed because he''d grow even faster than he was growing now!


    That''s why I helped Zack by warning him to stay in Arcantor.


    Even if there was Valoria between Zack''s realm and Arcantor, with the training I gave Zack on how to hide his power and disguise his weaknesses, it would be easy to deal with unsuspecting young gods.


    At this point, all I could do was have faith in Zack and hope that he would do well in this battle.


    Even though Adrian was a few ranks above Zack, and his attack costs were several times lower than Adrian''s, I had faith in Zack!


    When I looked around, I saw Director Spearstrike looking at me suspiciously for some reason.


    Sensing that something was wrong, I quickly looked away and went back to doing my thing, hoping that this scary woman wouldn''t pay any more attention to me and wouldn''t suspect anything...

 Chapter 53: Benefit of Doubt

    Rising to the 9th level of Embryonic Divinity was a major breakthrough in my power gain, both because I could now make more powerful attacks and manipulate my Divine Power for attacks in more efficient ways, but also because with the increased Divine Power efficiency I now had, I was receiving even more Divine Power with each prayer.Unfortunately, while my body was improving its efficiency by using audio on the Internet, my consciousness in the mortal world was observing mortals using the Internet, and the consciousness noticed some problems.


    Because Arcantor''s Internet users had been in contact with the Internet for a month, even if they had problems with the Internet interface at some point, they could ask for help from friends who were already using the Internet, and it would be solved quickly.


    But for the users in Eldoria, these small problems couldn''t be solved so easily, because they were all just as lost in using the Internet as the new users in Arcantor.


    And if they were confused about how to use it, it was because there was a structural problem with the design...


    Observing various believers, I realized that the problem was even worse than I had first imagined.


    Arcantor was a mage-centric kingdom, where mages held the most noble positions and were respected by the kingdom, even if they came from a civilian background.


    And since wizards loved to read, the image of a wizard carrying a book back and forth through the cities was something very common and respected in Arcantor.


    But the same could not be said for Eldoria.


    Even though the citizens of Eldoria had heard of wizards and how respected they were in other kingdoms like Arcantor, few people had ever seen a wizard in person.


    In Eldoria, the citizens respected strength more than knowledge, preferring a sword to a book.


    And this became a problem for the Internet in Eldoria, because it wasn''t easy for the users to use the Internet through the book, and nobody noticed that there was a button for the user to choose how the Internet window looked in the real world.


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to put the button to change the Internet skin in that place, with a flashing notification to show that users could change the way it looked.


    Since they didn''t like books or scrolls, I decided to launch the new Internet window skin, a simple blue holographic floating screen that matched the color of my eyes, the same window I used to control the Internet in front of mortals.


    Unlike the book, which had a physical form, this window was just a hologram, so this lack of tangibility lowered the cost of Divine Power I had to keep it active; on the other hand, since it was easier to keep the Internet active this way, it made users keep it active longer than the books, bringing the cost back to the original price.


    Another thing I had to focus on were some updates.


    Since Arcantor was no longer the only kingdom using the Internet, I decided to change the name of the [Arcantor National] app to [National Journal] so that Internet users from other kingdoms wouldn''t feel awkward using this app, and Arcantor''s commanders could send messages to all users in all kingdoms without having to focus only on Arcantor.


    If the kingdoms were just allies, it would be possible to develop this in a different way, but Eldoria had literally lost a war to Arcantor and had to submit to them, so it was only fair that they just put their heads down.


    Thing


    While I was updating the interface and small internet functions, a notification from my [Carrier Pigeon] popped up.


    Curious, I paused my development and took a look at the message from Jaina.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    [Greetings to the Illustrious God of the Internet,


    It is with great reverence that I come before your divinity to bring news from our lands. Our mages, who diligently guard the border between the kingdoms of Arcantor and Novera, have reported the arrival of emissaries sent by the Goddess of Waves, who rules their lands.


    These emissaries have expressed their desire to contact you.


    Faced with this situation, I turn to you for guidance. How should we proceed with this contact proposed by Novera?


    We await your answer, certain that your decision will bring security and prosperity to our kingdom.


    May the wisdom of your divinity light our way.


    With all reverence and respect,


    Jaina Proudstone


    Archmage of Arcantor].


    Reading Jaina''s message, written in such a formal way, as if messages on the Internet were like formal letters, was very funny to me.


    This way of writing messages was very common among nobles and wizards, even if it wasn''t necessary.


    Only ordinary commoners wrote on the Internet the way people did in my previous world, with simpler, more direct communication.


    But even though this type of message was unnecessarily long and complicated, I wouldn''t complain about Jaina, and I would even reply to her in the same way, since that was how wizards felt comfortable talking.


    What surprised me about all this was that Lucy had sent her emissaries to talk to me!


    What was her intention?


    From what I remembered of this body''s memories, Adrian had a harmonious relationship with her, much better than any other young god at the school, but their relationship was just that, harmonious.


    If I had to, I wouldn''t have hesitated to attack Novera and completely destroy her kingdom, even if their relationship wasn''t bad, because this was a competition.


    Of course, I didn''t have to, so I had no reason to be rude to her or her church''s emissaries.


    Out of curiosity, I decided to ask Jaina to reply to the Border Wizard that she could send this message through him, that it would reach me, telling Jaina to pass on my [Carrier Pigeon] profile, with Athenos'' identity of course, so that the Wizard could send me the message.


    Upon reading this, Jaina quickly responded positively and sent the message to the mage.


    Watching her Internet, I followed the message she sent and quickly identified the Border Mage, changing my view to observe this mage through his Internet book.


    The man was a mage who appeared to be in his 60s, but who was possibly at least 10 years older, considering that he was a master mage wearing a navy blue cloak.


    When he saw that Jaina had sent him my contact information, the man was shocked and a smile appeared on his face as he very carefully added me.


    Returning to the guest room of the Mage Tower where he was staying, the man smiled elegantly.


    "The God of the Internet is ready to hear your message, you can tell me about it so that I can deliver it to the God of the Internet''s emissary as soon as possible." said the magician.


    Upon hearing this, the foreigners were confused. "Are you a member of the Church of the God of the Internet?"


    The magician shook his head. "No, I''m just a devout believer who prays to the God of the Internet more than ten times a day.


    Upon hearing this, the foreigners were completely shocked. "Ten times a day?!"


    They probably didn''t even pray to their goddess ten times a week, and here was this border magician praying to the God of the Internet more than ten times in the same day? Obviously, this man was a faithful follower of the God of the Internet!


    To confirm this, the foreigner finally took out a scroll with various symbols they couldn''t understand and handed it to the wizard.


    Looking at the scroll, the wizard was completely confused.


    What now? How am I supposed to give this information to the Internet God? He asked himself shocked, but he didn''t want to lose any prestige in front of these envoys of another goddess, so he just put the scroll away gracefully and continued talking to them for a few more minutes.


    I wasn''t focused on that conversation, but on the contents of that scroll.


    Since the wizard''s internet book was still active, I had a full view of the area they were in, so I was able to read the scroll even though it was closed. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    And what surprised me was what it contained.


    Even though mortals couldn''t understand what was written, I could understand it perfectly because it was written in the divine language, something that only gods could understand.


    [Are you interested in a partnership? If so, meet me tonight at the border of our realms with your divine conscience].


    It was still 10:00 a.m., a long time before the appointment, so I had time to think about it.


    Where did she get the confidence to meet me with our divine conscience?


    While I was thinking about this message, the magician had finished entertaining the foreigners and was wondering how to send this message to me.


    When he finally put the parchment against the Internet book, I let some of my divine power seep through the book and destroy the parchment, making it look as if I had transported it to myself.


    Since I already knew the contents, I didn''t need to keep it just to make the wizard think I had already received the message.


    I was just unsure what to do now...


    Meeting our Divine Consciousnesses might show an opening for the other God to attack you directly, which wasn''t safe at all...


    If it was any other god, I''d probably refuse without a second thought, but according to the personality Lucy had shown in the years Adrian had lived with her, she deserved the benefit of the doubt...

 Chapter 54: Lucy Wavecrest

    Theoretically, the best choice I could make at this moment for my future development was to stay here and not get involved with other gods.Even though I received a lot of Divine Power compared to those gods, I still needed a lot more Divine Power than them to do the same damage with each attack, so I needed to gather more Divine Power to be even safer in a possible confrontation with other gods.


    But considering that the god I wanted to meet was Lucy, the girl who had a great personality and was very polite and pleasant to old Adrian, I was tempted to go and meet her.


    Especially since I was already interested in forming a partnership with her to reduce my cost of divine power for the prayers of believers who wanted to learn to read and write.


    Even more so, when I realized that even after I reached Embryonic Divinity Rank 9, it was becoming increasingly difficult to reduce the cost.


    I knew that I could lower this cost as long as I put my mind to it, and I managed to lower it, but lowering the cost from 1 Divine Power point to 0.9 Divine Power points was very difficult, but lowering it from 0.9 to 0.85 was more difficult than the previous lowering.


    This made me realize that it was going to get harder and harder from now on.


    If lowering the cost was so difficult at this point, and if I wanted to make my Internet as addictive and interesting as the Internet in my previous world, it would be almost impossible to do on my own.


    If I could overcome the shortcoming of having to spend so much Divine Power through a partnership with Lucy, the cost of Divine Power to keep the Internet active with users using audio would drop so much that even if I gave her a percentage of the Divine Power earned on the Internet, I would still come out ahead.


    For the time being, the only use for audio on the Internet was for classes for mortals to learn to read and write, but I wanted to develop the Internet.


    To introduce music, radio, TV shows, movies, games, and all kinds of different media, so that people''s lives couldn''t go on without the Internet, just like in my previous world.


    So, despite trying to find various excuses not to go, I knew I had to go and meet Lucy.


    Of course, even though I had a positive impression of her, I still had to be careful, so I even stopped my Divine Power study with my main body and just let today''s Divine Power income accumulate in my body so that I would have enough resources in case a battle happened.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 9 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 782,413 -> 860,654


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 1.912.904 / 12.800.000 -> 2.429.296 / 12.800.000 (+1.290.981 -774.588)


    =========================


    Today I made a profit of over 500k Divine Power Points, something I''m sure even the best gods in this test were far from achieving in total, and I managed to do it in just one day...


    Unfortunately, the goddess I was about to meet was no ordinary goddess.


    According to Internet users in Novera, people in that country prayed to Lucy on average twice a week, and since she didn''t have the cost in Divine Power that I had with the Internet, she received that Divine Power directly into her body.


    With a population slightly smaller than Arcantor''s, Novera probably gave Lucy about 400,000 believers, which equated to 800,000 Divine Power points per week.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    And since it had been four weeks since the trial began, she had already received at least 3,200,000 Divine Power points!


    If she had just absorbed this Divine Power and not spent it on anything else, she could already be a Rank 9 Embryonic Divinity, just like me.


    But the likelihood of that happening was very low.


    Both because all the teachers rejected the idea of students running out of Divine Power after each evolution, and because my followers in Novera commented on how many "miracles" she was doing for the kingdom, which would result in a huge expenditure of Divine Power.


    If I had to guess, I''d say that Lucy was either at rank 7 with a few million Divine Power saved up for a possible battle that might arise and to perform more miracles for mortals, trying to maintain the twice-a-week prayer frequency, or she was at rank 8 with less Divine Power now, but using less Divine Power per miracle and being able to make stronger attacks with the Divine Power she did have.


    Both situations were worrisome, and I personally would have preferred her to be at level 8.


    But when I approached the place where she had arranged to meet my Divine Consciousness, I sensed another Divine Consciousness waiting for me there, a Divine Consciousness of a rank 7 god...


    This was more problematic...


    Since her Rank 7 had at least one million Divine Energy points available for combat, I would need to expend 8 to 9 million Divine Energy points to match the level of destruction she could cause at that moment, a far cry from the 2.5 million I had available now.


    But I continued to float up to that position, and as I got closer, I saw the outline of a familiar girl floating in the sky, looking around with a calm expression on her face.


    Since I was two ranks above her, I could sense her before she sensed me, so I was able to observe her more calmly before approaching her.


    Lucy''s appearance had changed a lot since the last time I saw her.


    Instead of a shy girl who was afraid to make eye contact with other students despite her great potential, Lucy now floated with a confident straight back, showing that she had accepted the responsibility of being a god.


    As her rank increased, so did her divine quality.


    Just as my eyes became brighter, her long blue hair also became longer, and the feeling and waves running through it became more intense, even producing a glow at the end.


    To match the blue hair, her blue eyes showed the seriousness of the responsibility she had, matching a blue dress that gave me the impression of looking like the texture of water, clinging to her delicate body, making her look very elegant.


    [Visual representation on Discord.Gg/NunuXD or on Patreon.Com/NunuXD]


    Her elegance was the complete opposite of my casualness.


    Since I didn''t appear to mortals with my divine consciousness, I never worried about the clothes I wore.


    Although my appearance was very good, it was slightly overshadowed by the simple, comfortable clothes I wore.


    At this point, could I use my divine power to make a more beautiful and elegant outfit? Yes, but to be honest, I didn''t want to bother.


    So I just flew up to her calmly and confidently until she noticed my presence and looked at me curiously.


    As she looked at my face, the concentrated expression on her face changed to one of genuine surprise, followed by a small smile on her face as she raised her hand and waved at me.


    "So the God of the Internet really is you, Adrian!" She said excitedly as she flew towards me with a smile on her face, not in the least bothered by my outfit.


    "Is it really me? Did you know that I was the God of the Internet?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, when the mortals started praying and told me about a caravan entering the kingdom and preaching about another god, it almost caused them to kill the merchants, but luckily I thought of all the students at the school and knew that there was no one with such a unique deity as the ''Internet'', so in my mind there was only one person left who could do that! That''s why I asked them not to interfere with the caravan, after I realized that the Internet would not harm my believers". Lucy quickly began to explain everything to me as she finally came right up to me and looked into my sparkling eyes with a beautiful smile on her face that took me by surprise.


    From what I remembered, even though they had a good relationship, they hadn''t been that close before, right?


    But this speech of hers made me realize a problem, since her believers were really grateful to her, it was understandable that the information of another god''s caravan entering their territory could cause conflicts.


    Fortunately, she quickly deduced that I was the god behind it and didn''t want to kill my believers.


    "Thank you for your mercy towards my believers, if I had known this was your kingdom, I wouldn''t have sent them to spread the Internet here." I lied as I bowed my head slightly.


    I would still have sent the believers to her kingdom if I had known it was hers, but I would have tried to be more discreet.


    Hearing my apology, Lucy quickly waved her hands as she replied. "No need to apologize, it''s all part of the test, I wouldn''t be mad at you for something like that."


    When she finished saying this, Lucy took a deep breath and I could feel her personality changing in front of me as she prepared for what she was going to say next.


    Much more serious than before, Lucy spoke. "Knowing that you are the God of the Internet really makes things a lot easier, my proposal for a partnership was a test to see if it really was you, since this has been confirmed, we can now discuss a possible alliance between our two kingdoms."


    As she said this, Lucy let out some of her divine power, trying to show dominance for the possible negotiation that would unfold, not realizing that my current rank was higher than hers.


    Not to mention that from what she said, it was clear that she didn''t know that I no longer ruled a single realm, but that I currently ruled two realms.


    This meant that the change of dominance in this negotiation had quietly changed hands. S?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55: Internet Pantheon

    Seeing Lucy show her Rank 7 Embryonic Divinity to demonstrate her dominance in the negotiation while trying to keep a serious expression, I smiled a little and showed my Rank 9 Divine Power as well.When she felt my Divine Power being released, Lucy''s expression, which she had been trying hard to keep serious, quickly changed to surprise.


    Apparently, she finally realized that I was deliberately hiding my rank and understood why she couldn''t feel my rank before I allowed her to feel it.


    "How?" she asked, her mouth open in an ''O'' shape.


    Smiling, I answered in a calm voice. "I don''t think the information has reached Novera yet, but in the last few days Arcantor and Eldoria clashed, and I defeated the God of Fear in addition to Eldoria''s royal family, allowing me to annex Eldoria to Arcantor''s sphere of influence, adding another 400,000 believers to the Internet users."


    Upon hearing this, Lucy was completely shocked.


    Thinking back to the information she had received from her followers about the Internet, she quickly began to calculate the divine power I could receive from those users and became frightened.


    So much so that I could see the shock on her face when I imagined the staggering amount of Divine Power I was receiving every week.


    "How many believers do you have now?" She asked, unable to close her mouth in surprise.


    Quickly recalling my system screen, I replied: "More than 860,000 believers who pray to me an average of 4 times a day."


    Hearing my confirmation, Lucy''s mouth opened even wider.


    "And I thought receiving two prayers a week was an amazing number to be proud of, then you come along and receive four times that amount every day..." She said as she slumped her shoulders.


    All the confidence and arrogance she had obviously trained for this moment went down the drain when she learned of our difference.


    I didn''t try to comfort her, as that would have been too rude at that moment and would have looked like I was trying to mock her, so I just let her deal with her feelings in silence, while keeping a calm and polite expression on my face.


    Fortunately, Lucy didn''t need much time to do this and quickly perked up a bit and asked me. "Since you decided to come and meet me, is it possible that you''re interested in becoming my partner?"


    The tone of this question was the complete opposite of the way the subject had come up.


    Instead of her acting as if a partnership with her was a favor I would receive, she was now the one who was excited about partnering with me.


    "Sure, considering your honest personality, our good relationship at the Divine School, and the potential you''ve shown in handling your realm so well, I''ve decided to invite you into my pantheon." I said with a smile.


    "Pantheon?" She asked confused.


    Unlike the gods of my previous world, which were divided into several different pantheons based on the region where those gods gained their faith, this world didn''t have a very well-defined pantheon system.


    There were partnerships between gods, but nothing as intimate as pantheons.


    "Yes, as you may have noticed, the Internet is an invention of mine that generates a huge amount of divine power every day, but while this brings a great advantage to my power, it also has a high cost in divine power that I have to study every day how to reduce, which reduces the time I could spend thinking about how to develop more applications or features." I began to explain.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Even though I have a deity as complete as Creativity, I''m still limited by the high cost of Divine Power for developing and maintaining uses of Divine Power that I haven''t mastered. So I thought of inviting other gods to form the Internet Pantheon, where several gods with different divinities would help me develop the Internet, and each god would receive a share of the Divine Power that the Internet generates because of their divinity," I explained. I explained.


    Listening to my explanation, Lucy''s eyes began to shine with excitement.


    With the profit of 800,000 Divine Power Points per week that she currently had, compared to the 24 million Divine Power Points that the Internet theoretically generated for me, since I hadn''t told her the cost yet, even if I gave her only 5% of that Divine Power, she would already be in profit compared to how much she currently received.


    "But what would happen to my followers in Novera?" She asked, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "I wouldn''t require them to change their faith from you to me, they could still pray to you twice a week out of gratitude, while using the rest of their prayers on the Internet." I explained.


    If I were to accept them on the Internet, Novera''s population of 400,000 alone would bring me 800,000 Divine Power points of profit per day, just considering the 0.5 Divine Power points cost of the ordinary Internet, not counting the cost of the [School] application.


    Even if I had to pay her a share of the big pie I had now, which was Arcantor and Eldoria, adding Novera to that pie would probably increase my profit even more, even if I had to pay her a share. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    And for her, she would not only get Divine Power from Novera''s 400,000 people, but she would also get a percentage of Arcantor and Eldoria''s profits!


    So at this point, we had a win-win situation where we would both benefit without either of us having to suffer.


    "How much are you going to pay me to join your pantheon?" She asked me, the tips of her hair shining and the waves through it moving even more intensely, showing how excited she was getting.


    "Honestly, since I have the Divinity of Creativity, I can replicate the powers of your Divinity, as I already do, but in the future this will become more and more complicated and tedious, so I thought I''d let you manage the part of the Internet that uses your Divinity, and in return I''ll give you 15% of the Divine Power income from those sections." I explained as I opened my hand and projected a holographic screen.


    On this holographic screen, I showed the number of users who used the school app on a daily basis while explaining how much it would cost with their interference and how much profit it could generate for us.


    [School: 774,588 daily uses].


    "With your participation in the Internet, the cost of this app would drop to just the standard cost of normal Internet, which would yield a profit of 445,000 Divine Power Points per day, your 15% participation in this app would mean 66,000 Divine Power Points per day, or 467,000 per week." I said as I displayed everything I was showing in numbers and graphs on the hologram.


    "That''s just with the population of Arcantor and Eldoria, not counting the population of Novera, which would increase the number of users of this app even more, increasing the profit even more, or even other kingdoms that we could dominate together in the future." I said as I showed everything on the screen.


    With each explanation, I could see the excitement growing on her face.


    As a game developer in my previous world, someone who had to deal with greedy businessmen who wanted to get the most out of me, I knew that the worst thing to do was to show what you were thinking by your facial expressions, as she was doing now, but I wasn''t going to correct her now.


    So I finally designed the ultimate cake for her. "Also, since I am the God of Creativity, I have several ideas for more applications of your divinity on the Internet in the future that would further increase your share of Internet revenues to unimaginable numbers."


    As I said this, the graph on the holographic screen began to rise without stopping.


    Since audio was a fundamental part of the Internet, her participation in all of this was very important.


    And since I was paying her a percentage of the profits and she was paying some of the costs, there was no downside to this partnership for me.


    Maybe if I waited for several years with each rank I rose to learn how to apply the efficiency of Divine Power on the Internet, I could do it all by myself, but paying such a percentage for the participation of a goddess with such high potential to become my ally was too cheap.


    I still had to calculate how all this cost and profit sharing would work in the future so that nothing could be taken advantage of maliciously by either side, but from the look on Lucy''s face now, I knew that I had already hooked this big fish.


    So I held out my hand to her and smiled. "So, Lucy Wavecrest, do you agree to be the first member of the Internet Pantheon besides me?"


    Looking at the screen with the presentations of what I had said, then feeling my current power, thinking about how much divine power I was receiving daily, and thinking about how many things she could do with that much power, Lucy smiled as she extended her hand to me and shook my hand as well.


    "Yes Adrian Innovashine, as long as you show me that everything you''ve promised me is real, I agree to participate in the Internet Pantheon. She replied with a beautiful smile on her face.


    With a simple handshake, a future legend of the Divine Kingdom was born.

 Chapter 56: How?

    Unlike simple groups, the concept of a pantheon that I wanted to define was much more intimate.Inviting Lucy into my pantheon would mean that our deities would be connected, with me being able to ask her permission to use her deity, and her also being able to ask me permission to use my deity.


    The same would happen with the other deities that would be added in the future.


    Since I didn''t want to limit the number of gods to a certain number, it might cause problems if the use of gods between us was unlimited, so I thought I would make it so that in order to use another god''s deity, you would have to ask permission.


    And since I wanted to do something so intimate, I had to make all the explanations as clear as possible to Lucy, to show her that I didn''t want to cheat her and pay her less than I had promised.


    So we talked all night as we floated along the border of our realms.


    With access to Lucy''s divinity, one of my major weaknesses could be overcome, as I could use her divinity to develop attacks instead of just using my divinity, which required a high cost, and Lucy knew this, so she used this as a bargain to increase the percentage of divine power she would receive on the Internet.


    Knowing that this would be fair to her, I decided to increase her earnings by 5%, so the new total she would receive was 20%.


    I would still receive 80% of the profits, which was great for me, and it was fair to her because the cost of the Internet interface was all mine, including the development of applications and the like.


    The only problem that remained was how to calculate the revenue from each user on the Internet and how to pay Lucy based on that.


    The way I came up with was to use Premium Internet Coin to calculate this.


    Just as Premium Internet Coin could be used to feed the iMonsters, it could also be accumulated to generate more hours of use for users.


    An ordinary citizen could pray as much as his body could handle every day, but only use the Internet for 2 hours, leaving 2 Premium Internet Coins to pay for future hours of use.


    This way, not only would PIC be better distributed around the world, but it would also encourage people even more to remember to pray to me.


    And to calculate people''s Internet usage, I could divide a PIC into 60 small invisible units that would be used every minute.


    As long as I developed a way in the apps to calculate how much PIC was used in that app during use, I could calculate how much Divine Power I would have to pay to Lucy.


    Transferring Divine Power was a bit complicated for someone in Embryonic Divinity, but it wasn''t impossible.


    After seeing the teachers do it so many times during our school years to give us Divine Power, it wasn''t too difficult to deduce how it was done.


    Even if a few thousand points of Divine Power were wasted in practice, it was nothing to someone who had millions of points of Divine Power.


    When Lucy heard my idea and how I would calculate it, she became a little worried. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not trying to trick me, are you?" she asked, looking me in the eye, perhaps expecting some kind of deception from me.


    I didn''t look away for a moment and shook my head. "I wouldn''t do that, to confirm that, I would also give you access to real-time data on users and their time on the Internet. You are my first partner, trying to trick you would make it impossible to develop partnerships with other gods, don''t worry."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Seeing the sincerity in my eyes, I realized that Lucy was relieved, but for some reason there was a bit of disappointment after she saw that I wouldn''t say anything more.


    Unfortunately, I had no idea what she was expecting, but I was glad to see her nod.


    "It''s okay, I trust you Adrian... even though you''re very different, I still believe in you." She said as she cracked a small smile that made me freeze.


    Did she realize that I''m not the Adrian she knew? I asked myself in shock before mentally shaking my head, trying to hide any clues I might be giving.


    I could easily blame my change on this test, as I had literally killed people and held the responsibility of hundreds of thousands of lives in my hands.


    Ignoring this, I changed the subject and went back to discussing the finer details of our partnership, and Lucy decided that she would use her church to help spread the word online, but make sure that she would continue to ask believers to pray for her at least twice a week.


    "All right, in the next few days I''m going to develop a web app specifically for you and your deity, I just need to get acquainted with it if you''ll let me. With your own app, if Internet users use it for more hours a day, it can further increase your Divine Power income via the Internet, if the content is interesting enough." I said with a smile.


    Hearing that, I saw her hair light up for a moment.


    "Really?!" She asked, getting excited again.


    From her thoughtful expression, I could imagine that her mind was already making mental calculations of how much Divine Power she could receive with the average Internet user''s use of two hours a day or even more.


    Considering that the Internet would soon have 1.2 million users, if those users used the Internet for four hours a day without the cost of the [School] application, the daily Divine Power gain would be up to 2,400,000 Divine Power points!


    If the users used her applications for two hours a day, she would earn 240,000 Divine Power points a day, or 1,680,000 Divine Power points a week, which was more than double what she was earning at the moment.


    With such a huge influx of Divine Power every week, the two of us were consolidating our position as the most powerful gods in this small world.


    Especially considering that Lucy didn''t have my handicap of needing several times more Divine Power to attack, and that by borrowing her Divinity, I wouldn''t have that problem either, we were definitely close to invincibility here.


    Of course, I wouldn''t be stupid enough to consider her divinity as my own, since I still needed her permission to use it, which could be a problem for me in the long run.


    But there was one thing I hadn''t discussed with Lucy.


    How could I replicate her divinity with my divinity without anything to base it on, now that I had her divinity to study, couldn''t I just replicate it with my divinity after a while?


    It would be difficult for me to reduce the cost of my attacks to the same cost as gods like her, but I could use her deity as an example so that I could study and optimize my use of waves, which was her specialty, over time.


    "Just ask me one thing, you show so much interest in my deity, but you haven''t told me what use you would have for my deity?" Lucy asked me once we had signed the agreement and she had officially joined my pantheon.


    This created a connection between our divinity so that we could feel each other.


    I could now sense both where the consciousness divinity and Lucy were in front of me, and my main body in the divine world could sense where Lucy was, possibly guessing which cubicle she was in based on our position in the divine world.


    Through this connection, we could also easily sense each other''s intentions, something that could be completely blocked if we wanted to.


    But to show my sincerity, I smiled at her. "Can you grant me access to the use of your divinity? I believe I can show you the potential I see in your divinity."


    Hearing this, Lucy was confused and nodded, using her Divine Power to allow me to make a connection between our Divinity and to use my Divine Power to reproduce the use of her Divinity.


    Feeling the connection with the waves, at first I only felt the waves of the nearby rivers, which were the easiest waves to feel, but I kept my eyes closed and kept trying to adjust to the smaller waves.


    Lucy just remained silent as she watched me curiously.


    To make the process I was trying to do even easier, I started clapping my hands rhythmically.


    After a few minutes, since I already knew what I was looking for and had even used it to develop the [School] app, I could feel a faint sound wave coming out of my palms and flying through the air until it disappeared.


    Smiling, I clapped my hands again, this time using my divine power to amplify the wave my palm was projecting, making the sound louder.


    Opening my eyes, I continued to clap, and even though I used the same power each time, the sound waves became louder and more powerful.


    To the point that even Lucy began to feel it and her eyes began to widen.


    To imprint this moment in her mind, I decided to play around a bit and clapped my hands harder, using even more Divine Power.


    Paah!


    The crack of my palm was so loud that it could even be mistaken for thunder, pushing my hair back slightly, while Lucy''s long hair also floated back, leaving only her shocked face to stare at me.


    "How?" was the only thing that came out of her mouth after seeing that.

 Chapter 57: A whole new application!

    "How did you do that?" She asked in shock as she stared at my hand and felt the sound waves it was producing.Since I had already used sound waves on the Internet and knew exactly what they were, it was understandable that I could feel them more easily at first, because even though they were weak, I knew what I was looking for.


    Smiling, I explained: "This, my beautiful Wave Goddess, is called a Sound Wave." I began to explain excitedly, not realizing that my phrase had caused a strange reaction in her.


    "Lucy, sound waves are vibrations that travel through the air, water, or even the earth. Think of them as little ripples that spread out when you throw a stone into the water. These ripples are caused by something vibrating, such as the string of a musical instrument or the sound of your own voice. The sound waves spread out in all directions, just like the waves you control in the ocean.


    And the most interesting thing is that just like ocean waves, sound waves can be gentle and peaceful or powerful and destructive. They have the power to communicate, but they can also have an effect, depending on how they are used. So, since you are not the ''Goddess of Ocean Waves'', your mastery of waves extends to sound waves, because like ocean waves, sound waves connect, move and affect everything around them." I smiled as I moved my hands and mimicked the movement of a violin while using my Divine Power to try to reproduce the sound of a violin according to my memories of my previous world.


    At first it was a very strange sound, but every second it took on a shape more and more like the violin I remembered, until I was playing "Schubert - Ave Maria" under Lucy''s shocked look.


    Coming from a Christian family, even though I wasn''t close to the church in my previous world, my father loved to put on this music while he drank wine on Sunday evenings, so even though I wasn''t that interested in religion, the music made a big impression on me.


    Fortunately, with Divine Power, I didn''t even need to know how to play the violin to reproduce the sound of the music perfectly, because I had no idea how to play that instrument so perfectly.


    When I opened my eyes after finishing the song, I saw a Lucy who not only had her eyes wide open, but also had her delicate mouth open in an "O" shape.


    Smiling, I bowed in thanks in an exaggerated scenic manner, bringing her back to reality.


    "Did you really use my divinity to play with sounds like that?" She asked incredulously.


    "Yes, you must have felt the sound waves imbued with my divine power, right? I don''t think it''s impossible for you to do something like that." I said as I opened my hand to her.


    "Adrian, that..." She tried to say something, getting more and more worried. "This could cause a serious problem, wouldn''t the god of music be offended if I copied his deity?"


    Looking at her, I was speechless.


    Pointing at myself, I caused eight small spheres of each element to materialize around me as I asked her. "Are you asking me this? As I told you, the Internet already has an audio function that uses the principle of sound waves even without your divinity, so don''t worry, right now you are with the greatest copyist in the entire divine world."


    Looking at the spheres around me, Lucy realized that what I had said was true and answered me with a question spoken in a wry tone. "And was that statement meant to reassure me, or to make me more worried?"


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I laughed at her question. "I don''t know... but I think it should reassure you to know that the potential of your divinity is much greater than that of the God of Music, because while he has to focus his divinity only on music, as most other gods do, you have all the possibilities of the Sound Waves you have just learned, as well as the Mechanical Waves you have been using for years, or even the Seismic Waves, which should also enter your domain."


    "Seismic Waves?" She asked in confusion.


    Shaking my head, I looked at the rising sun and replied. "A lesson for another time, for now it''s best that you just focus on developing your Sound Waves to a decent level to deal with Zack, who also has a mastery of sound in his deity, as he may be our next opponent..."


    Hearing this, Lucy was surprised and wanted to ask me some more questions, but I was getting really tired since I hadn''t slept at all that night.


    Even though I had risen in rank and my need for sleep had diminished, I was still an embryonic god, and talking to her was really mentally exhausting.


    Perhaps if I were an Elemental God, I could sleep even less, but for now, I had to take good care of my health to be ready for the next confrontation.


    "Familiarize yourself with the sound waves, but if you get bored, I''ll also give you access to my deity. Since the Deity of Creativity can literally do anything, you can have fun with it." I said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lucy was surprised and smiled as she replied to me. "Then I''ll also keep your access to the Wave Divinity, so you can also have fun with my divinity, or prepare for our next battle."


    I nodded my head, extremely pleased.


    If I allowed her to access my divinity all the time, she would also allow me to access her divinity all the time, and the more time passed, the harder it would be for her to deny me access to her divinity without a reason.


    In this way, I would have access to an inexpensive deity for attacks whenever I wanted, especially a deity with potential attacks as powerful as sound waves.


    Ultrasound attacks would be a horror for my opponent if I have enough Divine Power, and with the Internet providing so much Divine Power, I always have enough Divine Power.


    Apart from these advantages, Lucy would hardly know how to use my divinity for anything really useful, and even if she did something that could threaten me, I could always deny her access to my divinity and the whole thing would fall apart, so there was no harm in it.


    Of course, I couldn''t use her divinity to attack her, because she could do the same to me, but why would I attack her?


    A beautiful, innocent, and useful girl, there was no point in trying to take her away from me.


    "Just don''t forget to announce the Internet in Novera, I will rest for a while after returning to the Divine World, and then I will develop the method to calculate the Divine Power, as well as a way to transfer it to you automatically, so that you also have a constant flow of Divine Power coming in daily." I said smiling.


    Hearing this, Lucy nodded quickly. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell my emissaries and the royal family to spread the internet to the entire population, in a few days all of Novera will have access to the internet."


    Smiling at her answer, I nodded as I began to fly back to the capital of Arcantor, while she waved her arms at me and turned to fly to the capital of Novera.


    With this deal in place, not only was my path to becoming an Elemental God becoming easier and easier, but I had also managed to deal with one of my greatest weaknesses, as I developed powerful allies to act as my backup in the divine world, paving my way for the future.


    Of course, I still needed to practice with the Wave Divinity to be able to use it to the full potential that Lucy could.


    Since this deity belonged to her and I was connected to her in order to use it, even if I became as familiar with it as possible, I would still be stuck at her rank, in this case, Rank 7 Embryonic Deity.


    Even if I became an Elemental God, I would still be limited to Rank 7 Embryonic Divinity in Wave Divinity.


    But even with that limit, if I had 10 million Divine Power points to attack, the destruction that attack would cause would be magnificent.


    Lucy was also limited to using my god because her rank was lower than mine; her limit was literally her rank, which didn''t give her any advantage or disadvantage in using a higher-ranked god.


    Although I really wanted to practice using her god now, I was very tired and needed some rest, so after flying to the capital of Arcantor, I returned with my consciousness to my body in the Divine World and lay down in bed to sleep.


    Tomorrow I would learn how to deal with this new divinity I had access to and prepare to face Zack. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    What I did not know was that because of a warning he had received, he was more eager to attack me than I could have imagined...

 Chapter 58: Invasion?

    "What an incredible sleep..." I said as I stretched, feeling my strength stronger than before I fell asleep.Thinking that Lucy might have started advertising on the internet by now, I smiled as I opened my status screen and checked exactly how much Divine Power I now had.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 9 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 860,654 -> 946,719


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Divine power: 2,429,296 / 12,800,000 -> 4,322,734 / 12,800,000 (+1,893,438)


    =========================


    The first number that caught my eye was the number of believers, which had increased by more than 80,000 users in the mortal world in just one day, a number that I would probably not be able to reach now that I only relied on Arcantor and Eldoria, which were already saturated.


    But the number that really caught my attention was the amount of Divine Power I had received in that time...


    Unlike before, when I only received the profit from 3 hours of mortal Internet use and still had the huge cost of using it to keep the [School] application active, now that cost had practically disappeared!


    Of course, the cost was still there, so much so that this cost caused the average Divine Power I spent on the Internet to drop from the original 0.425 Divine Power points per hour to 0.5 Divine Power points per hour, as if taking away the efficiency I had perfected over the past few ranks.


    But considering that the cost of the [School] application had disappeared, I was still making a profit!


    And if I went up to an Elementary Divinity, that cost would really drop, or just give me more room to improve the Internet and develop more features!


    But for now, I was satisfied.


    Before I went to bed, I changed the Divine Source I was using for the Internet audios from my own Divinity to Lucy''s Divinity channel.


    The only thing I had to do now was to calculate her percentage to give her the fair Divine Power for the profit I had received.


    Unfortunately, I was so tired that I couldn''t develop the method of PIC spent on the Internet to more easily calculate how much I had to pay her, so I had to manually analyze the data from the Internet and calculate for myself how much I should transfer to her.


    Since our gods were connected through our pantheon, I was able to transfer divine power to her as if we had an instant payment application like in my previous world.


    To calculate the amount she would receive, I had to calculate the number of illiterate believers who used the [School] app, which was 90% of the current believers, calculate the 50% profit on the Divine Power received, and on top of that profit I would take her 20% share, resulting in a transfer of 85,204 Divine Power points to Lucy today.


    It wouldn''t be difficult to calculate this every day, but the ideal way would be to just automate it so that the number of Divine Power I had to transfer to her would automatically show up every day, or even a way to automatically transfer that amount to her.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    And that was one of my focuses for today.


    While my divine conscience was traveling to Arcantor, ready to start developing this functionality to automatically calculate how much I should transfer to Lucy every day using the method I had thought of to make PIC coins usable on the Internet as credits in a cyber cafe, my main body was focused on studying Lucy''s mastery of divinity to improve my combat power.


    Unfortunately, my development of this function of Premium Internet Coins had to be postponed when I returned to the mortal world and felt a divine power approaching the capital of Arcantor at high speed.


    Confused, I frowned and flew with my divine consciousness to the path this deity was taking to Arcantor.


    As I flew, I used Divine Power to scan the Internet as quickly as possible, trying to find clues as to what might be going on, and to my surprise, there really was something!


    The believers of Valoria began to post confused messages when they realized that several thunderclaps had appeared a few minutes ago, with similar messages appearing from users on the border of Arcantor, and new messages appearing every few minutes from users closer to the capital of the kingdom.


    Reading these posts, I already understood what was happening.


    Zack Gale, the God of Thunder, might have just rested in Valoria and was now heading for Arcantor, flying toward my kingdom at high speed.


    I didn''t know if he was going to attack me directly or try to talk to me, but I wasn''t in the mood to find out peacefully.


    Just the fact that he sent his divine consciousness to Arcantor in such a scandalous manner was a clear sign of disrespect, something that could easily start a war.


    This could be a huge problem for ordinary gods, as Zack was probably very powerful at this point, having received prayers from his kingdom in addition to the new believers he had gained in Valoria.


    Sure, he must have used up a lot of divine power fighting the mountain god, but I wouldn''t doubt that he was still very strong.


    And if it was the Adrian of two days ago, Zack could really be a threat to me now, because if he came with 600k Divine Power points to attack, I wouldn''t be able to defend that easily, since I would need at least 5 million Divine Power points to be able to compare with his Divine Power usage efficiency.


    But it was different now.


    Not only did I rely on my Creativity Domain, but I also had access to the Waves Domain...


    With such a powerful domain and such a low cost of Divine Power that such attacks would require, it was practically impossible for Zack to do anything really threatening to me with the 4 million Divine Power points I currently had, so a huge smile appeared on my face as I floated down the path where Zack was coming from, and I just smiled as I waited for him.


    Maybe with a little surprise?


    === Zack Gale POV ===


    As I flew around Arcantor, I looked down at the mortals below, looking for the look of fear and amazement that all the mortals who had seen me everywhere had on their faces, but although some of them actually had that look, most of them just looked confused and went back to reading the books they were holding.


    This confused me.


    How could they not be afraid of me? Weren''t they afraid of another god appearing in their realm?


    When I invaded Valoria, the mortals were frightened and almost scared to death when they heard my thunder roar in the sky, because they had already suffered from one god demanding prayers for them, and now that another god had appeared, they were very afraid.


    But strangely enough, the people in Arcantor were stupid and couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Well, it''s a good thing that they were stupid, because if I really asked for their prayers, their stupidity would make them even more afraid of me, and they would worship me just like the idiots in my kingdom.


    I just can''t understand how my uncle thinks that the God of this kingdom could pose any danger to me...


    Not only is the kingdom made up of idiots, but the god of this kingdom is Innovashine... S?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if he has a huge number of followers, or even if he has reached the 9th rank of embryonic divinity in some way I can''t imagine, he''s still just a good-for-nothing with a weak divinity...


    When he first arrived at the school, I was even a little intimidated to learn that he had a full divinity, but after seeing that he was ten times weaker than all the other students at the school, my fear of him disappeared, leaving only disdain for his weak personality and the wasted potential in the hands of someone like him.


    Even if he was a Rank 9 Embryonic Divinity now, what difference would it make if he was weaker than a Rank 4 Embryonic Divinity?


    I could have become a Rank 8 Embryonic Divinity whenever I wanted, so he was nothing special.


    But even though I didn''t agree with my uncle, I still decided to come to Arcantor so that I could finish Innovashine soon and go back to conquering other kingdoms.


    With the amount of Divine Power I had now, I knew that it was more than enough to deal with a good-for-nothing like Innovashine.


    And as I flew quickly to the capital of Arcantor, I felt a Divine Power hovering in the middle of my path.


    Since there was no other god in this realm, there was only one logical answer to who was the idiot standing in my way.


    Smiling, I didn''t think much of it and began to recharge my Divine Power while preparing to catch him unawares with a sneak attack.

 Chapter 59: Disappointing

    Feeling the power of thunder coursing through my body, my smile widened as I imagined beating Innovashine.I could sense that he was floating just over 1,500 meters from where I was, so I used my Divine Power to accelerate my speed even more so that Innovashine wouldn''t even be able to react to what was about to hit him.


    In the Divine School, I couldn''t do anything physical to him, but in the mortal world, we weren''t under those rules.


    Even if I hurt his divine consciousness so badly that his main body was injured, it wouldn''t be my responsibility.


    Especially considering that his rank is higher than mine, that gives me an even bigger excuse to use a level of power that he can''t handle.


    So I began to burn a large amount of divine power for this attack.


    Knowing how expensive it was for him to replicate other gods'' attacks and abilities, I smiled as I used a total of 100,000 Divine Power points for this attack, something he should have had at least 1 million Divine Power points to defend against.


    Considering that he had recently ascended to a Rank 9 Embryonic Deity, he should have almost no Divine Power left to defend himself.


    In a few seconds, I was facing him.


    Innovashine floated in front of me with a bored expression on his face while wearing a stupid outfit.


    Even though his eyes were glowing at a level I''d never seen before, I didn''t care as I stretched out my hand and sent a bolt of lightning towards him.


    Grom Stonepeak, the mountain god I had defeated a few days ago, had mistaken my attack for the lightning itself, and had put up useless defenses to block it, unaware that the thunder was the real damage dealer.


    Just as my uncle had suggested when he trained me, I had hidden this information from everyone during my school days.


    Sure, the smartest ones could figure it out on their own, but most of the other students didn''t bother to deeply analyze the divinity of the other students in the class, so few suspected my mastery.


    Like Grom, I imagined that Innovashine would react to the lightning coming from my hand and try to defend himself in some way, but strangely, he just stood there?


    Even if the power didn''t come directly from the lightning, it wasn''t wise of him to just attack directly, was it?


    As the lightning approached him, Innovashine snapped his fingers, and I felt something come out of him.


    The thing that came out of him made the lightning that I had sent at him much weaker, so much so that when the lightning touched him, no damage was done.


    But even though this seemed very surprising, what shocked me even more was that I didn''t hear anything anymore!


    Not only could I not hear the animals in the forest below, I couldn''t even hear the wind around us.


    It was as if the world had become a completely silent place...


    And what happened next shocked me even more.


    After the lightning I had sent to Innovashine disappeared, it was time for the sound of my thunder to roar, dealing damage equal to 100k Divine Power attack points to Innovashine, but just as the sound of the rest of the world had disappeared, the sound of my thunder had disappeared as well!


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I could feel the Divine Power disappearing from my body along with the attack, and I could feel from my divinity that this thunder was really trying to break free from whatever was happening now, but it was as if I was trapped in a bubble where no sound could work!


    Realizing that something very wrong was happening, my heart began to race with worry.


    With my Divine Power, I would even be able to hear these stronger beats of my heart in a normal situation, but not being able to hear even the surrounding wind showed how powerful this thing Innovashine had done was.


    But I wouldn''t give up.


    Knowing that Innovashine had done something to the sound around us, as long as I used more Divine Power than he did, I could break through this barrier.


    Then I felt my Divine Power reserves.


    Even though I had used 100,000 Divine Power points for the last attack, I still had 400,000 Divine Power points left for this attack.


    When I saw the arrogant smile on his face, I knew that I had to go all out on this attack to wipe that smile off his face and show who the real best god in our school is.


    So I began to accumulate Divine Power in my hand.


    Innovashine just stood there and watched me charge my attack, practically mocking me as he waited for me to accumulate my Divine Power in the attack.


    He would regret this, he would completely regret this!


    The attack I had built up had a potency of 350,000 Divine Power points, which meant that Innovashine would have to spend at least 3 million Divine Power points to defend himself, a number I highly doubted he had.


    So I just smiled as I reached forward and let the beam fly at him first.


    This current beam was 3.5 times more powerful than the previous attack, so much so that I was waiting to see his expression change to shock and despair after feeling it.


    Especially since now I could even hear the sound of the lightning crackling as it flew, indicating that my thunder would be coming soon! S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality.


    But it didn''t...


    Just like last time, he just snapped his fingers and the world went back to complete silence...


    Seeing it happen just like last time gave me a bad feeling...


    And the smile on his face was the biggest clue!


    I was still hoping that my attack with 350k Divine Power Points of potency could withstand this silence and make the beautiful sound of thunder roar again, but nothing came of it...


    The world just fell silent, and my thunder roared like someone with their mouth covered trying to scream... you could hear a slight murmur in the background, but nothing that could affect the rest of the world in any way...


    Now I was truly desperate.


    I only had 50k Divine Power Points left, and I knew there was nothing I could do to defend myself...


    Just as I realized this, Innovashine also realized this fact and was about to say something to humiliate me.


    I knew that and I didn''t want to hear it!


    So, without thinking twice, I used my main body to control my divine consciousness so that it would quickly return to the divine world.


    Returning to the divine world this way would mean that I would have to return to the mortal world through my realm, which would be a bit of a hassle, but thinking of the frustration Innovashine would feel at not being able to say anything humiliating to me... this was satisfaction.


    Somehow he managed to deal with my attack, and I had to find a way to deal with it.


    === Adrian''s POV ===


    Seeing Zack''s divine consciousness disappear before my eyes shocked me.


    Did he really just give up after a fight like that?


    I had only spent about 700k Divine Power Points to defend myself and humiliate him, but he couldn''t resist and ran away with his tail between his legs?


    How pathetic...


    I thought Zack might be an interesting fight, something that would make my blood boil like the fight against Zane, the God of Fear, but this was very... disappointing.


    Fortunately, I looked in the direction he came from and knew what was there.


    Valoria, a kingdom the size of Novera, with vegetation that made life in society very difficult for the people who lived there, but which could now become a great source of divine power for me, since the god there had been eliminated by Zack!


    I even wanted to keep Zack here and humiliate him a bit to get revenge for old Adrian, but I still couldn''t trap his divine consciousness here.


    If I were an elemental god, I might have been able to do that, but since I was only two small ranks above Zack, it was difficult to try to do something that would force him like that.


    But with Arcantor, Eldoria, Novera, and Valoria giving me divine power, it would only be a matter of days before I became an elemental god.


    And when I reached that rank, I would be practically invincible in the mortal world, dealing with embryonic gods like the other disciples...


    At this thought, a huge smile appeared on my face.


    ''You may have run away now, Zack Gale, but don''t worry, I''m coming after you and your kingdom...'' I thought as I began to plan my strategy to control Valoria.

 Chapter 60: Mistakes

    With the disappointing "fight" I had against Zack, I realized that something very important was happening to me.Letting Zack attack me without fighting back, letting him prepare his attacks, seeing the look of disappointment and fear on his face may have been very satisfying for me, but it was an arrogance that I was developing.


    I was becoming arrogant because of the Divine Power I had accumulated, because of how much Divine Power I was receiving every day, and it was making me as proud as the other students of the Divine School.


    And I detested that.


    Just because I easily won a battle against the God of Fear and had an advantage over Zack in terms of Divine Mastery, didn''t make me a better God than anyone else...


    If I had been less arrogant towards Zack and had really dedicated myself to this battle, he wouldn''t have escaped.


    And when I realized that, I took a deep breath and cleared my mind, both in the mortal world and in the divine world.


    "Don''t let this arrogance go to your head, Adrian..." I said softly in the divine world. "You may have become a god, but you are a god in name only, stop having the divine arrogance and don''t become an abomination like the Greek pantheon..."


    Thinking about all the gods I''d heard about and how abominable it would be to become like them, I managed to bring my mind back to how I should be, with the mind of a normal person who came from Earth.


    "When I meet Zack again, I won''t be arrogant and I will deal with him as soon as possible." I said determinedly.


    Zack and Lucy were the main students I had to watch out for, and with Lucy on my side, only Zack was left to stand in my way.


    And the best way to deal with him was to take advantage of the power vacuum left in Valoria and bring another kingdom under my control, this one the fourth.


    Using the Internet, I quickly sent an order to my "emissaries" who were on a mission in that kingdom.


    Sure, I wouldn''t send them a message in an informal way like I did with my friends in the previous world, but I would use the way I used to talk to the inhabitants of that world.


    Since they were all noble or aspiring to be, the best way to talk to them was to use noble and learned language.


    === Kevin POV ===


    The atmosphere in Valoria was very confusing at the moment...


    From what I could gather, the citizens were apparently scared and excited to realize that they had a god for a few weeks.


    They imagined that with the Mountain God''s blessing upon them, they would be able to prosper and live a better life.


    At first, it even worked a little, as a few small miracles began to happen, such as the mountains stopping sliding and several lives being spared each week throughout the kingdom.


    But this happiness was short-lived, for a few days ago, another god came to Valoria and battled the god of the mountains.


    When the mortals realized this, they were shocked and frightened, and they even prayed to the mountain god to help their god in this battle, but in the end, their god died and they had to pray to a new god, the god of thunder.


    Seeing how destructive the battle between the two gods was, the mortals became frightened and submitted to the God of Thunder.


    But the people of Valoria had a hard time accepting the sudden change in their faith, and although they prayed to the God of Thunder out of obligation, no one really felt good about this new god who had killed their god.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    When I heard all this, I was excited that the God of Arcantor was the God of the Internet, who had always been very fair and honest with us, only giving us benefits and never letting battles like this affect the people of Arcantor.


    As I was getting ready to leave this small town where my trade caravan was, I felt my Internet book make a strange sound that I had never heard before, similar to the sound of a bell.


    Out of curiosity, I picked up my Internet book and was shocked to find that I had received a message from the God of the Internet!


    I quickly opened [Carrier Pigeon] and read the message he had sent me.


    [My faithful and hardworking emissaries,


    The God of Thunder attempted to invade Arcantor and was defeated by me, forcing him to return to his realm of origin, leaving Valoria without a god to lead the mortals.


    Now that Valoria is without the presence of its former god, we are faced with a unique opportunity. The void once filled by the power of the Mountain God must now be filled by something new, something that can bring prosperity, knowledge, and a new era of growth to the people of Valoria.


    I ask you to intensify your efforts to spread the word of the Internet to all regions of Valoria.


    Bring the word of connectivity and knowledge to every village, town, and city. Show the people of Valoria the infinite possibilities that the Internet can offer them. From agricultural knowledge that can improve their crops to trade opportunities that can enrich their lives.


    Remember, without a god to guide them, the people of Valoria will look for something to fill the void. Be the bearers of this new light, bringing not only the tools of prosperity, but also my presence into your lives.


    Now is the time to seize this unique moment in history and expand my influence over Valoria. The victory of our cause depends on your efforts. I have faith in your wisdom and determination.


    And don''t worry, the rewards for your help will be as rich as the number of new believers you will gain.


    Go forth, my emissaries, and may the light of the Internet shine brightly over all Valoria.


    God of the Internet].


    When I read this message, my blood began to boil.


    Without the God of Valoria, and knowing the power and danger that the Gods represent after the battle that took place here between two Gods, the Valorians would surely know that being under the protection of a God would be the best thing they could do.


    And who better to be that God, than the God of the Internet himself, the wisest and most benevolent God?


    Especially since the God of the Internet even confirmed that the rewards for inviting the Valorians would be rich.


    I smiled as I decided not to leave the city now, and planned to set up an Internet exhibition for the entire population, even spending a few PIC to summon my iMonster to show the population of this city the benefits of the Internet.


    I knew how valuable iMonsters were to the city, so I was confident that I could convert the entire city into believers in the Internet God.


    Since I no longer had to worry about the wrath of another god, I could act without restraint.


    Considering that this town has a population of around 1,000 people, this would bring me a great reward, to the point where I could possibly buy a blessing from the Internet God himself! S~ea??h the novelFire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    === Adrian''s POV ===


    As I looked at the emissaries scattered throughout Valoria, my smile grew wider and wider.


    Luring these merchants with lucrative offers and fat rewards was the best thing to do.


    Giving them the freedom to act as they wished and rewarding them for it was a sure profit.


    Even if they drew some weaker blessings, the cost to me would only be a few thousand Divine Power points, nothing that would be missed with the amount of Divine Power I received on a daily basis.


    Knowing that this side was pretty much done, I could focus on developing the more technical use of PIC on the Internet, and by the end of the day, I finally had the new functionality ready.


    Now it could automatically calculate how much Divine Power I needed to transfer to Lucy on a daily basis.


    The only thing left to do was to tell mortals how this new functionality worked.


    But that wasn''t the only thing I needed to focus on.


    With the sound waves available to me on the Internet, I could now implement the use of music on the Internet!


    With Lucy''s divinity available, I could develop a music application and provide the population with a practical and easy way to listen to music at any time.


    Even though there were already mortals who had graduated from the App [School] and learned to read and write in recent days, with the growing Internet population, the number of literate users was still very small.


    With music and the benefits of Premium Internet Coins available to the population, I believe it would be enough to increase the average time spent on the Internet by a large margin.


    Even if I had to pay Lucy 20% of the Divine Power I would get from it, as long as mortals used the Internet for an extra hour a day on average, I would get an extra 500,000 Divine Power points every day, and paying her 100,000 of them was very fair.


    But to develop a music application, I need songs to make available on the application...


    Even though I knew a lot of music from my previous world, only a few songs were suitable for a middle-aged population, and of the songs that were suitable, I didn''t have enough musical knowledge to reproduce them well.


    So I decided to ask for help.


    If there were people I could ask for help, why try to do it on my own?


    What I didn''t know was what a pleasant surprise I was in for.

 Chapter 61: Mystic Melody

    [Do you want to make an App where believers can listen to music?]Jaina asked me in a message on [Carrier Pigeon].


    From her less formal tone, it seems that she was surprised by the idea of the app.


    [Exactly, I imagined that making music available for mortals to listen to at any time would be a great way to improve people''s quality of life, as well as encourage them to use the Internet longer and give me more divine power with it]. I honestly explained in a message back to her.


    But while I was typing, I realized another big change I could make on the Internet.


    Now that I could control sound waves, couldn''t I develop a form of audio invocation?


    So, ignoring Jaina''s message for a few minutes, I quickly developed a small test version and called her.


    Looking at her through my divine vision over the Internet, I could see Jaina''s surprise when she noticed the message appearing on her screen.


    [The God of the Internet is calling you, do you wish to accept the voice call?]


    [Yes] [No]


    The buttons had green and red icons representing the user''s choice.


    Confused, Jaina clicked [Yes] to see what it was, allowing me to speak freely to her without having to type.


    "Hi Jaina." I said smiling.


    When Jaina heard my voice coming from the Internet book, she was shocked and looked around in confusion.


    "How are you talking to me?" She asked.


    "Through the Internet, I''ve partnered with the Goddess of Waves, and with my knowledge and her divinity, I''ve developed this function. Right now, it''s not available to the rest of the public, but in the future, all users will be able to use the Internet to voice chat with whomever they want, whenever they want." I smiled as I explained it to her.


    Upon hearing this, Jaina was shocked.


    Since I was the only one who could see her, it was like I was on a video call while she was on a voice call, but without her knowing.


    "Right..." She said as she sighed, apparently giving up trying to understand me.


    "So about my idea for an app so that mortals can listen to music, I developed this new app last night, it''s already finished, I just need songs to fill it." I said as I gave her access to the app. "You can check the app on your internet, there''s already a song I recorded as an example."


    Hearing this, Jaina curiously minimized [Carrier Pigeon] and saw that there was a new app in her book.


    The icon of the app was a beautiful golden harp with a magic circle around it showing golden musical notes floating around, with a blue background like a clear, cloudless sky.


    Below the icon was the name of the application, [Mystic Melody].


    Nodding her head, Jaina agreed with the icon and name of the application as she clicked on the application to see a white and gold interface.


    In my previous world, people would have hated it, since the light theme was hated by 90% of Internet users, but in this world, I noticed that people liked to use the Internet''s light screen as a method of lighting up at night, which made this app useful for that.


    Could I make a flashlight app in the future to solve this problem for good? Yes, but for the app to be called a flashlight, the screen brightness would have to be much higher, which would potentially reduce my profit even more now, so I was waiting for my rank to rise to do that.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    When I became an Elemental God, my efficiency in using Divine Power would increase so much that I could develop more expensive apps on the Internet, and I wouldn''t have to worry about making a profit.


    But for now, people would still have to make do with lighting themselves at night.


    Sure, it''s not like they were complaining.


    They were already very grateful for the way things were, I was just annoyed that there wasn''t a flashlight app because I knew how useful such an app was in my previous world.


    While I was thinking about this, Jaina listened to "Ave Maria" on the app and nodded in satisfaction.


    Since this was one of the few classical songs from my previous world that I remembered very well and that would fit well in this world, I chose this song as an example.


    From Jaina''s expression, I knew I had made the right choice, because when the song ended, she stared into space for a few minutes before turning back to the [Carrier Pigeon] application and talking to me.


    "I just listened to your song... what a beautiful melody... it really lives up to the name [Mystic Melody]." Jaina said reverently. "Is this music from the Divine World by any chance?"


    Smiling, I shook my head as I replied, even though she couldn''t see it. "No, this is 100% music from the mortal world."


    Hearing this, Jaina was even more surprised.


    "That''s amazing... even though I don''t know any such amazing songs, one of the teachers at the Arcantor Magic School is trying to develop a branch of magic called ''Musical Magic'', I think she would be very interested in the new app... how about I introduce her to Athenos?" Jaina suggested with a smile.


    Hearing that made me curious. A mortal was developing magic based on music? That sounded very interesting.


    Since I would have to discuss it with her, it would be best to do it in person, so I thought about it for a moment and answered Jaina.


    "Alright, I''ll be there in a few minutes." I said.


    "Okay, I''ll invite you to my office." Jaina said, making me nod and hang up the phone.


    Soon after, I descended into the mortal world through the marble body that was on standby in a room in the church.


    When I came out of the room, I was surprised to see at least a hundred people sitting in the pews listening to Father Robert preach about the God of the Internet!


    As soon as these people saw me, they quickly stood up and bowed in respect, leaving me surprised and smiling at them as I raised my hand.


    "Thank you for coming to pray to the God of the Internet, may your day be better." I said in a calm voice as I used 1,000 Divine Power points to bless these 100 people, giving each of them small blessings of 10 Divine Power points.


    These blessings were very weak compared to the blessing I gave to Robert, but these blessings would slightly help with the health and energy these people would have for the next 24 hours.


    Seeing the blue light fly from my hand to their bodies, and perhaps feeling the change they had experienced, the people became even more excited and all bowed to me.


    "Don''t focus on me people, focus on Father Robert and have a great day." I said as I said goodbye and walked towards Arcantor Magic School.


    Unfortunately, my walk was much less smooth than I had imagined. sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire .net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since the Internet had become popular with practically everyone in Arcantor, the description of Athenos, the emissary of the God of the Internet, had already become popular with the people, especially my haircut, which was different from the people of that time, made me easily stand out from the crowd in the capital.


    "Lord Athenos, please bless my son!" A woman said as she held out a delicate baby to me.


    As I looked at the child, on a whim I gave him a blessing, but this blessing was different.


    This was a blessing from the God of Creativity, increasing the creativity that this child would have in the future.


    Seeing this, more and more people asked for blessings or good words from me, delaying my trip to Arcantor Magic School by 40 minutes and costing me 5,000 Divine Power Points.


    Of course, I could have done it without spending anything, but the 5,000 Divine Power Points I spent compared to how much people talked about Athenos and the gratitude they felt towards him and the God of the Internet was worth much more than those 5,000 points.


    When I arrived at Arcantor Magic School, this time the guards recognized me at first glance and were extremely polite to me.


    I just smiled at them, gave them a basic blessing of 10 Divine Power Points of Creativity, and made my way to Jaina''s office to meet with the music-focused magician.


    I was curious to know how this woman focused on developing music-related spells.


    In my previous world, there were several characters who did such things, which gave me hope and curiosity as to how she would do it.


    What I didn''t know was that the path I had taken to the Arcantor Magic School by blessing people was earning me more goodwill from the populace than I had imagined.


    People who had been blessed or who had seen me bless others posted about it on the Internet, and others even wanted to see who had been blessed to try to get some of the blessing for themselves.


    When the testimonies of people from the church went online, this trend became even stronger, and Lord Athenos became one of the most talked about topics in Arcantor on [Carrier Pigeon], and even became popular in the other three kingdoms that had access to the Internet!


    So much so that when I arrived at Jaina''s office, I was surprised to see Jaina staring at me wordlessly with a wry smile on her face, her Internet book showing the [Carrier Pigeon] icon.


    Next to Jaina, a young girl with long blue hair and a water iMonster around her neck was staring at me with sparkling eyes.


    What was surprising to me was that the appearance of this blue-haired girl reminded me of a music-oriented character from my previous world...!

 Chapter 62: Very useful spells!

    "This is Luna Nyx, a Master Mage who has been studying music-focused magic for a few years and is probably the mage with the most experience in magic and music in all of Arcantor." Jaina explained as she pointed to Luna.Looking at her, her blue hair, blue eyes, and even the blue iMonster snake around her neck made her youthful appearance very unique and distinctive.


    Something that made me curious, as she reminded me a lot of a virtual singer from my previous world.


    "Hello Lord Athenos, Archmage Jaina told me about the new app that the God of the Internet has created. Do you need anything from me?" She asked excitedly.


    I could tell that she realized the potential of [Mystic Melody].


    "Hello, Lady Luna." I smiled at her politely as I nodded. "Yes, the God of the Internet created an app that focused on songs, but he thought it would be more interesting for mortals if these songs were filled in by mortals themselves. So I told Jaina about it and she told me about you."


    Listening to my explanation, Luna became more and more excited.


    "That''s amazing Lord Athenos, but you don''t have to call me Lady Luna, just call me Luna, I feel more comfortable that way." She said a little embarrassed.


    "Sure, then you can just call me Athenos." I said smiling as I nodded. "Can you explain to me what your understanding of music is and what you do?"


    Luna nodded quickly at my question. "Yes, yes. First of all, my family are musicians and artists who perform all over Arcantor, my father is even the director of the Arcantor Opera. Since I grew up in a family that was interested in music, when my magical talent was discovered, my first thought was how I could use magic in music..."


    Nodding my head, I kept looking at her, waiting for the rest of her explanation.


    "From my path as an apprentice mage, to now that I''m a master mage, I''ve always tried to think about how I could use magic with music. And lately, I''ve started to get satisfactory results." She said as she put her hand to her throat.


    Her hand then began to glow in a white light, so that when she spoke, her voice sounded much louder than it had originally! "That was one of the spells I created that I called ''Amplify.''"


    She had invented a spell to make a speaker!


    With magic like that, even without the electricity and speaker of my previous world, it would be possible to hold concerts for thousands of people!


    As I imagined the live concert scene in this world, a smile appeared on my face.


    As I smiled, I noticed that Luna, who had been worried about my reaction, became animated by the smile and began to explain even more excitedly the other spell she had developed.


    "The ''Amplify'' spell was the first spell I ever made." She said, keeping her hand close to her neck, but this time with the color changing from white to yellow. "The other spell I did, which I call ''Influence,'' as the number suggests, manages to use magic to influence people to feel what I want them to feel... which I use to make people happier when they listen to my songs."


    If the previous spell was surprising, this new one was shocking!


    I myself felt the effects of this spell from Luna and knew that the effect was very weak, if someone wanted to resist it, with just a little intention they could, even normal commoners, but considering that Luna might use little mana, if she overloaded this spell with mana at an Archmage level, it would be devastating!


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Thinking about this, I turned to Jaina and noticed that even she was shocked by this. Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing our reaction, Luna became worried and quickly cancelled the spell. "I only used it for my songs... I just wanted to make people happy by listening to happy songs..." She said as she started to apologize while lowering her head.


    Seeing her reaction, I was speechless.


    "This spell is amazing, Luna! How about showing me how you use it in one of your songs?" I asked curiously.


    Surprised, Luna raised her head in shock and looked at me with wide eyes.


    When she saw my smile, she started to smile too, before she turned to Jaina and saw her still with her frozen expression, but she gave her a nod.


    With this confirmation, Luna quickly began to get ready and started singing for us.


    Her voice was very good...and all without any voice filters, digital correction or even auto-tune, something to be commended!


    The biggest problem for me was the song she was singing, an opera song, which I could recognize the musical quality of, but I couldn''t like it.


    And like me, I believe that even the commoners couldn''t understand and enjoy that kind of music.


    The advantage of this was her magic, which even though I didn''t like this style of music, made me happy just to hear her sing.


    When she finished, I stood up and started applauding, making the young mage look embarrassed and red-faced.


    Even Jaina joined in and applauded Luna as well, making her smile even bigger.


    "Luna, even without your ''Influence'' spell, your voice is incredible and your talent would already be highly valued in [Mystic Melody], but I believe that with your magic, it''s really possible for it to reach a level that no one could have imagined..." I said with a smile.


    "One of the features of [Mystic Melody] is that in order to listen to a song, the listener has to buy access to it for 1 Internet Coin, which is split 50/50 between the app and the author or singer of the song, which means that if millions of people buy your songs, you''ll get hundreds of thousands of Internet Coins!" I said as I started designing a cake for her.


    Fortunately, the Internet Coin was still relatively useful in the eyes of the people, especially the mages who saw the magic books as very valuable, but I knew that this alone might not mean much, so I thought of something while looking at the delicate blue snake on Luna''s shoulder.


    "Not to mention that in the future, Internet Coin could be converted to Premium Internet Coin, so that could mean more cookies for your iMonster on your shoulder." I said smiling.


    Hearing this, Luna''s eyes widened.


    She knew that more cookies for her iMonster meant that her iMonster could level up and become stronger, giving her a real advantage in terms of security!


    "Could I really record songs for the Internet, Lord Athenos?" She asked excitedly.


    "Yes, the God of the Internet allowed me to choose the mortal singers to participate in [Mystic Melody], and I''m sure you''d fit right in, Luna. We''ll just have to adjust your repertoire a bit. I said, because having her sing only opera would be a huge waste of her talents.


    If she sang songs that the commoners could relate to, wouldn''t that greatly increase the commoners'' usage time?


    And since they were the vast majority of the netizens, my focus was mainly on them!


    "Don''t worry, Lord Athenos, whatever you ask me to adjust, I''ll do it without a second thought!" She said in a serious voice, raising her hand to her forehead in greeting.


    Smiling at her behavior, I just shook my head and began to explain my plan, how I wanted the songs and the lyrics to work.


    At first she was sceptical, as he had never heard songs like this before, but then I sang her a romantic song from my previous world and Luna''s eyes began to shine even brighter as she looked in my direction.


    If I didn''t know better, I might even think that she fell in love with me when she heard me sing that song, but with how excited she was about writing the new songs in this style, I knew that her focus was only on a new form of music that she didn''t know.


    In the end, it was decided that she would try to develop new songs in this style and even talk to her family to help her.


    When I left the Arcantor Magic School, I realized that I was practically creating an idol, an idol who could influence millions of people in any way I wanted, which would be extremely useful to me.


    Were people afraid? Luna could release a soothing song and people would be more at peace for several hours.


    Was the birth rate of the country low? Luna could release a romantic song and make more couples.


    Mortals going to war? A battle and duty song to recruit people for the army would be a great help.


    Having an artist under my control would be a great help to my future, and I was excited to see what a singer with such a useful spell could accomplish.


    Even more so with the blessing of creativity I put into it, I was excited to see what it could produce.


    With that decided, my focus returned to the invasion of Valoria, and a huge smile appeared on my face as I saw how it was going.


    Looking at the edge of Valoria, I wondered when I would be able to cross it and finish my confrontation with Zack...


    Just then, I received a message from one of my emissaries that the royal family of Valoria wanted to contact me.

 Chapter 63: The Prince’s Offer

    [Oh great God of the Internet,Today I had the honor of being received by the royal family of Valoria.


    With reverence and humility, I showed them the greatness of your creation, the wonderful Internet you have given us.


    At first, the nobles were skeptical, especially since they had just had problems with two gods, but when they saw what the Internet could do, their interest was aroused like a flame burning in the darkness.


    I introduced them to [Carrier Pigeon], [Library], and [iMonsters], and I could see the excitement in their eyes.


    They were especially excited about the knowledge they could gain and share, but most of all, they were excited about the opportunities that [iMonsters] could bring to the kingdom.


    After everything they''ve gone through in the recent battle, the disappearance of the God of Thunder, and the news you sent us that you had banished the God of Thunder, they are more than willing to establish the Internet as the religion of the people of Valoria in exchange for your protection.


    I await your answer, from your emissary, Sidney Shields].


    This was the prayer I received from one of my emissaries in Valoria.


    From what he said, I was surprised that the royal family of Valoria was so willing to welcome me into their kingdom as their main religion.


    But considering that they may have witnessed the battle between the God of Thunder and the God of the Mountains, it''s understandable that they would want to take shelter under a more powerful god.


    And considering that Sidney must have told them about the benefits, and that there were no requirements for using the Internet other than the ability to develop an iMonster with the power of an Archmage at virtually no cost, this could be an extremely powerful weapon for their kingdom.


    So I just smiled and replied with a message to Sidney using the account of Athenos, who practically acted as an admin for mortals on the Internet when they needed to contact the God of the Internet.


    Athenos: [Hello Sidney, the God of the Internet has informed me of the situation you''re dealing with, are you with the Royal Family at the moment].


    Even though I knew he was having tea with a prince, I asked out of courtesy since mortals don''t know I can spy on them.


    Sidney: [Hello Lord Athenos, yes, I''m having tea with Prince Christopher right now].


    Athenos: [Very well, I''ll call you and you click to accept, okay?]


    Before Sidney could answer, I simply connected us over the Internet and sent him the call.


    Sidney was confused, but quickly clicked to accept the call as I suggested.


    "Hello Sidney, hello Prince Christopher, I am Athenos, the emissary of the God of the Internet." I said in a quiet, polite tone.


    From what I could see of the two men, they were shocked as they looked around for the source of the voice.


    "Lord Athenos, where are you?" Sidney asked as he searched for me.


    "I''m in Arcantor, Sidney, but with the new feature the Internet God is developing for the Internet, I''m sending my voice to you in real time over the Internet." I explained and both men were shocked.


    Both Sidney was shocked by this new feature, which he never thought would exist, as real time messaging on the Internet was already extremely revolutionary.


    Just as Christopher was shocked to realize that the Internet might be much more useful than he had first imagined.


    "I see, Lord Athenos, this new feature is amazing!" Sidney said respectfully.


    Even though he was the young son of a small baron, Sidney was quite humble because of the sales work he did with the family''s trading caravan.


    "Hello Lord Athenos, Sidney explained to me that you are the emissary of the God of the Internet, I am Christopher Mountward, the second prince of the Kingdom of Valoria. The young man having tea with Sidney introduced himself elegantly.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Hello Prince Christopher, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Sidney told me about your interest in making the Internet the official religion of Valoria, is that true?" I asked politely.


    "Yes, the battle between the God of Mountains and the God of Thunder was devastating for Valoria, and tens of thousands of people in the kingdom''s capital were killed by the attacks of the two gods. Right now, we just want peace and quiet for the kingdom, and I believe that taking refuge under the god who defeated the god of thunder is the right choice," Christopher said. Christopher said politely.


    I knew that what he said was partly true, but I noticed an inconsistency in it.


    "Right, I see your point. Currently in the mortal world, the God of the Internet is actually the most powerful God among the Gods of the other realms, so your choice is understandable. But I think Your Majesty already knows that there are thousands of Internet God worshippers in Valoria, right? And to determine a national policy, I believe only the king can decree, what does the second prince want to achieve with this contact of ours?" I asked.


    Knowing how the nobility played games in the mortal world, I was curious to know Christopher''s intentions and ambitions.


    Realizing that I could see right through him, Christopher raised his hands in surrender, unaware that I theoretically couldn''t see him, and replied with a smile. "Yes, Lord Athenos, theoretically, as second prince, I can''t do anything to actually approve something that all the nobles of the kingdom would have to comply with immediately."


    He continued. "But after the battle, my noble father, the King of Valoria, was traumatized by the power of the gods and is so afraid of divine power that I believe he didn''t want to accept any new gods into the kingdom, and my older brother, being a blind follower of his, would also follow my father''s wishes without considering what would be the best decision for the kingdom."


    Hearing this, I began to laugh, realizing where this conversation would lead. "So you intend to borrow the power of the God of the Internet to help you eliminate your father and brother and make yourself the next king of Valoria?"


    Christopher pretended to feel guilty as he lowered his head and answered with a sad tone. "Unfortunately yes, Lord Athenos, if my noble father finds out that another god has come to Valoria, it is possible that he even wants to ban the use of the internet for the population, which could lead to a negative reaction from the god of the internet and a possible war with more losses and deaths for the population of Valoria..."


    Listening to his explanation, I had to admit that this prince was clever.


    If the King of Valoria really tried to stop me from spreading the Internet in his kingdom, I would deal with him just like I had with the King of Eldoria.


    Even though I saw them as real people who had theoretically done nothing wrong, all the years of education and indoctrination that Adrian''s memories of that world had given me made this attitude much easier for me. Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even more, knowing that the outcome of this test could determine how I would live in the future made it even less difficult for me to make such a decision.


    Sure, it wasn''t easy to decide to kill a family, but after using the dragon to wipe out Eldoria''s royal family, it would be even less difficult for me to do it again.


    Not to mention that I could use the Internet to try to find out the dirt on the royal family, which would hardly be free of any of the filth that nobles of this era get up to, which might make it even easier for me to make such a decision.


    So the Prince of Valoria was right to act as he did and try to save his life.


    "You are clever, Prince Christopher, and I like that about you. It is much easier to deal with a clever king like you than with a foolish one. What would your proposal be for us to work together?" I asked interestedly.


    Smiling, Christopher began to explain his plan. "According to Sidney''s explanation, the iMonsters can be summoned at any time, right? As long as the God of the Internet lends me an iMonster powerful enough to easily kill my father and brother, I promise to pay back the value of that iMonster with interest in the future by encouraging the people of Valoria to pray even more to the God of the Internet."


    Upon hearing this, I had to consider a few points.


    Making an iMonster that could kill two people wasn''t too difficult, especially considering that the Crown Prince was an Elite Knight, while the King, who was already getting old, had at most the strength of a squire, so as long as I lent an iMonster with the strength of an Arcane Mage for a few hours, or even the strength of a Master Mage to ensure the success of the mission, it could be handled.


    And with future interest payments, it wasn''t as attractive as having the kingdom''s population pray to me a few days ahead of schedule, because the profit I would get from that would be very good.


    Considering that the cost of Divine Power to create an iMonster with a Master Mage''s power that would last for one hour was only about 100k Divine Power points, this deal was extremely lucrative for me.


    I would only spend about 100,000 Divine Power Points and I would receive the prayers of at least another 350,000 people several times a day, several days in advance, if I were to spread the Internet throughout the kingdom on my own.


    Not to mention having to deal with the King trying to block me, which would be very annoying.


    "Very well, Prince Christopher, you have a deal." I smiled as I answered him. "You can pray to the God of the Internet and check your iMonster app, a surprise awaits you there."


    Hearing this, both Christopher and Sidney were curious what would happen, so Christopher quickly learned the prayer from Sidney and opened his internet to check what he had received.


    He had difficulty using the Internet at first, but with Sidney''s help he was able to open it quickly.


    When he looked at the screen that appeared, he saw the green Lv20 squirrel holding a wooden katana with a 60-minute timer next to it, indicating that he would have access to this iMonster for 60 minutes as long as he summoned it into the real world.


    Christopher was confused as to what this meant, but Sidney was shocked by one thing.


    He had also chosen the green squirrel as his personal iMonster, but for some reason the green squirrel on Christopher''s screen was bigger and more intimidating than the squirrel he had in his app!

 Chapter 64: Plan

    At this point, only iMonsters run by large cities had evolved, since the large cities of medieval worlds like these had less than 100k people, and since the price of leveling up iMonsters doubled with each level, to reach Lv 20 you had to accumulate a total of almost 260k PIC in cookies to feed the iMonsters.And since the trainers of these more powerful iMonsters didn''t feed the iMonsters with all the PIC they received from the commoners, because they needed to keep a large amount of PIC in case they needed to summon the creature into battle, there were few iMonsters that evolved.


    Even though the evolution level of iMonsters was only Lv16, there weren''t many evolved iMonsters.


    And since the Internet didn''t support users uploading pictures, the appearance of evolved iMonsters was only known to people who could see the creatures, so it was impossible for Sidney to have seen an evolved iMonster since he wasn''t even in Arcantor.


    But I didn''t worry too much about that.


    I just let Sidney and Christopher continue their conversation and Christopher''s planning for when he would carry out the attack on his father and brother, and decided to contact Lucy.


    Looking at my contact list, there she was.


    The advantage of our shared divinity was that she could also access my internet, even though she was also a goddess.


    And from what I noticed in her Internet usage data, Lucy was just as addicted to it as mortals.


    She was online an average of 10 hours a day!


    When I called her, the call was answered in just a few seconds, only unlike mortals, Lucy and I could see each other through the call, since she also had my ability to observe who was using the Internet.


    "Hey Lucy!" I smiled as I waved at her.


    "Hey Adrian, did you fight Zack?" She asked me worriedly.


    Considering that she also had access to the internet, and that there had been comments about strange things from people who lived near where we had fought, it was understandable that she would deduce that. And I had no reason to lie.


    "Yeah, with his divinity, he''s pretty easy to deal with." I smiled as I explained the course of the battle, how I used my mastery of sound waves to completely counter Zack, causing shock to cover her face.


    "I had no idea that my deity had such a huge advantage over him..." She finally managed to answer after a few seconds.


    "Yes, with this newfound advantage, I plan to attack his realm as soon as I ascend to Elemental God, do you want to come with me?" I asked.


    With our partnership, I could even demand that she go with me to help me in battle, but knowing that I could handle him with ease and that I had much more divine power than her, I would accept if she had any reason to stay in her realm.


    But Lucy nodded quickly.


    "Sure! You''re already helping me so much by teaching me about my own divinity, not to mention the divine power I get from the internet every day for doing practically nothing, I''ll definitely help you out at a time like this." She said, her hair shining with excitement.


    Considering that Lucy was already receiving 100,000 Divine Power points a day, and that this average was increasing every day as the number of believers was also increasing, she was already receiving much more Divine Power from the Internet than she was receiving from the direct prayers of her believers.


    But she asked me an important question. "How long will it take you to reach the Elemental God?"


    Considering how much I was receiving, how much I was spending, and the daily increase in the Internet population, with Arcantor, Eldoria, Novera, and Valoria receiving direct believers, the first two realms already somewhat saturated, but the two new realms bringing in many new believers every day, my estimate was pretty close.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I think I''ll reach the 12.8 million Divine Power points needed to rank up in 4 or 5 days, but since I''m keeping a few million more Divine Power points for safekeeping after the evolution, I should be able to rank up in 5 to 6 days," I said. I said.


    Hearing this, Lucy''s eyes widened.


    "You''re going to be able to become an Elemental God in less than 40 days of trial?!?" She asked with her mouth open in an ''o'' shape.


    Laughing, I nodded. "Possibly, depending on how things develop after the attack on Zack''s realm, it might not even be impossible to reach Elemental God rank 2 before the end of the event."


    Lucy was even more shocked by this possibility. "In five or six days, I''ll probably have gathered enough divine power to become a Rank 9 Embryonic God, so I can help you even more in battle."


    When I heard this, my eyes lit up, because when Lucy rises to Rank 9, her deity that I have access to will also rise in rank, allowing me to use even greater powers, and the cost of Divine Power will be reduced due to the greater efficiency in using it, which was great news!


    "This is great. We can discuss everything before the raid on Zack, and if you need it, I can lend you some Divine Power points for the battle. It''s better to be safe than to risk taking you into battle with little Divine Power available for combat, even if we are two gods." I explained, causing Lucy to smile and nod. Sea?ch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I''ll be rude and ask for Divine Power in case I need it that day." She said.


    However, I also took advantage of the call to tell Lucy about [Mystic Melody], the app I had created specifically for her deity.


    Hearing that she would have such an interesting app with so much potential for future use, Lucy was even more excited about how much divine power she could receive from it in the future.


    "Thank you so much for this app, Adrian! Do you think I could compose a song like you and put it on this app?" she asked a little embarrassed.


    "Sure, it''s your app, if you want to sing your songs and post them on it, you can do it without any problem." I smiled as I answered.


    After chatting about these more official matters, we began to talk about more mundane matters, such as the interesting things we found in the mortal world, interesting gossip that people posted on the Internet, and various other miscellaneous topics.


    It was fun to have someone else to talk to so openly during this trial.


    With each God isolated in his own cabin, my only contact during the past 30 days had been with mortals who regarded me as a superior being and treated me with extreme respect or even fear, leaving me no opportunity for such relaxed conversations.


    Lucy was in the same situation as I was, or even worse, since I could at least read about the lives of the faithful on the Internet or watch them with my deity when I was bored, whereas she had no access to any of this before our agreement.


    Our conversation was so pleasant that, without realizing it, we spent a few hours on the phone talking non-stop until the mortal world went dark and we returned to the divine world to sleep.


    The next day I looked at my system with a smile on my face.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 9 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of Believers: 1,041,390 -> 1,145,529


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available Deities: Creativity, Waves.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 3,537,529 / 12,800,000 -> 5,625,489 / 12,800,000 (+2,291,058 -103,097 (Lucy''s Share) -100,000 (Prince Christopher''s iMonster))


    =========================


    I added a tab to show the deities I had available.


    Even though I only had two deities so far, with my idea of a big partnership with other gods, it would only be a matter of time before that number increased.


    But looking at my Divine Power was what really made me smile.


    Even with the cost of Lucy''s Divine Power share and the cost I had incurred with Christopher''s iMonster, I had still received more than 2 million Divine Power points of profit in one day!


    Looking at Christopher''s iMonster, I realized that he had already used his iMonster to kill his father and brother, which made me feel a little conflicted.


    Was it weird to support a madman who killed his own father and brother? Yeah, sure.


    My memory of Adrian from my previous world was responsible for making me feel that way, but the memories of Adrian from this world calmed me down and made me see it as something natural...


    It was contradictory to be the facilitator of this.


    Theoretically, I could have grown up in Valoria on my own, without Christopher''s help, but I would have wasted a lot of time doing that, something I didn''t have in this test.


    I think I''d have to control myself a lot to avoid becoming a cold-blooded god like the Divine School trained us to be.


    Sure, I wouldn''t go so far as to be evil to help others, but without such a tight deadline as this test, I wouldn''t have to make it so easy for innocent people to die...


    Putting that thought aside, I decided to just enjoy my day by studying the Wave Divinity further to replicate it more effectively with my god, and read some useful books from the divine library over the next few days until I could rank up again.


    I might feel sorry for the mortals of this world, but I didn''t feel sorry for the gods... Zack had killed tens of thousands of people in his battle with the God of the Mountains, so dealing with him in a harder way, with real consequences for his divine body, would still be easy.


    Then I could let loose against him without worrying so much during my invasion of his realm...

 Chapter 65: Elemental God

    I thought it would take me 5 days to accumulate enough Divine Power to advance in rank, but to my surprise, I had enough in just 3 days to become an Elemental God.To be on the safe side, I decided to wait another day, giving me a total of 4 days to accumulate Divine Power, which gave me the security of being able to move up a rank and still have a few million Divine Power points left over to defend myself... or attack.


    At this point, I had returned my consciousness to the divine world and was now controlling my main body to advance one rank.


    When I looked at my status screen, I had a big smile on my face.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Rank 9 Embryonic Deity


    | Number of believers: 1,145,529 -> 1,685,811


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 5,625,489 / 12,800,000 -> 16,441,208 / 12,800,000 (+11,325,360 -509,641 (Lucy''s involvement))


    =========================


    16 million Divine Power Points... yesterday I had just over 13 million, and I had to control myself a lot not to go up one rank at that moment.


    But my self-control was good.


    The growth in the number of users on the Internet was also very good, increasing by a total of 540,000 in just 4 days, an increase of more than 100,000 per day.


    All of this was due to the new believers that came out in Novera and Valoria, both with Lucy''s help in Novera and the usefulness of having supported Christopher.


    Did I feel bad about helping a son kill his brother and father? Yes, but when I found out that, as I suspected, the royal family of Valoria wasn''t the most respectful of commoners, where the king had a few dozen children with various women he found beautiful on the street and had sex with them regardless of whether they had husbands or not, I felt better.


    Of course, to make sure that nothing like that would happen again, I explained to Christopher the system for reporting Internet users and the possibility of banning him from the Internet if I found out that he was doing anything like his father.


    I could see the astonishment on his face as he realized what I could do if I didn''t like what he was doing, but I didn''t care.


    As I opened my hand and materialized some divine power, the smile on my face became clearer. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, spending a few tens, hundreds, or even a few thousand points of Divine Power to do something I found interesting was something very trivial to me.


    An amount that was once extremely important to me when I arrived in this world, when I had a measly reserve of 3,000 Divine Power points, now I could spend it with a thought and it wouldn''t be missed at all.


    Who needs to flaunt money when you can flaunt Divine Power? I laughed as I absorbed this Divine Power.


    Not only was this Divine Power in my hand, but I also began to absorb my body''s Divine Power and make it my own.


    -100.000


    -500.000


    -1.000.000


    -5.000.000


    -10.000.000


    -12.000.000


    -12.800.000


    When I finally absorbed the more than 12 million points of Divine Power, I began to feel the change in my body...


    Changes that I had not noticed in the process of ascending the ranks were now much clearer, such as my body muscles developing even more.


    Fortunately, this development stopped at a point where I no longer grew in size, maintaining a swimmer''s physique as I had hoped, but now the muscles began to develop in density.


    When I closed my hands, I could feel the power coursing through my veins.


    But the biggest change I had was not in my physical body, but in the efficiency with which I used my Divine Power!


    My Divine Power, which at Embryonic Divinity Rank 9 was 47% more powerful than someone at Embryonic Divinity Rank 1, had more than doubled this time!


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    In terms of my efficiency, I was now just over 100% more efficient than someone at Embryonic Divinity Rank 9, which meant that my current efficiency was 300% that of an Embryonic Divinity Rank 1!


    While a Rank 1 Embryonic Divinity would need 10k Divine Power points to cast a basic blessing, I could cast the same blessing with only 3.3k Divine Power points!


    Even though my divinity used 10 times more Divine Power than a god of the same rank as me, that disadvantage was reduced to only 5 times more Divine Power now that I was an elemental god and had to deal with a rank 9 elemental divinity.


    But the most important thing about rising from an Embryonic Deity to an Elemental God was that I had now unlocked a skill that would be very useful for my development, Blessed Prayer.


    This skill was that every time a believer prayed to me sincerely, a fraction of the divine power of that prayer would be returned to the believer as a mini-blessing for them.


    This mini-blessing was related to my divinity, which meant that it would increase the creativity of my sincere believers over time.


    Even if only a fraction of the divine power of this prayer returned to the believers, the accumulation of some of this divine power over time would make this blessing stronger and stronger, to the point that after a few hundred prayers, there would be slightly noticeable changes in the believers.


    And since I am a god with full divinity, this mini-blessing of mine is much more powerful and effective than those of other gods who only have small amounts of divinity.


    Even if my blessing didn''t directly affect people''s lives, after a few weeks, months, or years, the accumulation of this mini-blessing would make the development of the kingdom much superior to that of other kingdoms, because my believers could use this creative advantage to develop new things in various areas of life.


    For example, a blacksmith could use it to develop weapons in a more creative way, increasing the efficiency of the weapon, lowering the cost of production, or even increasing the speed at which weapons are made.


    A farmer could use creativity to think of more efficient ways to grow crops, which could lead to more effective methods of planting, tending, or even harvesting crops, increasing the kingdom''s food production, or even increasing the farmer''s leisure time so that he can live a better life.


    A wizard could use this creativity to create more spells, more powerful spells, or even improve the way they use magic, making the kingdom''s military much more powerful over time!


    The same could be said for warriors, archers, cooks, artists, merchants, and all sorts of other professions in the kingdom.


    Creativity was something that could affect all kinds of professions, especially in a society that had not yet been affected by industry.


    And since this blessing would only go to believers who prayed to me sincerely, I didn''t have to worry about this kind of thing being used by my enemies, since the believer responsible for it would be loyal to me, or else his creativity would decrease to normal levels if he stopped praying to me sincerely.


    A great way to reward believers who really deserve it.


    As I generated a new status screen for myself after calculating how much Divine Power I needed to level up, I sighed.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of believers: 1,685,811


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 16,441,208 / 12,800,000 -> 3,641,208 / 25,600,000


    =========================


    Looking at the gigantic figure of 25 million Divine Power points to rank up again, I realized that I would now start to slow down in order to rank up.


    With each rank costing twice as much as the previous one, I knew that there would come a point when the amount of Divine Power I needed to rank up would be in the billions... a far cry from the amount of Divine Power I was receiving on a daily basis now.


    But even though it was a huge number, considering that there were 30 kingdoms the size of Arcantor in this small world, as well as several other small mortal worlds for me to access in the future, it wouldn''t be impossible to reach that number.


    Instead of complaining about how much divine power I would need to increase my rank in the future, it would be best to calculate how much more I could get now that my costs had been halved.


    Even with the development of the new app and the implementation of the new Internet updates, my new efficiency would increase my profit significantly.


    If before my Internet cost was 0.5 Divine Power points per hour of believer use, that number has just dropped to 0.25 Divine Power points per hour, increasing my profit from 0.5 to 0.75 for each prayer!


    This 25% increase per hour was huge.


    An increase from 3.3 million points per day to 5 million points of Divine Power per day!


    Of course, now that I had risen in rank, I intended to develop more Internet functions and increase its use, but I didn''t intend to let the cost of Divine Power reach 0.5 per hour again.


    Lowering my operating costs by that much tasted sweet.


    My main focus was to start developing my own artificial intelligence.


    I knew that a very advanced AI was something very expensive for me, even now after rising through the ranks, but I could already develop big data to interpret Internet data and give me the most important user information.


    It would probably have a high development cost and a high cost to keep it running all the time, but it was something that would be very useful to me in the future.


    As long as I didn''t have it, I had to manually search the Internet and read the messages and posts of the believers in Aetheris, Zack''s kingdom.


    From the rapid increase of believers in Aetheris over the past few days, I discovered that the reason for this was that Zack, or in the words of mortals, the God of Thunder, was forcing them to pray to him every day!


    This caused discontent among the mortals, because unlike the God of the Internet, who gave them a reason to pray, Zack was just forcing them to pray and using the kingdom to punish those who they discovered weren''t praying.


    Considering how angry the people of Aetheris seemed to be on the Internet, I could guess that Zack had already lost thousands of believers by that time.


    These people could even pretend to pray to Zack, but if the prayer wasn''t sincere, Zack wouldn''t receive any Divine Power Points from those prayers.


    But even though he lost tens of thousands of believers, Zack definitely gained a lot of Divine Power.


    In four days of forcing the faithful to pray to him, and with Aetheris having a population of 400,000, Zack must have gained at least 1.4 million Divine Power points.


    Considering that he''s still a rank 7 embryonic deity the last time I saw him, that 1.4 million Divine Power points would be equivalent to 6.2 million of my own Divine Power points if I used my own deity.


    But if I used Lucy''s deity... Zack would be completely screwed.


    Even if he forced his followers to pray to him every day and had 2 million Divine Power Points when I went to him to collect the debt from his invasion, what difference would it make if I had 8 million Divine Power Points?


    I could use my own Divinity to deal with him, or I could be as efficient as possible and overwhelm him with Divine Power through Lucy''s Divinity.


    So, with renewed confidence, I decided to contact my partner, Lucy, and check on her.


    I had already sensed that her Divinity had increased in rank over the past few days, but I wanted to hear from her how things were going and how she felt safe after spending so much Divine Power to increase in rank.


    This was the time to make preparations for my revenge, which would take place tomorrow!

 Chapter 66: Development

    "You''ve finally become an Elemental God!" Lucy said excitedly as she looked at me with her eyes shining through our video flame using my divinity."Yes, could you feel any difference from your side?" I asked curiously.


    Since my divinity in her possession was limited by her rank, since she had the lowest rank in our relationship, I was unsure if raising my rank had changed anything.


    Thinking for a moment, Lucy put her hand to her chin as she looked up, apparently trying to concentrate on the feeling.


    "Yes... I can feel the change, when I concentrate well I can feel as if the divine power passing through your divinity is purer, as if slightly dirty water has been filtered until it is transparent. It''s still water to me, I can''t use it any differently than before, but I feel like it''s better," she said. She said after some thought.


    Thinking about this explanation, it makes sense.


    "And how''s your Divine Power Reserve?" I asked after sensing that she had become a rank 9 Embryonic Divinity.


    Considering that it costs 1.28 million Divine Power points to level up, and she only gained about 500 to 600 thousand Divine Power points in the past few days, I was worried.


    Hearing this question, Lucy smiled embarrassedly. "I only have about 140,000 Divine Power points because I spent them to level up..."


    Considering that I was going to use her to invade Zack''s realm, it would be safer to leave her with enough Divine Power to protect herself, even if I wanted to do it myself.


    So I nodded and sent her another 860k Divine Power.


    When Lucy felt the Divine Power entering her body, she was shocked.


    "Why are you sending me so much Divine Power, Adrian?" she asked.


    "It''s better to be safe than sorry in case something bad happens, keep this 860k Divine Power as an advance on how much you''ll get from the Internet in the next few days, after that quota is reached, I''ll transfer you the Divine Power you deserve. Now that you''re at rank 9, with 1 million Divine Power, it''s practically impossible for any other god to threaten you in this test. I said, surprising her.


    But Lucy was still worried, staring at me doubtfully as she spoke. "Are you all right? You just spent 12 million to rank up... if you lose, we''re both screwed, take some of the divine power you sent me back..."


    "Don''t worry, I still have enough saved up, not to mention that our profit will increase tomorrow as the cost of the internet will go down a lot now that I''ve optimized the use of it when I rank up." I smiled. I smiled. "Sure, your cost is still a bit high since the session using your deity hasn''t been optimized because of your rank, but it was still possible to lower the cost of your session to 40% from the original 50%."


    Upon hearing this, Lucy''s eyes lit up.


    Considering that we only received 0.5 Divine Power Points per use, increasing it to 0.6 was a 20% increase in that amount, which would also increase the amount she would receive in the future by 20%.


    "Are you going to raid Zack tomorrow?" she asked worriedly.


    "Yes..." I replied in a serious voice. "Zack has already caused me a lot of trouble in both the mortal and divine worlds during our years of study, so now I''m going to take my revenge." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy still had a slightly hesitant expression on her face when she heard this, but after a few seconds, it changed to acceptance.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    From memories of the old Adrian, I knew she was a nice girl, but even she knew what Zack had done to the old Adrian, so she didn''t even mind if I saw this as a form of revenge.


    "Okay, then tomorrow morning I''ll meet you at our border, where we first met." She said, making me nod.


    "Okay, tomorrow I''ll go there too and we''ll go to Aetheris to deal with Zack."


    With that decided, we chatted about mundane things from our kingdoms before hanging up the phone.


    The development of Arcantor and the other kingdoms I controlled was very stable.


    The other neighboring kingdoms moved from battle to battle without directly affecting any of the kingdoms I controlled.


    Initially, some scouts were sent to my kingdoms, but after learning that a single god directly controlled three kingdoms, and in partnership with another kingdom, the gods who controlled those scouts'' kingdoms quickly realized that it wouldn''t be a good idea to try to attack me, and went back to focusing on attacking other kingdoms.


    In their minds, even though I had used a lot of Divine Power to fight the gods of those realms, now that I had won, I was getting 3-4 times more Divine Power than them every week, which was an absurd amount.


    Looking at Arcantor, which was my headquarters, I noticed some changes in the capital.


    The main change was in the church, which had undergone a major renovation with the money that Robert received for teaching.


    People paid 1 copper coin a week to study with him for one hour a day.


    The class, which previously had only 100 to 200 students, had now grown to more than 1,000 students, which meant more than 10 silver coins a week for Robert!


    These silver coins weren''t used for luxuries he could afford, but he used this money to buy building materials and pay masons to renovate the church, increasing its size and improving the quality of the seating and decoration.


    In this way, he was able to accommodate even more students in his classes, further increasing his weekly income.


    At Arcantor Magic School, the number of iMonsters among the students was very high.


    Both the students and the teachers loved the little creatures and began to feed them in order to have partners for battles.


    Speaking of battles, some students at Arcantor Magic School even began to use their iMonsters in battles, causing an iMonster battle fever to break out in the school.


    As the battles became more popular, the students began to feel even more of a need to feed their iMonsters, as this would increase their strength and help them win even more battles.


    The problem was that the excitement of feeding the iMonsters meant that the students did not have as much mana during the day to train their magic, causing their grades to drop and the teachers to become unhappy and complain to the school board.


    When the school board heard about this, they laughed it off, but took a very unpopular action and banned the use of iMonsters in the school.


    This caused many students to become outraged and even think about filing a lawsuit, but when they remembered that the school principals were literally the three most powerful people in the kingdom, the idea disappeared as quickly as it had appeared.


    But it made me realize that there was also a market for online iMonster battles, which could save the students from having to use my Divine Power to summon iMonsters to battle so often, and encourage them to feed their iMonsters even more often!


    This was a good idea for me, but the problem was that from the kingdom''s point of view, this decision could directly affect Arcantor''s military power in the future, since I would be hindering the development of their mages.


    So I''d have to consider some restrictions very carefully to prevent that from happening.


    Another thing that caught my attention was Luna''s development.


    With my blessing of creativity, she was totally on fire developing new songs.


    I could see her using the internet every day to make more and more songs.


    The first songs she made were rather boring, but as time went by, the quality of the songs increased rapidly.


    Not only did the songs become more interesting, but she also made them simpler so that even the most isolated commoners could understand and enjoy them.


    Another good thing she did was to use my blessing of creativity on her to create new spells.


    She didn''t know about the blessing I had given her, only that she had been in a state of enlightenment for days, but she used that time very well.


    In addition to Luna, I found another mortal to bless with creativity.


    Henfrey, a simple apprentice mage from the Arcantor Magic School, who started writing a book out of curiosity shortly after I developed the writing option on the Internet.


    Surprisingly, the book he wrote did very well among Internet users.


    Having a book written by an Internet user was a great way to inspire other people to write and generate more Internet content for me, so I helped Henfrey with a Creativity Blessing of 5k Divine Power Points.


    This made him much more creative in his writing and attracted an even larger audience to his book, which was great for me and produced exactly the result I wanted.


    Having made sure that the realms were in order and that nothing needed my direct intervention, I was able to return to the divine world in the evening and rest for 5 hours before returning to the mortal world and meeting Lucy so that we could go to Zack.

 Chapter 67: Potential

    "He really became an elemental god in only 18 days of trial..." A shocked voice came from one of the teachers in the meeting room.Today wasn''t even supposed to be the day they met to discuss the students and the results of the test, but Adrian Innovashine caused an emergency meeting to be called as soon as he rose in rank.


    When the teachers heard that there was an emergency meeting, they dropped whatever they were doing and rushed to the meeting room.


    Most of them could feel Adrian''s divine power leaking out as he ascended in rank, but the teachers who weren''t there at the time didn''t feel anything and were shocked to hear the news.


    Including the principals!


    Unlike Aubrie, who believed in Adrian''s potential even though he hadn''t shown anything extraordinary in his classes, Abraham, the other principal of the school, didn''t have as much faith in the boy.


    When Aubrie invited Adrian to the school, Abraham also had hopes for him, but as time went by, Adrian''s low scores, the problems of his weak personality, as well as his huge handicap of needing 10x more Divine Power than other gods, Abraham slowly changed his impression of Adrian from a possible prodigy to a big disappointment.


    But the results of this test proved just how wrong Abraham had been about Adrian.


    "In just 18 days, the boy managed to overcome his disabilities, conquer the most difficult realm in this small world as a believer, convince mortals to pray several times a day, conquer three other realms, and obtain an extremely large source of divine power!" Abraham said in a deep, shocked voice.


    "Not only did he conquer four kingdoms in total, but he sent emissaries to quietly invade other neighboring kingdoms and gain more followers from under the noses of other gods..." Aubrie commented in a low voice next to Abraham.


    "Exactly..." Abraham replied thoughtfully.


    After a few minutes of thinking, Abraham''s eyes widened slightly and he thought of a possibility he hadn''t considered.


    "Captain Aubrie, I think you''ve also realized that young Innovashine has great potential to join this squad..." Abraham said with a slightly surprised voice.


    Hearing Abraham''s comment, Aubrie was surprised and for a few seconds, the icy, stoic expression she always wore on her face changed.


    "Captain Abraham, are you sure?" She asked, looking for confirmation.


    Nodding his head, Abraham explained. "You see, although young Adrian only has just over a million followers, he has already demonstrated a great ability to obtain Divine Power through his followers, showing that he can be very useful even without the use of Divine Power from the outside world.


    In small worlds, for a god to use divine power, if the divine power didn''t come from that world, the cost was usually higher, several times higher than the original cost if the divine power came from that world.


    Because of this, battles in small worlds were usually fought mostly with the divine power obtained in those small worlds, which was much more economical, and only in cases of extreme necessity would the god use divine power from other worlds to fight in those worlds.


    In this way, when a god went to a small world, the first and most difficult thing was to get enough believers so that the god would have a constant source of divine power in that small world.


    Of course, the god''s rank was not ignored, so even if two gods had 100,000 points of Divine Power available, an embryonic god could use those 100,000 points of Divine Power with the lowest possible efficiency, while an elemental god could use it many times more efficiently, which was an advantage that gods from other worlds could bring.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With this limitation, there were small worlds that were too problematic for ordinary gods to deal with, and the coordinates for those worlds were stored by the army and reserved for a particular squad to deal with.


    "Even with this ability, wouldn''t it be a waste to recommend the young Innovashine to this squad?" Aubrie asked with a frown.


    But Abraham just smiled at the question. "Maybe... this could be a way to bury a promising talent, but it could also be a way to make him shine even brighter in the future. Considering that he has very strong penetration power in the small worlds, as well as very high combat potential with the Pantheon he''s developing, going to that squad might be more of an opportunity than a risk for him."


    Aubrie listened attentively to this explanation and began to think seriously. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This squad didn''t have the best reputation in the army, but despite any controversies its members might have, it was undeniable that they all fell into the elite category, and with the young Innovashine''s development, he was getting very close to that title.


    "Let''s wait for the end of the test, then we can decide what to do with him." Abraham said as he turned his attention to one of the floating screens in the room, a screen that showed the happy, carefree lives of Arcantor''s mortals, who had no idea how chaotic their world was now in other realms.


    "Yes, there''s no need to rush." Aubrie nodded in agreement.


    With 12 days left until the end of the test, she thought that these almost two weeks would be enough for them to decide Adrian''s fate.


    What they did not know was that those almost two weeks, which seemed so long to make a decision, could become very short with what was about to happen.


    While Aubrie and Abraham were arguing about Adrian, the other teachers were also having a heated discussion about the young god.


    The subject of the discussion wasn''t whether Adrian could finish first in the test, because in their opinion that position was practically guaranteed for Adrian if the other students didn''t get together to deal with him as quickly as possible.


    But they knew how difficult that would be, and the focus of the discussion became something much more important.


    "I have a total of 10 million believers in all the small worlds I have a stake in; if I joined young Innovashine''s pantheon, with the split he made with young Wavecrest, I would receive 6 million Divine Power points per day! That''s more than four times what I get, how could it not be beneficial?" A teacher said angrily.


    "That might even seem advantageous to you now, since you would receive the same weekly Divine Power as someone with 40 million followers, but what if one day young Innovashine decided to stop paying you? What could you do?" One teacher asked a question that made the teacher sit still.


    Not only she, but also other teachers who were thinking of trying to cooperate with Adrian by giving access to their believers in order to get a commission from Adrian, realized that this idea was extremely dangerous.


    As gods hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years old, they were used to slow but steady growth.


    Even though some teachers didn''t even have 10 million believers, they still managed to rise to the rank of Unique God, others even to True God, just by maintaining a constant flow of believers every week.


    In the beginning, they received very little divine power every week, but over the years they gained access to other small worlds as army rewards or other means, and they managed to carve out spaces in the small worlds to get more believers.


    The thought that all this work over so many years could be thrown away if the young man, who wasn''t even 20 years old, saw no use for them at some point in the future, made these gods lose their motivation to bring this proposal to Adrian.


    This simple question discouraged 95% of the Teachers from trying to make deals with Adrian, at least deals that would give them access to all the realms they controlled.


    But there were still 5% who were not disillusioned and thought they could get an easy way up without doing anything, and this attitude of theirs was not hidden from the eyes of Aubrie and Abraham, the two highest-ranked gods in the room.


    Looking at each other, the two realized that this could be a problem, especially with the development they had planned for Adrian, both power and psychological development, having teachers wanting to hand over so many believers to Adrian just to get a little bit of free Divine Power was something they couldn''t accept.


    Such interactions could lead to huge problems for the army in the future, and that kind of attitude had to be nipped in the bud.


    Because of this, Aubrie left the room for a few minutes to contact the superiors to find out the best way to deal with this, while the greedy teachers were almost drooling over the Divine Power that Adrian could provide for them without them doing anything, unaware that not very good news was coming to them through Aubrie...

 Chapter 68: Confrontation

    After waking up, the first thing I did was look at my status screen and see how much Divine Power I had received that day, since it was my first day as an Elemental God.=========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of believers: 1,685,811 -> 1,736,385


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 3,641,208 / 12,800,000 -> 7,990,363 / 25,600,000 (+5,209,155, -860k transferred to Lucy)


    =========================


    The number of believers I receive each day is dropping, but that''s understandable since I already received most of the believers from each kingdom with the outreach the nobles did to get more users to feed their iMonsters.


    So seeing this drop didn''t affect me at all.


    However, when I saw that I had received 5.2 million Divine Power Points in a single day, I had a big smile on my face.


    If I continued at this rate, I would be able to become a rank 2 elemental god in less than five days, which was a very good achievement.


    Of course, this was only assuming that my Divine Power costs would remain at the current level, which wasn''t the case.


    As the number of believers exploded, reaching almost 2 million, the need for an AI became greater and greater.


    I didn''t need an AI as advanced as if it had the intelligence of a real person, for now I just needed an AI that was intelligent enough to read the data that users posted on the Internet and gather relevant information about it for me.


    Even though it would reduce the amount of Divine Power I would receive on a daily basis, the benefit in the long run would be immeasurable.


    Especially considering that my efficiency in using Divine Power would only increase over time, this was a great investment for me to make after dealing with Zack.


    With the plans decided, I used my consciousness to return to the mortal world and went to meet Lucy so that we could make our invasion.


    Seeing Lucy waiting for me at the same place we had met the first time, the border between Arcantor and Novera, was very different this time.


    Now Lucy and I were much closer due to our constant chatting over the Internet, as well as our partnership in sharing a pantheon.


    This meant that unlike the first time we met, where we were both very cautious and afraid to open up to each other, this time we met with a smile on our faces.


    "Hey Adrian!" Lucy smiled as she waved her hand as she flew towards me. "Are you ready for battle?"


    Smiling, I waved back at her and replied. "Yes, I have almost 8 million Divine Power Points for this battle, I think that''s more than enough to deal with Zack this time."


    Lucy nodded. "Yes... 8 million is no joke, with that amount of Divine Power, it''s possible that you could even defeat him without needing my Divinity."


    Hearing this, I thought about it and realized that it might even be possible, but it would be an extremely exhausting battle.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I would have to expend all of my divine power to be able to compete with him by replicating Lucy''s divinity with the knowledge I had gained by leaving my body to study that divinity.


    That would be possible, but completely unnecessary with Lucy by my side.


    "Are we going to Aetheris?" I asked.


    She nodded at me and we took off towards Zack''s realm.


    === Zack Gale POV ===


    Damn it, why... why did Adrian fucking Innovashine manage to beat me so easily!


    I was always the best student in the Divinity School, the student everyone was sure would have the best chance of passing the test at the end of the course, the student who would be able to move up the ranks in the army the easiest.


    Now, for some random reason, Innovashine has managed to beat me in such a humiliating way!


    And the worst thing is that even though I made him use a lot of Divine Power to deal with my attacks, so that I could escape without him being able to counterattack, according to what my uncle told me, the speed at which he received Divine Power from his followers was very high.


    Even though my uncle didn''t say how much Divine Power he received per week, for my uncle to say that he receives a lot, I think he must receive at least 4 million per week, which means that by the end of the trial, he will probably become an Elemental God and achieve the feat that only the greatest geniuses of all time have achieved.


    And I, who have always been the greatest genius in our class, will now be relegated to perhaps not even achieving that?


    I couldn''t accept that.


    So I decided to force my followers to pray for me every day. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though I knew that this could damage my reputation with them and cause me to lose potential believers in the future, just as the teachers said would happen, believers that I would have to work to win back in the future, I didn''t care.


    On the first day I received 500,000 Divine Power Points with these prayers, on the second day 450,000, on the third day 420,000, on the fourth day 400,000, and on the fifth day 380,000.


    Just as the teachers said, I lost a lot of believers in those five days, to the point that even if I won the battle against Innovashine, I''d still be screwed if I tried to become an Elemental God in the next few test days.


    But as long as I got a place in the top 5, I would be satisfied, because my chances of getting a higher rank in the army after graduation were much higher, even more so after eliminating Innovashine.


    So I just focused on how to improve my attacks and how to get more Divine Power.


    Even though I spent 100,000 Divine Power points to test my attacks, I still had 2.2 million Divine Power points, a number that I know must be very close to how much Innovashine must have.


    So when he came to my realm to try to deal with me, I could surprise him with my Divine Power and deal with him instead!


    Hahaha, you''re going to be so screwed when you come to Aetheris, Adrian Innovashine...'' I thought excitedly.


    Suddenly, I felt a very powerful deity approaching me.


    I felt another deity, and I was sure that this god was Innovashine.


    I was a rank 7 embryonic deity, because I knew that it was better to be a rank 7 embryonic deity with 2.2 million Divine Power points than a rank 9 embryonic deity with 300,000 Divine Power points.


    The power I felt from the god coming towards me was the power of a Rank 9 Embryonic Divinity!


    With the way Innovashine dealt with me in our last battle, even if I had felt traces of a rank 9, I''m sure the Divine Power he used was rank 7, so if he used his Divine Power to rise to rank 9, it would only increase my chances even more!


    That idiot spent nearly 2 million Divine Power points to level up before he came at me... hahaha, I''m going to have a lot of fun with you, Innovashine, and then I''m going to go to your kingdom and show the mortals how weak and useless you are! I thought excitedly as I began to fly in the direction where I felt the Divine Power.


    This Divine Power was a few kilometers away from the capital of Aetheris, which made me happy because I wouldn''t have to fight it and I wouldn''t have to worry about losing my livestock.


    The weak mortals could go on living and worshipping me, being as useful as they could be, that''s much better than them being dead.


    Knowing how weak Adrian was in Divine Power, I even used some Divine Power to fly faster to him, causing the sound of thunder to travel for miles from where I passed.


    After a long time, I finally arrived at the place, but to my surprise, even though I felt the Divine Power of a 9th-rank Embryonic Divinity, the Divine Power wasn''t coming from Innovashine, but from the woman next to him.


    The woman? Lucy Wavecrest, a beautiful girl who I had tried to build a good relationship with on my uncle''s recommendation, even trying to develop something romantic between us, but she never treated me as anything more than a colleague, so I just gave up and went back to focusing on my life.


    But when I saw her next to Adrian Innovashine, the anger inside me started to bubble up.


    That bitch ignored me to team up with Innovashine in the test and bring me down?!


    Did she think that just because she got top 2 in the test and teamed up with Innovashine in the test that she''d have a chance against me?!


    Since she was rank 9, I knew she had little Divine Power, which would give me the chance to eliminate both her and Innovashine in a single battle!


    At that point, I would regain all the believers I had lost, and I would even get a bunch of new believers!


    "So, have you two come to die for me?" I asked mockingly, thinking of how weak they were.


    But they only looked at me for a second until Innovashine raised his hand and snapped his finger.


    Seeing him perform that action again, the same action that made me so desperate a few days ago, made my heart flutter.


    Even more so when I noticed that my surroundings had fallen silent, I opened my mouth to try to sneer some more until I realized something.


    Not only could I no longer speak, but I also realized that I couldn''t feel Innovashine''s divine power until he snapped his fingers...


    It was like he was just a mortal next to Lucy until he snapped his finger, and what I felt when he did that made me realize that I could be in a lot of trouble right now.


    It made me turn and look around to see where I could run to!

 Chapter 69: Dealing with the problem

    Hovering above a tree-covered mountain range in a remote part of Aetheris, I looked at Innovashine in horror.When Innovashine snapped his finger, just like last time, I felt a trace of Rank 9 Embryonic Divinity, followed by a great Rank 7 power, but this time the feeling was much more frightening.


    I felt a great Rank 9 power, but the most terrifying thing was the trace of an Elemental God at the bottom of it all.


    Seeing how the two of them were together and how Lucy was Rank 9, I think I could understand that Adrian was somehow using her divinity, maybe even sharing her divinity, and that the Rank 1 Elemental God I felt was his true power level!


    Fuck, that bastard became a Rank 1 Elemental God in only 37 days of testing?!


    What rank does he want to finish the test at? Rank 3?!


    Think about it later, Zack! I forced my mind to focus on the situation in front of me right now.


    What I needed to do now was to ignore these two lunatics and get out of here as soon as possible.


    With the level of power they were displaying, especially since I had to deal with two gods at the same time, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to deal with them, so I''d better just run away and use my 2 million Divine Power Points to invade some other realm somewhere else and take the believers of that realm for myself.


    And that''s exactly what I did.


    I turned my back on them, in the strange silence that it caused even in the thousands of trees below us, and began to use my Divine Power to create weak lightning and powerful thunder to propel me forward and get me as far away from them as possible.


    But as soon as I tried to force my Divine Power to create thunder to propel me forward, the silence around us was much stronger than the last time!


    Even though I had used 150,000 Divine Power points to break the silence, I didn''t feel the slightest change in the silence!


    But I didn''t worry about it, and I began to use my Divine Power to fly away, forcing more and more Divine Power points to break that silence, but it just seemed like a black hole, where no matter how much Divine Power I used, nothing even showed any results.


    Suddenly, I heard an electric noise coming from behind me, which made me even more excited, knowing that I might succeed!


    The noise got louder and louder, but strangely, even though the electrical noise was getting louder, I wasn''t being propelled forward at all!


    Confused, I looked back and saw that the lightning was coming from Innovashine''s hand!


    For some reason, he wasn''t looking at me, he was looking at his own palm, which was somehow producing lightning!


    I knew he had the potential to do whatever he wanted with his divinity, but why were his damn beams getting so strong?!


    Fortunately, he stopped playing with the rays after a while.


    But after that, he looked at me again and made me freeze.


    My flying speed was now completely ridiculous, as he simply leaned forward and used a bit of Divine Power to propel himself forward at a speed as fast as my thunder would normally move me!


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Looking at me closely, the son of a bitch reached out again and snapped his finger again, smiling.


    His finger snap this time meant that the lightning I was trying to produce no longer appeared!


    Not only did he somehow stop the sound of my thunder, but after playing with the lightning in his hand, he was now able to stop my lightning as well!


    Fuck, how am I supposed to deal with someone like that?


    Not knowing what to do, I began to regret it.


    I regretted listening to my uncle''s advice to go out and attack those monsters!


    If I''d just stayed in Aetheris, invaded other neighboring kingdoms, and quietly developed my power, I''d be rank 9 with millions of Divine Power Points, just like Lucy!


    With my talent, it''s even possible that I could have become a Rank 1 Elemental God like Innovashine!


    Seeing the smile on his face and his hand still outstretched, I realized that he wanted to do something with me.


    Since I knew I couldn''t use brute force against him, maybe I could ask for his forgiveness!


    If I offered him my uncle''s help, he might let me go, right? After all, my uncle is a high-ranking Unique God!


    When I opened my mouth to make the offer, I was surprised to see the rays around Innovashine appear again, but those rays only stayed around him for a few seconds before flying toward me and causing a nagging pain in my head!


    Damn it, I tried to open my mouth to scream, but no sound came out!


    Even though I could feel all my strength being drained by this pain, it was even more terrifying not to be able to hear my own voice when I screamed because of this pain!


    Damn it, what have I done?!


    === Lucy POV ===


    Seeing Zack flying towards us with an arrogant expression on his face made me sigh.


    Our teachers had warned us not to let the divine power go to our heads.


    Even if we were gods and the lives of mortals were like the lives of ants to us, it could be disastrous if we let it go to our heads and change our thought process to something like we were the chosen ones of the world and the center of the universe.


    Even more so when we went on army missions and had to deal with other gods who weren''t part of our world, having the mentality that we were superior to them was something that could be our downfall, and that was exactly what I saw in Zack now...


    He had allowed the sense of power, the difference in strength between us and mortals, to inflate his ego.


    Even though he was proud at school, he wasn''t that arrogant, and that made me sigh in disappointment.


    As soon as Zack got close, Adrian didn''t even give Zack time to prepare any kind of attack and quickly used my divinity to control the sound waves around us and completely cancel out the sound.


    As Adrian did this, Zack froze and quickly started to look around, clearly looking for an escape route.


    In a split second, he turned around and started using Divine Power to try to escape, causing lightning to appear from his hands and trying to create thunderous sounds from them.


    Unfortunately for him, Adrian seemed to have used at least 3 million Divine Power points just for that sound barrier, just to make sure that Zack couldn''t use his Divine Power to attack or escape.


    But what surprised me was that instead of attacking Zack immediately, Adrian froze when he reached out his hand, and I could feel him trying to use my divinity for something.


    Within seconds, lightning began to appear in his hand, much like the lightning Zack had controlled!


    It made me wonder how useful his divinity was, but something was wrong.


    Even though these rays clearly had nothing to do with me, I felt a familiarity with them, just as I had felt a familiarity with sound after Adrian had shown me that my deity controlled sound waves.


    With so much familiarity with what had happened in the past, I''d have to be an idiot not to realize what was going on.


    Adrian had somehow discovered another type of wave that could control lightning!


    After controlling it for a few seconds, Adrian stopped creating beams and flew towards Zack at the speed of sound.


    When he reached Zack''s side, Adrian snapped his fingers and used my divinity again.


    This time, his snap made the lightning Zack had been producing disappear as well!


    This left Zack totally vulnerable.


    But Adrian didn''t stop there, without waiting for Zack, Adrian snapped his fingers for the third time in this battle, causing the lightning to appear again, this time swirling around Adrian before flying up to Zack''s head!


    Seeing Zack try to scream, but no sound coming out of his mouth, I had to swallow dry in surprise.


    I''d seen bloody scenes among mortals before, but the sight of blood coming out of the seven orifices of Zack''s head, the first God I''d ever seen bleed in person, shocked me even more, and I had to look away for a few seconds to calm myself.


    I didn''t condemn Adrian''s attitude, especially knowing what he had suffered at Zack''s hands at school, but I was curious as to how Adrian was using Zack''s divinity to attack him, and worse, using my divinity as a means to do so!


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 70: Revenge

    Electromagnetic Waves... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.I only realized that Lucy''s deity could control electromagnetic waves, and thus control lightning, after I saw Zack use his Divine Power in that attack and felt a spark of an idea rising in my mind.


    Sure, I know that there are several other types of waves that Lucy''s divinity can control that would be extremely useful to me, such as X-ray waves, radio waves, but developing control over these waves would be extremely difficult, so my plan was to leave the development of these other types of waves for the future.


    But after seeing Zack use the rays in front of me, I subconsciously began to analyze his power and tried to replicate it with Lucy''s divinity.


    It was a little complicated at first, to the point where I had to stand still for a few seconds while I tried to replicate the sensation with my memory and let him fly a few feet away.


    But the best thing for an Elemental Divinity was not only physical, but it also gave me a very big boost in processing power, and my own Divinity was very good at helping me be creative and come up with ideas on how to deal with this doubt.


    So, in a matter of seconds, I was able to analyze Zack''s deity and replicate it with Lucy''s deity.


    Of course, the price I had to pay for learning this so quickly was a tremendous amount of Divine Power.


    In addition to the 3 million Divine Power points I used to create the zone of silence to cancel Zack''s attacks, I spent another 1 million Divine Power points just to understand, practice, and replicate the electromagnetic waves so quickly.


    And even at that cost, my power to control them was still very low.


    Adding up the Divine Power I''d spent learning and practicing in the fight against Zack, I''d spent at least 2 million Divine Power points using Lucy''s divinity, in addition to the ones I''d spent creating the Silent Zone, bringing the total Divine Power I''d spent so far to 5 million.


    Not to mention, I also used some of my divinity as revenge.


    I didn''t just want to damage his consciousness that was in the mortal world, where he could call it back to the divine world and just ignore what had happened.


    I wanted to do permanent damage.


    And to cause permanent damage to practically immortal beings like gods without actually killing them, the best way I could think of was to cause permanent damage to his mind.


    To do this, I summoned rays to constantly hit Zack''s head, causing his consciousness to begin to fade. Taking advantage of his mental fragility, I used my own divinity to create illusions and try to make them penetrate his head, using my advantage as a higher-ranked god.


    Despite my rank advantage, I still had to spend 1 million Divine Power points to get these illusions into his mind, which, combined with the electric attacks of Divine Power on his head, caused the 7 holes in his head to start bleeding.


    I didn''t care and kept attacking until his body of divine consciousness began to crumble and disappear.


    This meant that I was killing his consciousness and sending it back to the divine world.


    When his body finally disappeared completely, I quickly deactivated the Zone of Silence and stopped using Divine Energy on it.


    Looking at my status screen, I felt a little pain.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of believers: 1,736,385


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 7,990,363 / 25,600,000 -> 2,258,876 (+268,513 -6,000,000)


    =========================


    If it hadn''t been for the prayers of the believers of the four kingdoms, which had given me 268,000 Divine Power points, I would have had less than 2 million Divine Power points!


    Fortunately, now that Zack''s conscience had been destroyed, it would take him a few days to recover, he would lose a lot of Divine Power, and he might even drop a rank because of the injuries to his divine conscience.


    Even though our Divine Consciousness is not physically a part of us, if a part of our Consciousness is destroyed, the results could be catastrophic.


    But when I flew a little higher and looked at the terrain of Aetheris, I knew that this kingdom was even bigger than Arcantor, with a population of probably around 600,000 people!


    Zack was so lucky that even his kingdom was probably the largest kingdom in the world!


    So I quickly opened the Internet window and sent messages to my emissaries, telling them that they could enter Aetheris and spread the word of the Internet God to these mortals.


    Of course, I wasn''t going to just rely on them for that, since I''d seen how effective transmitting Jaina''s image to the mortals of Eldoria had been in quickly bringing more believers to me, so I replicated the same thing here, but using the appearance of Athenos, which was basically my own appearance from the divine world, but with less glowing eyes.


    "You handled him so easily..." Lucy said in surprise after floating next to me.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so easy either... your divinity is perfect for dealing with him." I smiled as I nodded at her.


    "And I had no idea it was so powerful..." She sighed, seemingly a bit disappointed.


    "Don''t be sad, isn''t it nice to discover new features of your own divinity?" I asked.


    "Yes! It''s very good, but..." She said as she lowered her head. "It''s a bit disappointing that I''ve had this divinity for years and in just a few days you''ve already developed it to levels I didn''t even know were possible... first it was sound waves, now you''re using my divinity to make lightning... it seems you''re more of a wave god than I am..."


    When I heard this, I understood where this was coming from.


    She suffers from low self-esteem...


    Even when good things happen, her low self-esteem probably always brings her down, making her see the bad side of things and blame herself for many reasons.


    Shaking my head, I put my hand on her shoulder and said. "Lucy, your divinity is incredible, and you used it in an incredible way to save the people of Novera who could have died because of the drought in those lands. Even if you didn''t use the methods I used, it''s only because you didn''t know, I''m the god of creativity, of course I''m going to be more creative than anyone else when I do something."


    Listening to my explanation of my divinity and thinking about it, Lucy was surprised that it was true.


    "It''s true... it would be silly to compete with you on creativity in the use of things..." She said as she let out a small, embarrassed laugh.


    Removing my hand from her shoulder, I smiled and nodded.


    Even if I didn''t need my divinity to do what I told her, it was a lie that didn''t need to be pointed out.


    As long as it made her feel good, everything would be fine.


    After dealing with Lucy''s feelings, we flew to the capital of Aetheris and I summoned a giant screen with my face on it.


    When the giant screen appeared over the capital of Aetheris, the people below were shocked and frightened, but I quickly projected my voice like a microphone to the entire city.


    Unlike in Eldoria, where I had to use a lot of divine power, in Aetheris, where I already had access to Lucy''s divinity, the cost of projecting audio like this without using any attack power was very low.


    [To the brave mortals of the Kingdom of Aetheris,


    I come to you with great news. The God of Thunder has been defeated. His tyranny, which once controlled the destiny of your lives and forced you to pray to him daily against your will, will no longer hold you back.


    Each of you is free to choose your own path, to pray and to believe in that which truly gives you hope.


    I, Athenos, sent by the God of the Internet, offer you a new era of freedom and knowledge. In the domain of the God of the Internet, everyone has access to what they need to thrive.


    Can you imagine learning new skills, communicating with distant villages, and even summoning powerful creatures for your protection, all with a single prayer? It is possible with the Internet.


    From now on, you are invited to connect to this infinite source of knowledge and power. You no longer need to fear thunder and storms, for together we can build a safer and more promising future. Believe in the power of information and join this new era where power is in the hands of those who know how to use it!


    The prayer to the God of the Internet is...]


    With that explained, it took a few seconds for the bravest people in Aetheris to muster the courage to pray to me, but within a few minutes, a few hundred prayers started coming in from people in that city, which soon turned into a few thousand prayers, and that didn''t stop rising after people actually tried the Internet and showed it to their friends.


    Seeing this unfold, both Lucy and I looked down at the city below with smiles on our faces and prepared to return to our kingdoms.


    But before we could fly back, a terrible sense of crisis rose in my chest.


    Shocked, I began to look around anxiously, trying to understand what was going on.


    It took Lucy a while to react, but she was soon as alert as I was to this possible danger.


    Being an elemental god, my senses were much sharper than Lucy''s, so I quickly felt the irregularity that was appearing in the sky...


    It was as if the space there was being torn apart and something was coming out of it!


    "What are those things?" I asked, confused.

 Chapter 71: Invasion

    When I saw those things falling from the sky like meteors, I felt that something was very wrong.I felt that there was a strange power source inside each of those meteors.


    Surprisingly, one of those meteors fell on Aetheris, on the other side of the land, but from what I sensed, still within the borders of Aetheris, causing Lucy to look at me in confusion, waiting for an answer.


    "Let''s investigate." I said as I began to fly in the direction the meteor had fallen.


    Even though I only had a little over 2 million Divine Power Points left for a possible battle, I was so curious and worried about these things that I wanted to investigate them further.


    The time it took us to fly from one end of Aetheris to the place where the meteor fell, using only a small amount of Divine Power to increase our speed, was only 20 minutes, not a lot of Divine Power for how much we were earning now, but for low-ranked Embryonic Deities, this Divine Power was already a lot!


    Although those 20 minutes seemed like a short time, it was enough to make the scene we saw before us shocking!


    In front of us was a small village of a few hundred people.


    Unlike the warm and fuzzy feeling I had when I saw such a village, what I saw now was just chaos and horror!


    Red-skinned people were running after normal-skinned people like zombies running after the living, and from what I saw, when one of these people attacked one of the normal people, with a simple bite from these red skinned people, the normal people started screaming in pain, while I could feel this strange power coming out from whoever bit them, eating away at something in the normal people''s bodies and turning them into red creatures like this!


    This was practically a zombie apocalypse in front of me!


    "Do you know what that is?" I asked Lucy, not knowing what it was.


    "I think I know..." Lucy said in a slightly scared voice. "That red skin, a strange power in their bodies very similar to Divine Power, that corrosion of their minds and their transformation into practically cannibals... there''s only one answer to that... demons!"


    When I heard the last word of what she said, I was shocked.


    Demons, the creatures we were training to deal with, as well as other gods who weren''t part of our divine alliance, were our greatest enemies.


    Seeing what these creatures were doing to poor mortals made me angry, but I didn''t rush to attack them.


    "What can you deduce after seeing this?" I asked Lucy, knowing that her knowledge of demons was far greater than mine.


    "That the demons that are invading are not very strong, since the mortals are still wearing only red skins, without any of the more prominent demon characteristics such as horns, tails, or wings. For that reason alone, I''m relieved that we might have a better chance," she explained. She explained, awakening a memory of the old Adrian in me and reminding me of the teacher''s explanation on the subject.


    Before I could ask any more, Lucy got a little impatient and asked me worriedly. "Can we deal with these demons?"


    I thought for a second and nodded. "I believe that not only can we deal with these demons, but that we must deal with them."


    With my confirmation, Lucy raised her hand and began to use her divinity to deal with these demons that were attacking ordinary people.


    As for me, I knew that at this time, with plagues like this appearing in the world, since I had seen several meteors fall, I began to use my Divine Power to record what was happening and broadcast it on the Internet so that my believers could prepare for it, even though the cost of Divine Power to do something like this would be high, it would be better to spend a few thousand Divine Power points than to lose a few thousand believers to the demons...


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    === 3rd POV (Divinity School) ===


    "Captain Abraham, an irregularity has occurred in the examination of the students who will graduate this year!" A teacher with the Sergeant symbol on his chest urgently opened the door to Abraham''s classroom.


    If this were a normal situation, Abraham would be very unhappy, because the military hierarchy should be respected, and unless something very important happens, the respect of lower-ranking soldiers should be given to higher-ranking soldiers.


    From what the sergeant said, it was obvious that this situation was very important, so Abraham ignored the disrespect and got up from his chair while walking at a fast pace to the test control room.


    "I explained myself on the way." Abraham said in a grave voice. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a Sovereign God, two great ranks above the Sergeant who was only a single God, the Sergeant had to work hard to keep up with Captain Abraham''s speed.


    "In the last few minutes, anomalies have been noticed on the small mortal world the students are using for the test." The Sergeant said, trying to keep up with the Captain. "According to our reading of the data and the results of our investigations, these anomalies are demons that have obtained the coordinates of this small world and have decided to invade the place."


    Hearing the sergeant say that the demons were responsible for this anomaly made Captain Abraham even more concerned, and he accelerated even more, to the point where the sergeant couldn''t keep up and he disappeared through the school, reappearing shortly thereafter in the test control room.


    Upon entering the room, Abraham saw Aubrie and nodded to her as he sat down next to her.


    "Demons invaded the little world?" He asked for confirmation.


    Aubrie nodded, keeping a cold, serious expression on her face. "Yes, thirteen capsules of demonic power were sent to the mortal world, with the largest capsule being sent to the realm of student Eyron Swiftgale."


    "Did we find out why?" Abraham asked curiously.


    Aubrie nodded. "At the time of the invasion of these pods, young Swiftgale was fighting another god in enemy territory. When he returned, he discovered that the king of his kingdom had made a deal with the demons after Swiftgale accidentally killed his wife in a show of power to gain the respect of the people."


    Abraham shook his head in disappointment. "How did this king get the contract with the demons?"


    "We don''t know yet." Aubrie also shook her head. "But with the demonic power that came through the largest capsule, the king gained the power equivalent to a rank 1 embryonic deity, and with the sacrifices he made by turning the entire capital of the kingdom into demons, his strength quickly rose to rank 6, causing him to take advantage of the weakness of Swiftgale, who had just returned from a battle against another young god, and defeat him, sending his consciousness back to the divine world."


    Upon hearing this, Abraham became very concerned. "He defeated the god of his realm and now has access to a realm without gods, since young Swiftgale had already defeated the god of that realm... that''s worrying... what about the other twelve smaller capsules that fell into the mortal world?"


    "So far we only have information on four of those capsules, some were opened by mortals who turned into demons and started causing chaos, others were secured by more attentive young gods, and other capsules whose fate is still unknown." Aubrie explained everything they knew so far.


    Listening carefully, Abraham was so worried that he didn''t know what to think, except that he planned to send a god to deal with these demons.


    But when he saw that Aubrie wasn''t shaken, he became curious. "Do you have any idea how to deal with this?"


    Aubrie nodded her head and explained her thought process. "If this were like the other tests we''ve done, I''d say we should just send a teacher into the mortal world and let the teacher deal with these demons and let the test continue as if nothing had happened. But maybe that''s not necessary.


    Hearing this, Abraham was confused as to the reason for Aubrie''s confidence.


    Looking at the test as a whole, few really new things had happened, except for a certain God...


    "Are you thinking of keeping the test as if nothing had happened?" Abraham asked.


    "Yes." Aubrie replied.


    "Do you want to use these demons to raise young Innovashine?" He asked.


    Aubrie nodded. "With an elemental god in the test, he has enough ease to deal with the demons if he prepares well. Considering the likelihood that he''ll score high in the test and receive the rank of Corporal, experience in dealing with demons could be very good for his future career."


    Abraham nodded after hearing this, agreeing with Aubrie. "But you know that other young gods can be defeated by demons in this time, right?"


    She just nodded, not caring in the least. "If they''re so weak that they can''t handle weak demons, then they don''t deserve the special promotion that passing the test would bring."


    Although Aubrie''s words were harsh, Abraham agreed.


    If the students couldn''t show why they deserved special promotions in the army, it only meant that they weren''t really special.


    "You know that if everyone fails, we''ll be blamed, right?" Abraham asked Aubrie one last time, but she just nodded confidently, so he nodded back and announced their decision to the other teachers.


    When the teachers heard the two Captains'' decision, most of them were shocked, as this could easily get out of hand and cause all the students to fail the test, with some possibly even dying or being seriously injured, but since the two Captains had the highest ranks in the room, they just obeyed and continued to observe how the students would deal with this crisis.


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 72: Consequences

    Since Lucy didn''t have to do anything in the battle against Zack, she still had the 1 million Divine Power Points available to deal with the demons that were chasing the mortals below us.Even if I had 2.2 million, for Lucy to deal with these humans who only had powers at the level of mages or low-ranking warriors wasn''t difficult at all, so I just focused on recording what was happening to post on the internet.


    To avoid spending an extreme amount of Divine Power, I decided to record in just 15 FPS and with a resolution as low as 360p, which compared to the 4k resolution videos that people in my previous world were used to seeing, might seem awful, but for people in this world it was more than enough.


    I only recorded 10 minutes of this, which was the time it took Lucy to deal with these demons, but those few minutes of recording were enough to drain 300k Divine Power Points from me, a cost of 500 Divine Power Points per second of recording.


    Not to mention the cost of letting mortals watch it on their internet...


    Being able to play such a video on the internet would mean that I would lose Divine Power to let them watch it with the lack of video technology I had now.


    So I had to think of another way to circulate this video on the internet.


    My idea was to show this video to the leaders of the four kingdoms that I controlled, or rather five kingdoms, now that I had also taken over Aetheris, and to make it available to them by releasing access to this video only to the leaders of the kingdom''s cities.


    So only a few hundred people could play this video, show it to the population, use it as an incentive for people to use the internet and pray that they would feed their iMonsters, and instead of me having a cost on it, I would receive a Divine Power profit because of this video.


    Even if one or two hundred people played the video dozens of times a day to show to groups of mortals, the cost would be nowhere near as great as letting each of the almost 2 million believers I had play that video just once each.


    Sure, while recording, I avoided recording Lucy''s body, so that they wouldn''t know what the goddess looked like and their worship would be focused on something more ethereal and distant, a perfect image in their imagination, rather than the concrete appearance we had.


    After dealing with the demons, the people who survived in the town were devastated.


    A village of just a few hundred people had been reduced to a group of no more than 70 people now.


    Not only would the survivors have problems dealing with all the land and crops that were left behind by the dead, but their mentality was so shattered that they might not be able to cope with anything that was left behind...


    When Lucy flew back to me, I could tell from her expression that she had also realized this fact.


    Even though she was a goddess, raised as a goddess in the divine world, someone who should see mortals only as cattle to produce Divine Power for her, Lucy was still a little crestfallen to see the sadness in the people below.


    As she had decided to use her Divine Power when she arrived in the mortal world to move rivers and help the population of Novera, it was clear that she was more sensitive to the feelings and well-being of mortals than most of the other gods.


    ¡°Is there anything we could do to help them?¡± Lucy asked worriedly, not caring that she had to spend at least 100k Divine Power Points to deal with the demons.


    Looking at the mortals, I thought of something.


    ¡°I can''t do anything to make their pain go away, the only thing I can do is use my divinity to help ease that pain...¡± I said as I floated down to the level where mortals were mourning the dead and helping the wounded.


    As I was using my divine consciousness, they couldn''t see me, let alone notice my control over my Divine Power making things appear out of nowhere.


    The first thing that appeared was a very long wooden table, above which I began to use Divine Power to create various dishes of food, drinks, sweets, snacks, and other types of food that could distract these people from the loss of their friends and relatives.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I know that trying to distract yourself and ignore the pain may not be the best way to deal with problems, but apart from this way of helping, I couldn''t think of anything else.


    When I brought things out, some people noticed and looked around the tables with fear and suspicion, but when the smell of food spread through the place, it only took a few seconds for some people to lose their fear and try a cake.


    With the first person tasting and liking the flavor of the cake, more and more people approached with curiosity and started eating it.


    Gradually, the happiness of tasting delicious food that they had never eaten before overcame the sadness of the people.


    They were still sad about the loss of their friends and family, but the help of a magician summoning waves to attack the demons and protect them, then this lot of delicious food appearing made them at least forget about it for a little while.


    I even made a sound out of nowhere, with my voice sounding powerful and majestic, as well as slightly altered so that it didn''t sound so much like Athenos'' voice, just in case.


    ¡°Even in the darkest hours, when all seems lost and fear takes over, remember that you are not alone. Your loved ones will never be forgotten, and now, together, we will build a stronger future.


    The internet is a flame that connects us, bringing knowledge, consolation and power. Use it to honor the departed and to ensure that darkness will never have dominion over you again. With each click, with each new learning, you will be reinforcing their legacy and creating new hopes for tomorrow.


    Using prayer [...] you will be able to learn how to defend yourself, as well as many other skills for your daily life. Know that the God of the Internet will be watching over you and protecting you from now on.¡±


    When mortals heard this voice coming out of nowhere, they were shocked and horrified, but the more they heard what the God of the Internet had to say to them, people began to cry and kneel as they repeated the prayer they had heard only once during my explanation, a prayer full of difficult words, with meanings they didn''t understand, but which they gratefully memorized every word.


    Before long I had another 70 new believers, which for my current number of believers may mean almost nothing, but after looking at each of those sad and happy faces, I was happy to see the number of believers rise by 70 on my status screen.


    Flying back to Lucy, I saw the huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you Adrian.¡± She said in a relieved voice.


    ¡°No need to thank them, they''re my believers too.¡± I replied calmly.


    ¡°I know, but you didn''t have to deal with them in such a kind way, and yet you did.¡± She said smiling. She said smiling. ¡°The Divine Power you spent to summon that meal, plus the audio message, came at such a cost that they would need months of praying to you to recoup that cost.¡±


    What she said was true, but I didn''t regret it.


    I might not be the best person in the world, the good Samaritan, the pure-hearted Clark that everyone would like to hope for, since I was vindictive and didn''t care so much about dealing in extreme ways against people who deserved it, but I wasn''t a monster who liked to see the suffering of those I could help either.


    Considering that in a few minutes I''d gain the Divine Power I''d spent helping these people, it wouldn''t hurt to help them, especially seeing how happy Lucy was about it.


    With her being part of my pantheon, it was important to keep our relations good, and there was nothing better than improving that by doing something that I also think is good.


    Opening up the internet, I was all set to make a group on [Carrier Pigeon] with the leaders of all four countries I had already conquered, before going to Aetheris and convincing the leaders of that country to adopt the God of the Internet as the country''s god to add them to that group as well, but something caught my eye. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [What were those things falling from the sky?!]


    [I don''t know, but something like that fell near my town, could it be the work of some God?]


    [Where is your town, post above?]


    [I live in the Duchy of Vallenfort, in Eldoria].


    [I''m from Eldoria too! This thing fell in a village near the village I live in, I''m gathering a group of men to go and check it out].


    [Good luck!]


    [Good luck! X2]


    [Good luck! X3]


    [Good luck! X4]


    [DON''T COME! I LIVE IN THE VILLAGE WHERE THIS THING FELL! THIS IS DEMONIC WORK! PEOPLE ARE GOING CRAZY AND KILLING EACH OTHER, WE''RE FLEEING TO YOUR VILLAGE, PLEASE PREPARE THE WARRIORS!]


    [OMG, what''s happening?!]


    [Didn''t you have an iMonster to protect you?!]


    [...]


    [GLORY TO GOD! FOR SOME REASON THE MONSTERS GOT SCARED OF SOMETHING AND RAN AWAY, WE''RE SAFE...]


    [Come to our village, we''ll help!]


    [...]


    After that, conversations ranged among the mortals about what was happening, trying to understand what they had seen, whether it was true, worried about the people, but there were some more astute mortals, who picked up on something that I also noticed.


    There was nothing that could make the demons run away in fear, apart from something more powerful than them.


    I believe that even iMonsters at Lv 20 wouldn''t make demons afraid, maybe they''d beat them in battle, but the difference in strength wouldn''t be so great as to make them afraid.


    And something more powerful that could make them afraid, the only thing I could think of was a God.


    More specifically, the God of Fear!


    With that in mind, I changed my priority from controlling Aetheris to dealing with it later and flew back at high speed with Lucy while explaining to her what had happened.


    I hope the God of Fear didn''t do anything stupid that he''ll regret in the future while I wasn''t home...


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 73: Regret

    === God of Fear (Zane Dreadmourne) POV ===Ever since I lost the battle against the God of the Internet, or rather Adrian Innovashine, since I was sure he was the God of the Internet who had invaded my kingdom, I had kept quiet in Eldoria, just observing the changes he would bring to my kingdom.


    I wanted to see what he had to offer to get mortals to worship him so firmly, or if I could win some mortals back to pray for me by creating a small group in the kingdom that would still provide me with a few Divine Power Points every week without much cost.


    But the more the days went by, the more shocked I became.


    Adrian was going crazy while developing this ''Internet''.


    Not only was he making free knowledge available to mortals, he was giving them extremely useful tools, such as instant long-distance chat, news journals where mortals could find out what was happening in all the realms under the Internet God at no cost, even creatures like the iMonsters, which were used to defend the cities of Arcantor against Eldoria''s army when I foolishly ordered them to attack.


    The only thing mortals had to do was pray once and they would receive the use of these things for a whole hour, which they could renew at any time by praying again, creating a vicious cycle of people praying to him several times a day.


    Considering that he had already taken on four realms, from what I knew from the mortal conversations I overheard, the amount of Divine Power he was now receiving was staggering, to the point that I believe that even school teachers who were already Unique Gods didn''t receive as much Divine Power as he did.


    Perhaps even some of the older True Gods, with fewer believers, didn''t receive as much Divine Power as Adrian was getting just from mastering these four realms of his!


    Unlike Adrian who could get almost the entire population of a realm to voluntarily pray to him four times a day, other gods like me and the school teachers only received an average of one prayer a week from each believer, which meant that Adrian received 28x more Divine Power than we did.


    So with a population of only 1.6 million believers, Adrian had the same income as a powerful God with 44 million believers!


    That was shocking!


    Even my father, a 200-year-old Unique God, didn''t have 10% of Adrian''s income.


    After all, most Gods fought against other Gods to conquer neighboring kingdoms in a fair way, even if a God managed to win a battle against a neighboring God, it took a few weeks of rest and recovery of Divine Power, plus even more time to conquer the believers of that dominated kingdom in a healthy way.


    Considering that all the Gods were receiving the same amount of Divine Power per believer, which was only 1 Divine Power Point per week, battling a neighboring God was extremely risky, and if it wasn''t for a test like the one we were in now, few Gods would have the courage to do it.


    From what my father told me, as the Unique God, conquering a kingdom alone was glorious in itself.


    Many Gods only had the right to open a church in a large kingdom dominated by a more powerful God, and could divide the believers of that kingdom among themselves, vying with other Gods for dominance of that kingdom.


    When Gods became more powerful, they were able to invade other kingdoms more easily, even at the cost of losing more Divine Power by using the Divine Power they had gained in other worlds to be able to dominate kingdoms on their own.


    That''s why doing well in this test was extremely important, as only the best students would be able to continue with access to this world, while the other students would never be able to return.


    This would mean that the students who stayed would have access to at least two realms exclusively for them, much better than the vast majority of other gods who didn''t want to join the army, or who joined the army only as soldiers.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    But even these advantages that the best students would receive were nothing compared to what Adrian was doing.


    With the way he developed and spread the internet, it was becoming a monster that in a matter of years would encompass all the kingdoms on this planet...


    Only Sovereign Gods, those above the True Gods, had enough power to dominate entire planets! And that only after several centuries, or rather a few millennia of accumulating Divine Power and constant battles.


    Adrian? I believe that in less than 10 years he would have conquered this entire planet for himself, maybe even less time!


    What was a young God dominating an entire planet on his own?! That would send him soaring through the army ranks that he would soon become a Sovereign God all by himself!


    Just thinking about these possibilities made any thoughts I had of trying to penetrate Eldoria through Adrian''s carelessness disappear.


    The most powerful God in my family was my grandfather, a Rank 4 True God who had to accumulate Divine Power for more than a thousand years before reaching that Rank, getting the grudge of a Sovereign God would be ruin for everyone I know.


    So I just stayed put in Eldoria and observed the way Adrian was using to develop his kingdom and his believers, trying to learn from his approach a way for me to improve.


    To my surprise, I was surprised a few times.


    The main thing that surprised me in the early days was the way Adrian treated mortals, with the care that a father would have for his children, to the point that Adrian would even bless mortals to help them learn to read and write, or even to encourage them to do chores for him.


    That way, mortals felt motivated to improve and work for Adrian!


    With that, I began to analyze my time on the test and realized that I had acted in the complete opposite way to how Adrian had done, making me shake my head in disappointment at myself.


    But a bigger surprise than how Adrian acted towards mortals, was the way Adrian acted towards Novera!


    Unlike Eldoria, where he invaded by destroying the kingdom''s power center, killing my most important believers and fighting an indirect battle with me, in Novera the way Adrian acted was the complete opposite!


    The God of Novera opened the door to Adrian, allowing his believers to pray to the God of the Internet directly and accepted that Adrian would receive Divine Power from his believers in that kingdom.


    And from what I''ve seen on the internet from some mortals in [Carrier Pigeon] about that God, that God must be Lucy Wavecrest, the Top 2 girl with the most potential in our class!


    Even Lucy realized Adrian''s potential and submitted to him!


    Soon after Lucy submitted to Adrian, rumors began to surface that a new App would appear on the internet, an App for mortals to listen to music!


    None of this was directly confirmed, but according to a Magician from Arcantor, she had contacted Athenos, the emissary of the God of the Internet and at his request, she was developing various songs for Internet users to listen to at any time, even receiving a blessing from the God of the Internet to be able to produce even better songs!


    As much as I didn''t see any direct links between this and Lucy, it wasn''t hard to imagine that it might have something to do with her as Adrian had even removed the time limit for the daily use of the App [School] for believers, which showed that he had advanced in the use of the internet, perhaps with a friendly exchange with Lucy.


    Thinking that I could have done the same thing and won his friendship as she did made me feel regretful.


    After a few days Adrian apparently even battled Zack and won, causing Zack to lose control over Valoria and adding another kingdom under Adrian.


    Now I knew that the time for Adrian and Zack to battle was very close.


    At least I wouldn''t be the only god dumb enough to attack Adrian and lose my kingdom completely.


    Feeling my measly 36k available Divine Power Points rising by only a few hundred every week from a few believers who still believed in me despite the Internet God''s invasion of Eldoria, I could only sigh.


    But to my shock, I suddenly felt a very loud negative energy falling from the sky. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning in that direction, I saw a capsule-like object falling somewhere in Eldoria.


    Thinking it was best to let Adrian take care of it, since this was his territory now, I just flew up high, trying to see him from afar dealing with this problem, but curiously, even after 30 minutes Adrian didn''t show up.


    Seeing that there were people turning into demons and dying non-stop, after getting closer to the mortals to see them using the internet, and seeing how well Adrian treated them, a bad feeling rose in my chest at seeing mortals dying and suffering like that.


    Knowing that I could help, I wondered how I should act, until I finally gave in and decided to help.


    Even if Adrian discovered me and sent me back to the divine world now, I would just accept it proud of what I had done.


    At least it would help me atone a little for the deaths of the soldiers I had caused through my arrogance...


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 74: Decision

    As I flew back to Eldoria, I thought about how necessary it had become to have an AI that would warn me about important things appearing on the Internet.


    If I had an AI that could constantly analyze the Internet data and warn me of any anomalies appearing among my followers, I would know immediately about the demons appearing in Eldoria, and I could leave Lucy to deal with the people in Aetheris and quickly fly back to Eldoria to deal with it more quickly.


    Unfortunately, this meant that the God of Fear might use this opportunity to attack Eldoria and try to win back the people as his followers.


    Even though I had faith in the Internet and believed that only a small portion of the population would actually become Fear God believers out of gratitude for him saving them, I still didn''t feel comfortable with it.


    Knowing that another god was cultivating believers in my territory didn''t make me feel comfortable, it was like possibly keeping cancer cells in my body, hoping that those cells wouldn''t get worse and kill me at any moment.


    So I went back to Eldoria, ready to deal with the God of Fear for good.


    Even though I had little Divine Power compared to how much I had before I went to Aetheris, those 2.2 million were more than enough to deal with Zane.


    So I returned confidently, even spending a little Divine Power to use Lucy''s divinity to speed up my flight even more, so that within a few minutes I arrived at the place where people said the Demon Power capsule had crashed.


    And just as I imagined, there was a Rank 4 Embryonic Divinity hovering over that area, not even trying to hide its presence, which left me a little confused. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What kind of confidence does it have to show itself in front of me when it is only a Rank 4 Embryonic Divinity? I asked myself in confusion.


    He was still at the same rank as the last time I fought him.


    I approached cautiously and saw Zane floating there, looking at me in surprise, but not shock.


    Possibly after sensing that I was now an Elemental God.


    Surprisingly, Zane was quite similar to how I imagined the God of Fear.


    Since I didn''t have much contact with him in Divinity School, I didn''t remember his appearance very well, so I just based it on the stereotypes I could think of for the God of Fear, and Zane fit most of them.


    He was slim and tall, with extremely pale skin to the point of being almost paper white, long black hair that slightly covered his eyes, while he wore a baggy black suit, slightly hunchbacked and with a slightly insecure expression that gave the impression that he was an emo boy from my previous world.


    If I from my previous world had imagined a God of Fear, I''d probably have imagined an old God with a skull face, no skin, just bones showing, with the most terrifying appearance I could imagine, but living in this world for a few days, absorbing Adrian''s memories of this world for so long, I got used to the idea that Gods were just normal people.


    Sure, the purple aura that hovered around Zane was a great indication that he was a god and not just an ordinary human, and the more powerful he became in the future, the more conspicuous his divine quality would become, to the point where it wouldn''t be impossible for him to get skull armor just like I imagined.


    But for now, Zane was just an emo boy.


    When I approached him, I noticed that he wasn''t shocked by my power, but he was still nervous about my presence.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I knew you were the God of the Internet, Adrian..." Zane said embarrassed, but with a little pride as he stared at me. "I just didn''t think you''d become an elemental god by now..."


    I nodded at him, not answering his comment, but asking him what I wanted to know. "Why did you show up in Eldoria again, Zane?"


    Since he hadn''t treated the old Adrian badly, I still gave him the benefit of the doubt, unlike Zack and his friends, whom I would attack first and ask later.


    Hearing my question, Zane was clearly embarrassed and leaned forward even more, his hair covering his face even more. "I was curious... I wanted to see what you had done better than me, how you had conquered your population so quickly and what I could learn from it..."


    My eyebrows raised in surprise. Accustomed to dealing with overbearing and arrogant gods, especially since Zane had acted that way in the past, I was surprised that he had managed to change his personality so drastically in such a short time.


    "And what did you observe during this time?" I asked curiously.


    Zane didn''t have to think long before answering excitedly. "From what I''ve seen of your use of the Internet, how you act to keep believers engaged in it, how you actively improve their lives to awaken their gratitude for you... these are all fundamental factors in your growth that I can certainly use in the future to improve my development when I come into contact with another small world, even if I can''t replicate the Internet with my divinity..."


    I nodded my head in agreement. He had really analyzed the factors that made me grow, putting aside the arrogance of a god and looking at it objectively.


    "I was just wondering... Has Lucy Wavecrest surrendered to you?" He asked, showing genuine confusion.


    Since this information was not confidential, I decided to answer him honestly. "She has not surrendered to me, but we have formed a pantheon, the Internet Pantheon. She grants me access to her divinity so I can use it to improve the Internet, and in return I give her a percentage of the divine power I gain from her divinity."


    At my explanation, Zane''s eyes went wide as he lowered his head and began to mutter in a low voice, but being an Elemental God, I could hear his muttering easily enough.


    "That would be at least 70k Divine Power Points a day just for surrendering to you..." He said.


    "She didn''t surrender to me, we have an equal contract, she can leave anytime." I corrected him, making him look up in amazement, but I didn''t correct the amount of Divine Power he thought she was getting, because he was already amazed at the current amount.


    When I noticed the mind thinking at high speed, I looked around and saw that instead of attacking my territory or trying to get people to become his followers, Zane was just protecting the people while applying fear to the demons and gathering them in one place, away from the population, which was better than I imagined, which made him win points with me.


    Thinking about his divinity, just like Lucy, I could see some points where I could use it in more effective and creative ways than he could have thought of himself.


    Ever since I''d met Zane in the mortal world, he''d only used his domain to instill fear in his enemies or remove fear from his soldiers, nothing more.


    Although I could think of several ways he could use it.


    For example, if he could instill fear in his enemies, was it through mind control? Illusions? Incantations? Any of these ways could cause his power to evolve into a whole new tree of development.


    Mind control could allow him to influence decisions in ways other than inducing fear, albeit at a possibly higher cost since I was still close to his divinity, but it gave me a great chance to understand "minds" in an easier way to help me develop my artificial intelligence.


    Illusions could allow him to make real holograms, both for scary creatures and for anything else, since he controlled fear, wouldn''t fire creatures be afraid of water? Wouldn''t plant creatures be afraid of fire? As long as something was afraid of something, couldn''t he create illusions of that thing? That might solve part of my problem with playing videos on the Internet, right?


    Or the most powerful possibility, the ability to summon people''s fears into real physical forms that could fight and terrorize enemies, or in my case, reduce the cost of summoning iMonsters...


    All three of these possibilities could be very useful to me directly, not to mention the possibilities of developing apps based on his divinity, which would make believers even more interested in the Internet, with the variety of apps and the different uses it could have...


    At times like this, having the Mastery of Creativity really helped me think about what I could do and different ways to use deities that the gods themselves couldn''t think of.


    With the way Zane handled the problem, the personality change he had after his defeat, and the way he acted in front of me, I would have had no problem helping him in his time of need.


    Sure, I wouldn''t trust him 100%, since we were rivals before, so he would still be in a trial period in the Internet pantheon if he really wanted to join us.


    But when I saw the way he looked at me, I had to stop myself from smiling, knowing that he was about to make a big decision.

 Chapter 75: Offer

    === Zane Dreadmourne (God of Fear) POV ===


    Hearing Adrian''s explanation of his deal with Lucy was very different from my earlier speculations.


    Before, I had thought that he had simply subjugated her, made her accept that he would spread the Internet throughout her kingdom, and in return he wouldn''t destroy her and let her continue to have believers there, which was already a very good possibility, something I would gladly accept after seeing what he had done to my kingdom.


    But knowing that he was offering Lucy a stake in the Internet he had created, only at the cost of being able to use her divinity to develop more features for the Internet, completely shocked me.


    When you think about how many followers he has, and how many followers he will have once he has taken over this entire planet... to receive 5% of the Divine Power that 12 million people would generate for him, considering that these people pray to him an average of 4 times a day, would be the equivalent of receiving 2.4 million Divine Power points a day for doing nothing, or a whopping 16.8 million a week!


    It would be practically like selling your house, investing all your money in a million-dollar company, and receiving a small portion of that company''s income.


    Even if you only received a small portion of that, it would still be an amount that would retire you for the rest of your life, earning you much more than you could earn working alone for the rest of your life!


    Even my father didn''t get that much Divine Power every week, even though he was a unique God, so if I could team up with Adrian and Lucy, my future would be guaranteed!


    Sure, I know he said several times that Lucy hadn''t surrendered to him since she was on equal footing with him in the Pantheon they had formed, but if Adrian cut off Lucy''s supply of Divine Power and threatened to destroy her, she could only surrender to him and quietly accept all his demands.


    So I was aware that offering to join his Pantheon was the same as surrendering to him completely. To the point that if he asked me to sacrifice all my divine power to help him in battle, I would have to do it without thinking twice, since he would have control over all my future followers.


    But considering the gain I would get from surrendering to him... was it better to have 5% of a pie with 12 million slices or 100% of a pie with less than 50,000 slices?


    The answer was obvious!


    So, having made up my mind, I lifted my head, flicked my bangs to the side, opened my eyes to Adrian, and found myself staring into his bright blue eyes.


    From his eyes alone, I could feel the power he was hiding in this divine consciousness, a power that could crush my divine consciousness with a simple blink if he wanted to.


    Compared to the faint glow in his eyes at school, and how bright and intimidating his eyes were now, it was like two different worlds.


    But I stood my ground and stared into his two blue eyes with my green ones, even though my instincts were screaming at me to look away and down.


    "Adrian Innovashine, please let me into your pantheon!" I said, using all my willpower and concentrating only on keeping my eyes on his bright blue eyes as I waited for an answer.


    Adrian didn''t change his expression at any point, always keeping his face passive and cold, as if nothing he saw or heard from me now could affect him, which was completely true, considering that with his current power I was nothing more than a wimp he could kick around with ease.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    But I still had hope.


    At this point, I had no choice but to beg him, because if the test continued like this, the only thing left for me would be to become an ordinary army soldier, sharing a small world with hundreds of other soldiers and trying to secure a minimum of divine power to slowly rise in rank over the centuries.


    The silence around us was deafening until Adrian finally answered.


    "What use would you be in my Pantheon?" He asked me, making my body freeze.


    Yes... I was of no use to him, was I? My divinity was weak, like the divinity of an evil god or a demon, he could replicate everything I could do with his full divinity...


    Think Zane, think fast, you must be of some use...


    "I can do everything you need... if I don''t get this chance with you, my fate in the future will be that of a mere cannon fodder soldier... so know that I will cherish this opportunity as the chance of a lifetime! I will teach you everything you want to know about my divinity for you to use as you wish, as long as you just help me with the basics so that I can progress slowly, I will be satisfied... please..." I decided to be honest and just open my heart.


    I couldn''t think of any use I could be to him except to give 100% to whatever he needed.


    Unlike him, who was extremely important to me, I was completely expendable to him, so I had to at least show him my sincerity and try to convince him.


    The silence he gave me after I said those words was even more deafening than the first.


    Now I couldn''t even raise my head to look at him, just kept my head down with my hair covering my eyes in shame.


    But I held my ground, waiting as long as it took for him to answer.


    In the silence that seemed like an eternity between us, the only thing I could hear were the demons I had trapped below, draining my Divine Power and roaring in fear as they huddled in the center of the forest.


    Even though what little Divine Power I had was being used like an open faucet, I continued to use it to show Adrian even more sincerity.


    And hearing his response made it all worthwhile!


    "I might consider allowing you into my Pantheon, but it will only be for a trial period." He said.


    Whether it was a trial period or not, just as he was considering it, I started to smile and raised my face to look at him.


    Adrian still had that cold expression on his face, his eyes shining with the same intensity as the first time I saw him, but I don''t know if it was just me, but he seemed even nicer now.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do whatever you want during this trial period to prove that I can be useful!" I said excitedly as I nodded at him.


    "During this trial period, you will be able to enter the Internet Pantheon, but you will only be able to leave after a 23-day trial of the mortal world, which is the time for the end of the school trial. If at the end of the trial your attitude is satisfactory, we can change your contract to a permanent and fair contract in the Internet Pantheon. Adrian explained, making me nod, not worried about this trial period. "Your payment will be 5% of the Divine Power generated by the applications that use your Internet domain during the trial period, which will increase to 10-20% in the future, just like Lucy, depending on how you do in the trial period."


    After that, he began to explain to me the cost of Divine Power to create the Internet and get it up and running, and how the profit was calculated, in addition to the number of believers he currently had, a much higher number than I had imagined.


    When I heard that I would receive 5% of the Divine Power generated by using my divinity on the Internet, I was amazed.


    I thought he had about 1.3 million believers, but he said he already had 1.7 million with the 4 realms he controlled, plus Aetheris, which he had just mastered, which would also increase that number!


    If just 30% of those people used applications with my divinity for one hour a day, I would receive almost 20,000 Divine Power Points a day with the 5% I received in the test period, which could increase to up to 80,000 a day if I could get up to 20% in the future!


    Not to mention that the number of believers using the Internet would only increase in the future, and the apps with my divinity might have even more uses than I realized, all of which could mean that my Divine Power income would quickly surpass what I earned from controlling Eldoria alone, and would be many times more than what I would receive as a normal soldier in the army who would have to share a Small World with other soldiers in the future.


    Smiling, I held out my hand to Adrian and said. "I accept!"


    At that point, I was amazed at how much I was getting from Adrian at that moment, not knowing how important this decision would be for my future.


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 76: Royalties

    === Adrian''s POV ===


    Having Zane in the Internet Pantheon was a decision I had to analyze carefully, because unlike Lucy, who always showed a friendly attitude and gave me the confidence I needed to trust her, that hadn''t happened with Zane yet.


    I accepted him with this trial period at the Pantheon precisely to see if he would fit in well with us, if he would be an easy person to deal with, and if he didn''t have other ulterior motives.


    By offering him a low percentage, and since he had no other Divine Power account, his growth would be completely under my control, so even if he had other intentions, I could easily deal with him.


    The only thing I began to think and consider about the Internet was how I would divide the Divine Power for other gods.


    My initial idea was to make it like they had shares in my company, the way companies worked in my previous world, but I realized that if I added too many new gods to the pantheon in the future, the amount of Divine Power that would be left for me after sharing it with everyone might be too little, so I decided to change that.


    Instead of offering up to 20% of the total Divine Power earned, I would use a system used by a large corporation in my world.


    I would create a quota of the total Divine Power earned through the Internet that would stay with me, and another that would be divided among the other Gods who participated in the Internet.


    This quota would have a limit, for example.


    An application used the divinity of 10 different gods to work and earned 1 million Divine Power points.


    If I offered each of those 10 gods 20% of the app''s income, I would owe them more Divine Power than the Internet itself would earn me.


    So to balance that out, I realized that this quota was essential.


    It would be something like, if the app earned 1 million Divine Power points, 50% would be guaranteed to me and the other 50% would be divided into the quota for the other gods.


    Within that quota, each 1% of the Divine Power they had in the contract would serve as a weight for how much they would receive when dividing the 500k Divine Power points among themselves.


    So 10 gods entitled to 20% would have 10 equal shares of that 50%, leaving only 5% for each.


    If one of those 10 gods was entitled to a smaller share in the contract with me, they would receive a smaller percentage of the 50% quota.


    That way, they would only share a fixed portion, and I would still be guaranteed the divine power generated by my own divinity, which was the basis of it.


    But to make it even fairer, I would also have to add that how valuable this God''s divinity was in this application would also represent some points in how much this God would receive in this God''s share of the quota.


    Since I was going to sign the contract with Zane now, I had time to define everything in a contract with him so as not to create problems for the future, but for Lucy I would have to talk to her and explain it in more detail to make sure she wouldn''t be dissatisfied and feel cheated.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    After all, I''d be changing the agreement we had made into something that could hurt her in the future.


    The only thing I could think of to deal with this was to increase the weight of the deity''s usefulness in the app in the distribution of the quotas, since her deity was extremely useful, practically all the apps would use her deity, and she would get a large portion of that cut, potentially increasing her earnings compared to what she was earning now.


    Ah, but I''m just an elemental god who started my god career less than 20 days after entering the divine world.


    Yes, it''s true, maybe I''m jumping the gun by thinking about it and planning it with such a short career, but considering that it could get me into trouble in the future when I want to accept more gods into my pantheon, I''d better be prepared.


    So while I made sure the mortals were okay and dealt with the demons using Lucy''s divinity in a powerful way, showing my power to Zane as a sort of warning, I used some of that time to focus my consciousness on improving the contract I was going to offer him, to the point that when I was done dealing with it and helping the mortals who had been affected just as I had helped the mortals in Aetheris, I flew back to Zane and began to show him the contract.


    With him joining the Pantheon as a trainee deity, I was able to leave many details vague, giving me the opportunity to correct any details I had forgotten in the future.


    Luckily, Zane wasn''t worried about that and happily signed the contract, linking our deities and even giving me direct access to his deity.


    As I felt the power of Fear enter my body, I felt a shiver run down my spine, and a familiarity with Fear and the ability to control its emotions flow through me.


    In a few seconds, I began to see the great possibilities that this deity held, which made me smile and allow Zane access to the deity of creativity as well.


    His reaction was quite different from mine, his mind becoming confused as he tried to understand what it felt like.


    "It''s very strange to control a complete deity... it makes it seem like my Fear domain is really just a small part of something bigger that I didn''t even know existed..." Zane said fascinated as he controlled the blue energy of Creativity throughout his body, using a few units of Divine Power to do various things.


    "Yes, when I experienced Lucy''s divinity, I also realized this difference between our divinities. But that doesn''t mean that your Gods don''t have potential, so don''t be discouraged, you saw how I used sound to deal with those demons, it was done with Lucy''s Waves Goddess." I smiled, making his face look shocked.


    "Wasn''t that your own deity?" He asked.


    I shook my head. "No, as you know, my divinity has a cost ten times higher than anyone else''s, so it''s easier to do damage with Lucy''s divinity, so I used my creativity to help her develop her divinity better and find more powerful and useful ways to use her power, just as I intend to do with your divinity."


    Hearing this, Zane''s eyes widened and he began to smile excitedly. "Really! Thank you, boss!"


    "Boss?" I asked confused.


    "Yeah, you''re like my boss now, right? I work for you, you pay me a salary, and we do our part to develop the Internet so that it gets bigger and bigger." He explained proudly.


    Seeing this emo-boy talking to me like that made me feel a little uncomfortable, but I just sighed and let him act that way if it made him happy.


    "I still have some work to do in Aetheris, so I''ll leave you free to do whatever you want, in the meantime I''ll think of some ideas to make apps for you on the Internet to earn Divine Power, but if you have any ideas for that, you can send me a message on [Carrier Pigeon] and I''ll listen." I said as I waved at him.


    Zane nodded quickly and said goodbye before disappearing.


    After taking care of him, I returned to Aetheris, where I had left Lucy to take care of the mortals who had been infected by demons, while I checked the Internet to see if anything bad had happened elsewhere in my domain.


    When I confirmed that Eldoria was the only place affected, I nodded and began to plan how I would deal with Lucy regarding the income contract for her.


    I didn''t want to lose the partnership with her, so I wanted to come up with useful ideas on how I could help her and also not put myself in a bad position for the future growth of the Pantheon...


    ///NunuNote//


    This chapter was tiring to write, so it was a bit shorter, as I had to think about and plan these calculations of the cost of Divine Power and how it would develop the Internet Pantheon.


    If you have any ideas to help me, please comment below.


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 77: AI development

    The best way I found to talk to Lucy about my idea was to be honest with her.


    Instead of looking for ways to convince her in a misleading way and possibly lose her trust at some point, I decided to just be honest with her and tell her the problems I thought Pantheon might have and how I thought I could deal with them without getting caught in a web of problems.


    The idea I decided on was that I would actually use the idea I had adapted from the large corporations in my previous world. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Internet would have an 80-20 split, where I would receive 80% of the Divine Power that the Internet received in profit, and the other 20% would be divided between the gods based on how useful their divinity was in getting all of the Divine Power.


    For Lucy, this was great news because she wouldn''t have to share the Divine Power with anyone except Zane, who would only get a small part of the 20%, while she, who was very important to the Internet, would get the vast majority of the 20%.


    So instead of getting 20% of the Divine Power from only the parts she had direct access to, she would get 20% from the entire Internet, greatly increasing her Divine Power income.


    After listening to my explanation, Lucy smiled as she pulled her blue hair to the side of her face. "Don''t worry, I can''t think of a better way to handle this either, except for the fact that the way you''ve thought of it will be both fair to you, who created the Internet platform, and fair to other gods like me who are just joining in and reaping the benefits of your large base of believers."


    Seeing that she understood my side and was so sympathetic made me sigh with relief.


    "Thank you for understanding, Lucy, as your deity is extremely important to the Internet, as I can''t imagine the Internet without audio, you don''t need to worry about these changes, as your share of the Internet''s profits will always be high, even more so as you will be able to enjoy a lot of profits before other gods enter the pantheon." I answered with a sincere smile.


    What I said wasn''t a lie, since Lucy was really very important to me, since using her divinity to attack was much more economical than using my own divinity, since hers didn''t have the limitation of 10 times the cost of divine power to make attacks, so I wouldn''t do anything that would put her in a very bad position, since I needed her power to protect me.


    When she heard what I said, Lucy smiled with satisfaction, apparently realizing that I really appreciated her.


    After our discussion, Lucy and I went to the capital of Aetheris to spread the word about the Internet and the outcome of the war, just as I had done in Eldoria to conquer that kingdom.


    If the royal family of Aetheris wasn''t very receptive, I would have no problem summoning another dragon to destroy them and take over that kingdom as a subordinate kingdom of Arcantor.


    The conquest of Aetheris went very well.


    Upon learning that the God of Thunder had been so badly defeated that he would never return, the mortals were shocked and quickly surrendered to me, increasing the number of believers in the God of the Internet by another 100,000 in a matter of hours, with that number possibly rising by a few hundred thousand more in the next few days as the news spread to the rest of the kingdom, just as it had in the other kingdoms I ruled.


    This finally gave me time to start developing the AI I so desperately needed to develop my Big Data.


    In order to develop it as quickly as possible, I used my main body in the Divine World, spending a large amount of Divine Power every hour to run tests and simulations on the development of this AI in order to do it as quickly as possible.


    Unlike the cost of making a new app or a new game, making an AI put me on the path of a God who was trying to create life.


    Even if that life was completely artificial, something that just analyzed data and decided through logic and patterns how to react, it was very close to the path of actually creating a life, so the cost of what I was doing was very high.


    The first step in doing something like this was to build a server to store the data. Since I already had my deity serving as that server, that part was already done.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The second step was to categorize all the actions that users could take on the Internet, whether it was clicking on an app, how long they spent on the screen to select an app, which app they would click on after clicking on another app, defining a way for the AI to understand and categorize the messages that people wrote, as well as various other data that could be extremely useful for profiling users.


    Once the way to categorize and collect the data was complete, the most expensive part of the process came.


    In the third step, AI had to interpret the data and, based on the patterns in the data, identify how the user felt about doing this or that on the Internet, how the Internet affected the user''s mood and thinking, and what information could be extracted from the data.


    Once that data interpretation was done in an initial form, it would be followed by data interpretation in a more complex form, where the AI could make suggestions and personalize the user''s experience to keep them more focused on using the Internet, as well as separating out important information so that I could access it at any time and deal with that information in the best way possible.


    Just to define these processes and develop an AI that could start following these commands, I spent a total of 12 hours of direct development in the divine world, or 24 hours in the mortal world.


    In addition to a cost of nearly 4 million Divine Power Points.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of believers: 1,736,385 -> 1,871,412


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 2,258,876 / 25,600,000 -> 3,037,132 / 25,600,000 (+5,614,236 -3,713,132 [AI Development] -1,122,847 [20%])


    =========================


    Even with the Divine Power costs I incurred in both the initial AI development and the 20% payment to Lucy and Zane, I still made a small profit of almost 800k Divine Power points at the end of the day.


    Of the 20% I paid to Lucy and Zane, 90% went to Lucy and only 10% went to Zane.


    This amount was split this way because I hadn''t made an app for Zane and it would be unfair to give him nothing, and because it would be unfair to give less than 90% to Lucy since her deity was the only useful one so far.


    As soon as Zane received the 112k Divine Power transfer, he immediately called me and thanked me for the Divine Power, even though he hadn''t done anything online yet.


    As a Rank 4 Embryonic Divinity, he only needed 80k Divine Power Points to reach Rank 5, and if this Divine Power gain continued at this rate, it was possible that he would reach Rank 9 by the end of the test.


    Seeing his gratitude, I just smiled and told him to keep trying to find uses for his deity on the Internet, and I would develop his applications in the future.


    Turning my focus to my AI, so far I only had a very basic model, just a cold, lifeless program that would simply analyze the data and give me the answers I needed, since that was the price I could pay now, but with the possibility of upgrades in the future.


    To start testing this, instead of going straight to [Carrier Pigeon], which was the application with the largest amount of data that the AI would have to deal with, I decided to start with a simpler application.


    [Library].


    As soon as I used my Divine Power to activate this AI to analyze the data, a screen appeared in front of me showing the entire process of what this AI was doing.


    Even though 30 minutes had passed and some results had appeared, I ignored it and let the AI work for a few hours to give me more accurate results.


    - Jimmy''s POV -


    After the God of the Mountains was defeated by the God of the Internet, our life in Valoria returned to the tranquility it had been before the arrival of the gods.


    Or rather, it was even better, since we weren''t forced to worship the God of the Internet in churches and make sacrifices.


    He didn''t even make us pray to him every day of the week, but even though he didn''t make us pray to him, I still prayed to him five times a day!


    All because of the Internet that he developed.


    Who would have thought that I, a simple soldier of a baron, could know all the news and gossip from all four kingdoms ruled by the God of the Internet! Or rather, five kingdoms, now that Aetheris has also been taken over by the Internet God!


    Even though I had a simple and proud life as a baron''s soldier, where I thought I was close to the pinnacle of what I could achieve, after seeing what life was like for people in even higher positions in the big cities of the kingdoms, wizards at the Arcantor Magic School, adventurers, and all sorts of things I didn''t even know existed, I was shocked.


    It gave me hope to travel the world, get to know the other realms under the Internet God, and experience the different foods and different stories of the people in the other realms.


    But I realized that I needed power to do this safely.


    Unfortunately, the God of the Internet didn''t seem to like warriors as much as he liked mages...


    Unlike mages, who had dozens of books of knowledge on the Internet, warriors had only one basic book...


    Even though I searched it several times a day in many different ways, I couldn''t find anything that could help me with my problem...


    -


    Just as Jimmy couldn''t find any guides for warriors, several other internet users had problems with things that Adrian had no idea about, but with the help of the AI, several of these problems would be noticed and he would know where to improve.


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 19+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 78: Very useful!

    - King Victor Pov -Many would call me crazy after what I''ve done, and maybe even Victor from the past would call me crazy after seeing what I''ve become.


    Unlike before, with a rosy, healthy body, long blond hair and a great reputation to uphold in my kingdom, all that has changed now.


    Sitting on my throne, my body was now completely different, with white, brittle and dry hair, my skin was a pale, lifeless red, my blue eyes were now completely black, while two small horns were growing on my forehead.


    My great reputation in Zephyros was completely ruined after the sacrifice of more than 10,000 people that I carried out last night.


    Just like me, all my soldiers and servants in the royal castle had that morbid expression and red skin.


    We had all become demons.


    Unlike me, who became a demon of my own free will to take revenge on the bastard God of Sea Winds who killed my wife while trying to show how big his dick was by coming to my kingdom, my soldiers and servants were forced by me to become demons or they would be sacrificed to me.


    There were a few fools who refused, but after I used the new power I received from becoming a demon and controlled their minds to make them kill themselves in front of everyone, the other soldiers understood that there was no way to deal with me and quickly surrendered to me again.


    Even though I had already destroyed the Sea Wind God''s consciousness and freed my kingdom from the boy''s control, I felt that with my new power, I could conquer the whole planet!


    I had already killed one god, how hard could it be to kill another?


    But I was no fool.


    Just as the gods needed the prayers of mortals to become stronger, now that I had become a demon, I needed the sacrifices and blood of other mortals to become stronger.


    The sacrifice of the 10,000 people yesterday was enough to raise me from a rank 1 embryonic demon to rank 2, increasing my strength and control of my demonic power by 10%!


    To increase my rank again, I would have to sacrifice twice as many people, which was no problem at all!


    As I left the rest of the sacrifice to my soldiers, their strength also increased, which would make it even easier for us to organize the next sacrifice.


    Since the population of Zephyros was 437,000, and Galvaris, the neighboring kingdom that the God of the Sea Winds had conquered before I killed him, had another 300,000 people, I already had at least 737,000 people to sacrifice!


    Each rank would increase my strength by 10%, so after sacrificing these two kingdoms, I would already have more than enough strength to deal with the gods of the neighboring kingdoms... so it would only be a matter of time before I became the emperor of the entire planet!


    Smiling, I imagined myself sitting on a throne made of flesh and blood while the greatest warriors of the planets knelt before me.


    "Men, prepare the next sacrifice." I said in a hoarse, cold voice with a smile on my lips.


    The only thing I wanted to feel right now was the feeling of getting stronger, and nothing could stop me from achieving that.


    Especially if some of my soldiers gather enough demonic power to become embryonic demons like me, with an army of embryonic demons no god will be able to control me! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - Adrian''s POV -


    By now the AI had been running for 8 hours and the mortals were asleep.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Since I had become an Elemental God, the amount of sleep I needed per night was less than when I was just an Embryonic Divinity, so even if I didn''t sleep for a day or two in the Divine World, it wouldn''t negatively affect me in any way.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there were few mortals using the Internet, I focused my attention on the data that the AI had analyzed from [Carrier Pigeon], and I was quite satisfied.


    The data was divided into several categories.


    What users like best: Entertainment-oriented fiction, Entertainment-oriented history books, Personal development books, Magical knowledge books, Agricultural knowledge books, Knowledge books...


    What users are less interested in: Books on abstract philosophy, Books on erudite poetry, Books on politics...


    What users are interested in, but can''t find in the [Library]: Books on warrior training, Books on poisonous plants, Books on...


    Although there was a large list of raw data, I knew I had to be careful with it.


    That''s because even though the AI had sorted it in a way that seemed very correct, there were still some caveats.


    For example, books about politics might seem uninteresting and of little use to the 1.8 million users on the Internet, since only a small percentage of users were interested in those books, but considering that the reading rate and liking for those books was very high among the nobility, this showed that in the niche that this book was trying to please, it was very well liked.


    So I knew that I had to do a little more tweaking to the AI before I could use the data it gave me as if it were 100% accurate.


    I had to put in some filters and have the AI analyze user profiles and determine what group this data belonged to, so that I would know the true approval of Internet content.


    But even if there were mistakes, like the political books, there were also successes, like the need for warrior training books, something I didn''t think much about because I didn''t remember it.


    So I quickly requested books on the subject from the teachers, and soon I had dozens of books to digitize and put online for my followers.


    The pricing system I used for these books followed the same logic as the magician''s books.


    As a test, I even asked the AI to notify only the users who showed interest in this subject to see what the result was, and to my surprise, 80% of the users that the AI identified as interested in this type of subject actually opened the [Library] and spent a lot of time studying and analyzing these books, showing that the AI''s target audience identification was already decent.


    Even if the AI got 20% of the audience wrong, it showed that it was going in the right direction.


    So I decided to let the AI focus on [Library] for another full day and improve itself a bit before enabling it to use [Carrier Pigeon], which had a lot of information for it to analyze.


    Unfortunately, by using such a heavy AI in the use of Divine Power, the cost of using the Internet was also heavy, causing my profit from 0.75 Divine Power points per hour of user use to drop to 0.65 Divine Power points per hour.


    This was considering that the AI was still only working on [Library], which was the application with one of the smallest amounts of data that the AI had to deal with.


    If I applied this to all the apps, it was possible that the Divine Power gain per hour would drop even further, maybe even below 0.5 Divine Power points.


    So I had to focus on optimizing this as much as possible and just release the AI on the Internet bit by bit.


    Fortunately, the cost of Divine Power to develop the AI was now much lower, so my profit was much higher at the end of the day.


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Character Status


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of believers: 1,871,412 -> 1,954,927


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 3,037,132 / 25,600,000 -> 6,002,162 / 25,600,000 (+5,082,550 -1,101,010 [AI development] -1,016,510 [20%])


    |-----------------------------------------


    Even though I spent Divine Power to develop this AI and lost a portion of my potential profit for every prayer, I knew that developing it would be extremely useful to me.


    Mainly because I began to notice that the average user time was slowly increasing due to the small changes I was making to the website based on the AI''s analysis suggestions.


    Changes to the [Library] interface to make things less confusing, information clearer, some parts more refined and graceful, meant that the average usage time of this app went up by 10% in just two days of testing.


    If I use it all over the Internet, even if the cost of Divine Power goes up, if I raise my average to 5 prayers a day for each believer, my profit would go up a lot, completely compensating for the higher cost now.


    So I was very happy with it.


    What I didn''t know at the time was that my period of peace and quiet would soon be interrupted by an urgent message from Jaina with news of magi from other kingdoms because of the demon invasions.


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 19+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 79: Three Musical Styles

    [Greetings, God of the Internet.I have come to request your presence to discuss urgent matters affecting our territories, as well as good news from Luna Nyx.


    New discoveries about demon invasions like the one in Eldoria are surfacing in neighboring lands and require a direct and detailed discussion.


    I await your answer and your visit to the Arcantor Magic School.


    With all due respect,


    Jaina Proudstone, Archmage of Arcantor].


    Reading Jaina''s message, I turned my attention away from the AI development I had been so focused on for the past few days and became curious about both the information they had received from the mages in other realms and the good news from Luna.


    To deal with this curiosity, I lowered my consciousness into the mortal world through the physical marble body that was in Robert''s church and looked around curiously.


    Although I normally kept a simple watch around the church, I hadn''t paid much attention to how the place looked in the last few weeks because I had more important things to do.


    I was surprised at how it looked, because in just a few days the place had undergone a lot of renovations.


    The main one was to replace the furniture and decorations with much better quality options than what was used here before.


    If before this church had just looked like a poor place, now the powerless look that churches should have was taking shape.


    The pews had been replaced with nicer and more comfortable options, the walls were painted with drawings of the invasion of Eldoria, the alliance with Lucy, the first battle against Zack...


    It was interesting to see these things from a mortal''s perspective.


    Another big change was the space of the church, which used to hold only about 100 people comfortably, now that number has risen to at least 300 people, and with renovations on the way to increase the amount of people that can fit even more.


    Not wanting to interrupt the lesson Robert was giving, I quickly walked to the Arcantor Magic School and went to Jaina''s office.


    Entering the room, I saw that she was with Luna, drinking tea and eating some cookies.


    When they saw me arrive, they smiled, and Jaina greeted me with more formality and a little naturalness, showing her respect for me, but not in a submissive way.


    Luna, on the other hand, was much more submissive and stood up to greet me.


    "Hello Lord Athenos." She said as she bowed to me.


    "Hello Luna, Jaina told me that you have good news for me?" I asked as I sat down at the table with them and tried a cookie to see if I could taste anything.


    Unfortunately, having a marble body didn''t allow me to taste, but as the god of creativity, I was able to use some divine power to simulate the taste of this cookie and enjoy it like mortals.


    If other lesser gods knew that I had spent 300 Divine Power just to eat a few cookies, they would go crazy.


    "Yes, Lord Athenos... for some reason, I felt my creativity soar while I was thinking of lyrics to prepare for the Internet... it helped me a lot!" She said excitedly, her long blue hair swirling around her.


    "This is information that not many people know, but the God of the Internet is also the God of Creativity, so if you pray to the God of the Internet sincerely, with every prayer you say, your creativity goes up a notch, to the point that if a constancy of sincere prayers is maintained for several days, the change can be great." I said with a smile to the amazement of Luna and Jaina.


    Luna because she could receive more creativity while praying, and Jaina because she discovered that the God of the Internet had another deity.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Sure, that''s not the only reason. When I told the God of the Internet about your situation and how special you are, he decided to invest in you and gave you a blessing of creativity, which is probably why you feel your creativity soaring," I said. I said before taking a sip of my tea.


    "Really?!" Luna asked in shock as she looked up in surprise. "The God of the Internet actually took an interest in me and decided to invest in me?"


    "I think now is the best time for you to tell Lord Athenos about your achievements, Luna." Jaina said quietly from the side, bringing the young girl back to reality.


    Hearing this, Luna realized that she had lost her concentration and came back to me with the big smile still on her face.


    "I got together with my family and together we managed to produce a total of 45 songs!" She said excitedly before changing to a slightly embarrassed expression. "Despite being blessed with the blessing of creativity, I still couldn''t come up with 45 songs with the style that Lord Athenos showed me, so only 20 of these songs have a more youthful and romantic style, another 20 songs have a more classical and scholarly style as we usually do, and the last 5 songs have a different style..."


    When I heard her say this about the last style of songs, I was confused.


    "What do you mean different?" I asked.


    "I think the best way is to demonstrate it..." She said as she picked up a guitar-like instrument.


    As she began to play, I realized that she was using the idea of rhythm that I had shown her with the simpler romantic songs that focused on commoners.


    The melody was simple and catchy, and when I heard her sing it, I was surprised.


    "In your eyes I see the sea, so deep and endless...


    Your smile lights up the night like a sweet clarion...


    The stars in the sky dance to the rhythm of our love...


    In your arms I found my peace, my eternal dove..."


    Luna''s voice was so beautiful that I was sure she could compete with professional singers from my old world and win without too much trouble!


    When she finished singing, Luna looked at me expectantly, but if the smile on my face wasn''t enough, I verbally reinforced how pleased I was.


    "Well done, Luna, this song is perfectly up to the standards that the Internet God and I had in mind for [Mystic Melody], I''m sure this song will be a big hit among the commoners!" I complimented her, making her smile with excitement and relief, before showing me the more classical style of music.


    Just like the classical music of my old world, the focus was only on the instruments, with the singing only in some more specific parts, with the main focus on the artist''s voice and vocal range, making her voice an instrument like the others, rather than the lyrics themselves.


    Which didn''t go down well with me because she couldn''t reproduce so many instruments being played at the same time while singing with the precision needed for the song, but which I still liked a lot because I knew it would be a hit with the nobles.


    Now, what attracted me was the third style, which she hadn''t explained very well so far.


    Nervously, Luna finally started to explain it to me.


    "About the third style... instead of just focusing on the lyrics or the musicality of the instruments like the first and second style, the third style is more complex, with the focus on the visual part of the music..." She said embarrassed.


    "What do you mean by the visual part of a song?" I asked confused.


    Nodding her head without explaining, Luna held up her finger and used her magic to make the guitar start playing by itself.


    Surprisingly, as the sound came out of the instrument, magical musical notes began to emerge from the instrument and change shape in the air!


    The melody played was the same as the first song Luna had played, with lyrics she had sung about eyes that saw oceans, the magical musical notes reproducing images of oceans just as the music represented.


    Everything the lyrics said, the magic musical notes represented visually in such a way that I could really see everything Luna was trying to represent, much like a music video, but made with magic!


    When Luna finished playing this song, I wanted to ask her a lot of questions, but she started to stagger in her seat and fainted.


    Surprised, I reached out and caught Luna before she hit the floor and gently placed her in the chair she had been sitting in when I arrived.


    Although weak, Luna looked at me with an expectant expression, waiting for my reaction.


    "What did you think of the third style of music, Lord Athenos?" She asked in a weak voice, which I already understood was due to the fact that I had almost no mana left in my body, having spent almost all of it on this performance.


    Smiling at her, I replied sincerely. "That was amazing, Luna, you have no idea how useful that will be for the Internet God!"


    "Really?! I''m happy to help..." She replied weakly before collapsing into my arms as I sat her down in the chair.


    She had no idea that this way of displaying images through magic had really helped me a lot in terms of studying and developing possibilities for a possible way of posting videos on the Internet in the future.


    Sure, it was still a very embryonic idea that required an absurd amount of mana or divine power per second to keep running, but I was confident that I would be able to decipher it and use it in a better way in the future.


    With the 40 songs that she and her family had made for the Internet, I could now record them playing it and put all those songs on the Internet, and the new app would finally appear!


    But first I had some serious business to discuss with Jaina, who looked at me worriedly.


    ///NunuNote/// S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read 20+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 80: State of War

    Jaina just ignored Luna, who was passed out in the chair, while she stared at me worriedly.She waved her hand and a faint purple light floated from her fingertips to Luna''s head, confusing me.


    Noticing my confusion, Jaina explained. "Just to make sure she doesn''t wake up during our conversation, don''t worry, it''s harmless."


    Realizing that this spell was just to keep Luna asleep, I relaxed and focused on her.


    "After you warned us about the demons appearing in the world, we warned the mages in other kingdoms who already have access to the Internet to keep an eye on it, and we received worrying information." Jaina said as she waved her hand and made a map float down from the shelf next to her and open in front of us.


    The practicality of magic is truly fascinating...


    Pointing to a kingdom called Galvaris, which was adjacent to Aetheris, Jaina began to explain the information she had received.


    "One of our mages in Galvaris informed us that there was a battle between the God of the Sea Winds and the God of the Night Frosts two days ago." She said.


    Listening to these gods, I was able to see the faces of two students from the Divine School, who weren''t very important and I hardly remembered them, but now that I was an elemental god, my memory was much better.


    "Who won the battle?" I asked, slightly interested.


    "The God of the Sea Winds, who apparently used the daylight hours to attack Galvaris and win the victory. But that''s not the point. Apparently, after dominating Galvaris, the God of the Winds began to return to Zephyros, intending to rest while absorbing more divine power from his followers in that realm, when meteors began to rain down and the largest meteor fell on the capital of Zephyros and some smaller ones on Galvaris."


    When I heard about the meteors, I began to worry, especially about the news that the largest meteor might have been the capsule with the most demonic power.


    "Apparently the largest meteor fell on the capital of Zephyros and people are fleeing there as if a plague had broken out, with reports of red-skinned demons, but no concrete proof." Jaina explained. "Two small meteors fell on Galvaris and started to make a big mess in that kingdom, and without a god to protect the population, the warriors and mages are not able to defend the common population and many have already started to flee, including our mage who was working there."


    With news like that, I had to get serious.


    From what Lucy had told me about the demons, what I remembered from the lessons the teachers had taught us, and what I had personally seen, the demons grew stronger with every soul they sucked up and killed. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering that a large capsule fell on the capital of Zephyros, it''s very likely that a mortal absorbed all that demonic power and became an embryonic demon.


    Such a power is greater than even the warlords and archmages.


    With such a power and an entire realm to absorb souls, it would only take a few days for the mortal who absorbed the most demonic power that fell into the capsules to become a Rank 9 Embryonic Demon.


    Considering that their power becomes 10% more efficient with each level, the power of a Rank 9 Embryonic Demon is at least 50% stronger than that of a Rank 9 Embryonic God...


    What''s worse, unlike gods like me who need believers to pray to us every week, demons only need to kill believers to become stronger.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    They didn''t care about the sustainability of the source of their power because they couldn''t get stronger twice with the same mortal.


    This meant that while mortals were like milk cows for the gods, demons completely ignored the milk that came out of the cow and only cared about the meat.


    "Does the wizard have any estimate of the population of Zephyros and Galvaris? How many people have already been infected by demons?" I asked in a serious voice.


    "The estimate is imprecise, but it is estimated that at least 50,000 people have become demons in Galvaris in the last two days. As for Zephyros, he can''t even imagine." Jaina replied with a heavy voice.


    If 50,000 people have died in Galvaris, it''s likely that there''s already an embryonic demon there, or one will appear in the next few days. As for Zephyros, considering that the largest capsule fell there, the death toll must already be over 100,000.


    Even if only 30% of those 100,000 people''s souls went to their leader, that would still be 30,000 demon power points for him, which must have already made him a rank 3 embryonic demon...


    While gods are considered magicians, using divine power to control the domain of our divinity for ranged attacks, using divine power as a consumable in the same way that magicians use mana, demons are like warriors, using all of their demonic power to improve their bodies and become more and more perfect killing machines.


    Unlike gods, who had to store up divine power to use in battle, demons can use it directly on themselves, increasing their base power by 10% for every rank they gain.


    If I let the demons continue to spread in the small world, in a few weeks, this world would turn into a demon world, and there would be no believers left to pray to me.


    That could not be tolerated.


    "Jaina, both Arcantor and the other four kingdoms under me must go into a state of war. Any sign of demons must be reported as soon as possible. An army must be formed in all five kingdoms and everyone must prepare for an imminent battle." I said in the most serious voice I''d used since coming to the mortal world.


    Even if it didn''t directly affect my life, I would not allow demons to kill my believers, people who put their hope in me.


    If I could, I would even use my divine power directly to destroy the two kingdoms that I already knew had been invaded by demons, but considering the strength of the embryonic demons, I should save my focus for them while leaving the weaker demons for my believers to deal with.


    I don''t have any information on how many embryonic demons there are among the enemies, and even though I have twice the strength of a Rank 9 embryonic deity, if there are dozens of embryonic demons among the enemies, what would I do?


    But I wouldn''t let them expand any further.


    "Do you need Arcantor and Eldoria to send soldiers to Aetheris? That''s the closest kingdom to the Demons." Jaina asked.


    "Yes, separate a percentage of the soldiers from Arcantor and Eldoria to send to Aetheris, I''ll contact the representatives in Valoria and Novera to get them to do the same. In the meantime, the rest of the army must remain on alert so that nothing can infiltrate the four kingdoms. I explained.


    Jaina nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "Using normal means of transportation, the same ones used by merchants to travel from one kingdom to another, it would take weeks for the army to leave Arcantor and arrive in Aetheris, but with the magi using spells to speed it up, this journey could be completed in three days at the most." She said, leaving me satisfied.


    "Okay, take care of the necessary things in Arcantor and Eldoria and I''ll take care of the others. For now, I''ll go to Aetheris and stay there with my consciousness, so if you need anything, you can call me on the internet." I explained that I would take my consciousness out of this marble body and leave it in her office, not having time to go back to the church.


    Jaina didn''t mind and left my marble body in her office, next to Luna who was still sleeping peacefully, unaware of the chaos that would come with the next message.


    While Jaina took care of things in those two kingdoms, I sent a message to the King of Valoria, explaining the situation and asking for his support this time, as well as to be prepared for any eventuality that might arise, and then I called Lucy and Zane.


    When they heard the news I''d told them, you could see the concern on their faces, but they understood what had to be done and began preparing for war once again.


    By the time we had finished discussing and planning what needed to be done, night had fallen and the 40th day of the trial had begun.


    There were only 20 days of the mortal world left to complete the trial and only 10 days of the divine world, but even with one-third of the total time remaining, I felt that these 20 days were too few and that they would pass more quickly than I would have liked...


    ///NunuNote///


    2 Daily Chapters on Patreon! (4 Chapters Released in the past 2 days)


    Read 21+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 81: Fear Trial

    With so many things to prepare, I stayed up all night to speed up the development of the Internet applications that I could improve.For example, since Luna''s songs were already ready, I used the early hours to develop the visual interface of [Mystic Melody] and all the functions of the app.


    The only thing left to do to get the app online was to record Luna''s songs.


    Since I had plenty of time, I took the opportunity to add the functionality of using Premium Internet Coins as a way to buy Internet time, letting people accumulate prayers every day to try to increase the average time believers spend on the Internet.


    Another thing I took advantage of was that since I was going to launch Lucy''s music app, I could also take the opportunity to develop an app for Zane.


    He had come up with a few ideas, and using my divinity, I refined the one I thought had the most potential.


    The idea he had was to make an app where people could feel fear and train their courage, which I thought was really interesting, but I thought I''d make it even more interesting.


    Knowing how much people liked Ranks, I decided to turn his idea into a competitive app where players could train their courage or challenge a ranked mode with a score.


    Those with the highest scores at the end of each season would receive prizes through the blessings of the God of Fear. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The person''s rank could be displayed and shared via [Carrier Pigeon], and the person could see the rank of their friends in the Fear Test app.


    Just as there was Flappy Bird in my previous world, which turned the world upside down with the competitiveness of people trying to get more points than their friends, I thought I''d bring the same idea to Zane''s game.


    So the first thing I had to do was familiarize myself with his use of divinity.


    I couldn''t delve too deeply into it for lack of time, as I had so many things to deal with in the next few days, it would be better to leave the study of this domain to the future Adrian.


    Since I had already adapted to Lucy''s deity in the past, adapting to a new deity was much easier.


    After only one hour, I was already familiar with it.


    Sure, my level of mastery and control over this deity wasn''t as advanced as Zane''s, but I had already managed to try out a few small applications of it that I''m sure he hadn''t even thought of.


    Ignoring my curiosity to explore further, I turned my attention to creating his app.


    When Zane learned how the app would work, he was extremely excited to see how mortals would react to it.


    - Thomas Hubbard POV -


    Like every other day since I became a believer in the God of the Internet, the first thing I did when I woke up was pray to the God of the Internet.


    "O God of the Internet, Lord of magic wires and digital paths, grant us fast connections and digital wisdom, let your wisdom run through my body. May our thoughts travel like lightning through your virtual domains, guided by your cyber light on the path to glory. In your grace, protect us from viruses and hackers, and may our downloads always be complete, amen.


    Even though I didn''t understand most of these words, I prayed with great sincerity because it was only because of the God of the Internet that I was able to learn to read and write, as well as learn how to better control my power and become a squire!


    When I finished praying, the familiar Internet book appeared in my hand, with a beautiful white cover with details of swords and shields, making it even more beautiful and delicate.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Since I had become a squire, the Internet was unlocked for me, so I could use a squire''s cover as the cover of my book, which I quickly did, making everyone who saw me using the book in our village very jealous of me.


    To my surprise, when I opened the book, a message floated in front of me.


    [Update notes:


    - New functionality: Users can now pray multiple times in a row to accumulate Premium Internet Coins and use them to pay for hours of Internet use, i.e. if you pray 5 times in a day and only use the Internet for 3 hours, the next day you can use the other two accumulated hours!


    ...]


    When I saw this new feature, I was shocked!


    I had accumulated a total of 3 Premium Internet Coins over the past few days to feed my iMonster when needed, but who knew that I could use them to get even more Internet time!


    Excited to see what else had changed, I continued reading the update notes.


    [...


    New App: [Fear Trial].


    Fear Trial is an app made from the partnership between the God of the Internet and the God of Fear, where users can use to train their courage, every second of resisting fear in [Fear Trial] the user earns points to climb up the rank, the 500 players with the highest rank in the game will receive exclusive blessings from the God of Fear].


    When I saw the description of this new application, I was shocked.


    That was very interesting!


    As one of the warrior hunters in the village where I live, I''ve always had to be very brave, so I was confident that I could get a high rank in this game.


    Without thinking twice, I closed the update notes after seeing that there was nothing else of importance, and searched for the [Fear Trial] application.


    Looking at the icon of the app, I was surprised... this really was something made in cooperation with the God of Fear...


    The design of the icon alone, a white skull with an open mouth and pointed teeth on a background of green flames, was already a bit scary.


    When I clicked on the icon, I felt the texture of the skull and the hairs on my arm stood on end...


    Okay, calm down Thomas, you''re brave.


    When the application opened, the appearance was quite unique, but not very different from what I''d seen in [Carrier Pigeon].


    The biggest difference was that instead of having a feed to post things and see other people''s posts, this app had a different screen.


    [Rank: ???] (?)


    [Play]


    Noticing that the icon of one of the question marks was clickable, I put my finger on it and saw a legend with the ranks!


    [Bronze - Silver - Gold - Platinum - Diamond - Master - GrandMaster - Champion].


    Each icon had a drawing of a shield made of that icon''s material, except for the last three, which looked magical and luxurious.


    My courage must be enough for my rank to be at least Master, right? I asked myself confused.


    When I clicked play, another message appeared.


    [A feeling of fear will come over you, every second it will increase, the longer you hold out, the more points you will receive, when the limit you can hold out is reached, the fear will go away and you won''t receive any more points].


    [5... 4... 3...]


    As I watched the countdown, I looked over and saw my wife sleeping peacefully and realized that maybe I hadn''t thought it through before I clicked [Play]...


    [2... 1... 0!]


    When the countdown reached zero, I didn''t feel anything change.


    In front of me, a number was increasing.


    [1... 2... 3... 4... 5... 6... 7...]


    When the number reached 10, I began to feel a strange sensation inside of me...


    When the number reached 20, the feeling became stronger, to the point where I had to breathe harder.


    When the number reached 30, I was breathing hard and a feeling of panic came over me, at which point I was about to scream, but I controlled myself and closed my mouth.


    When the number reached 34 I couldn''t take it anymore and started to scream as I got out of bed in despair.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!"


    As soon as I screamed in despair, the number stopped increasing and the feeling of fear disappeared.


    Looking at the Internet screen, what used to be a [Rank: ???] icon changed!


    From a transparent shield, it changed to a bronze shield, which changed to a silver shield, which changed to a gold shield, which changed to a platinum shield, but just when I thought it was going to get better, it stopped at the platinum shield...


    [Platinum 3]


    That was my result... there was still Platinum 2, Platinum 1, until I could finally switch to a Diamond 5 shield...


    But when I looked at that beautiful, delicate platinum shield, a huge smile appeared on my face.


    Even more so when I saw that there was an option to add details to the cover of my book according to my rank!


    Without thinking twice, I activated it, and now the cover of my book, which was previously a white cover with swords and shields, had a drawing of a platinum shield in the corner!


    Seeing how beautiful my Internet book looked, I had a huge smile on my face, but that smile soon disappeared when I looked in the direction of my bed and saw the monster scarier than [Fear Trial] that I would now have to deal with.


    My wife...


    ///NunuNote///


    2 Daily Chapters on Patreon! (6 Chapters Released in the past 3 days)


    Read 22+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 82: Idol

    Internet users loved [Fear Trial]!


    Although only 80% of them tried it, because some of the female audience didn''t even have the courage to click on the app icon, the number of users who tried it was very good!


    The vast majority of the audience who really liked the game and wanted to play it a few times were men, but even though the female audience made up a smaller percentage of the players, the first player to reach 51 points and get the first Master Rank was a woman!


    When people finished testing their own rank, looked at the list of friends next to them, and saw that some of their friends had higher ranks than they did, the desire to keep playing and pass their friends meant that the time spent using this app was very high.


    Of course, since this game was messing with people''s psyche, I limited the use of the app to only 5 tests per day as a safety measure for people.


    Each test took a maximum of 5 minutes, so the total time spent using the app per day averaged only 50 minutes, taking into account the rest time between each test, or the time players spent looking at their friends'' rankings and chatting on the app, which was not a short time for an app that literally scares people.


    When Lucy saw that I had started Zane''s app before hers, she called me a little sadly.


    "Hey Adrian, is the app you launched today from your partnership with Zane?" She asked me in a slightly dejected voice.


    "Yeah, he came up with the idea for the app and I just tweaked it and made the app tonight." I explained.


    Hearing that, her shoulders slumped and she asked me. "What about my app? You think my App won''t do well on the Internet and you''ve given up on releasing it?"


    Realizing where this was coming from, I explained. "Don''t worry, your app is already finished, wait a minute... ok, you can see it on the Internet now, I just haven''t launched it yet because of the lack of content."


    Hearing this, Lucy was astonished and looked at her holographic screen, just like mine, and was shocked by [Mystic Melody].


    "This is the app that''s going to use my divinity?" She asked excitedly, looking at the app.


    Unlike Zane, which had a green and scary theme, [Mystic Melody] had a blue theme with musical notes decorating the entire app, making for a very artistic and elegant design.


    "Yes, this is the app I promised you, an app where mortals can listen to music whenever they want." I explained.


    Hearing this, Lucy became excited before becoming worried again. "Will they want to listen to music in a time of war like this?" I smiled.


    I smiled. "This is when they need music the most to relax, so don''t worry."


    With my assurance, Lucy believed it completely and nodded.


    "When are you going to launch my app?" she asked.


    "I think tomorrow morning, right now I''m in Aetheris, but in the afternoon I''ll go back to Arcantor and record the songs for the app." I explained and got a nod from her.


    "Thanks Adrian, I''m looking forward to having my app available on the internet and the adoration of mortals hehe." She laughed before saying goodbye and hanging up.


    Seeing that it was already dawn in Arcantor, I decided to fly back there while looking at my status screen.


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Character Status


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of believers: 1,954,927 -> 2,002,022


    | Average usage per user: 4 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 6,002,162 / 25,600,000 -> 10,142,368 / 25,600,000 (+5,205,257 -30,000 [Fear Test Development] -1,035,051 [20%])


    |-----------------------------------------


    In the past 24 hours, my Divine Power had increased to 10 million points, which gave me more confidence to face the demons that had invaded my territory, but not enough confidence to enter their territory and kill them all.


    But I''m sure I''ll be able to do that in the next few days.


    The strategy I decided on with Lucy and Zane after a long meeting was that we would wait for the army of the Four Kingdoms to arrive in Aetheris in two days, and Zane and I would invade Galvaris while Lucy stayed behind to protect the Five Kingdoms.


    Two more days would give me at least another 8 million Divine Power Points, or more if I could increase the time the faithful spent on the Internet, an amount that would give me more confidence to crush the demons.


    While they were fighting for thousands, or at most hundreds of thousands of Demon Power Points, I was already in the tens of millions.


    Or so I hoped...


    -


    The process of recording Luna and her family was simple, but a bit tiring.


    "Come on guys, this is the third mistake in the same part, let''s concentrate so we don''t waste Lord Athenos'' time!" Luna shouted in an imposing voice, completely different from the submissive image I had of her whenever I saw her.


    As soon as she said this, people looked at me with embarrassment and prepared to record again in our "studio".


    We set up a makeshift studio where they would gather to play the instruments and sing the songs while I sat in the studio controlling the Wave Divinity to record the songs and put them on the Internet.


    Since there were mistakes and we had to re-record almost every song several times, the recording time was 10 to 20 minutes per song, but the result was very good.


    Their musical quality was very high, so the songs turned out very well. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although I had to ask them to simplify the lyrics of some songs so that everyone could understand them without having an open dictionary next to them, overall the process was very productive.


    "Would you like some wine, Lord Athenos?" A waitress offered me, a little anxiously.


    Looking at the bottle of wine in her hand, I imagined that this must be a very expensive wine.


    Considering that Luna''s family had noble roots, since only nobles could devote themselves to magic and art, this was no surprise.


    "Sure." I nodded and took the glass of wine she poured for me.


    Although I couldn''t get drunk, it was interesting to taste the local wine.


    When the song was finished, I noticed the exhaustion on people''s faces and thought a break was necessary.


    "Luna, let''s take a 30 minute break while we prepare another part of the song. I said to get everyone''s attention.


    When the musicians heard about the 30-minute break, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Luna stared at me in confusion, reverting to her submissive personality.


    "What other part, Lord Athenos?" She asked.


    "The image and promotion... while we can use the name of your family''s orchestra to promote classical music, the more informal music can use a different strategy." I suggested.


    Hearing this, Luna became interested. "What strategy?"


    "Have you ever thought about becoming an idol, Luna?" I asked after taking a sip of my wine.


    "Idol? What''s an idol?" She asked, tilting her head to the side.


    "An idol is an artist who sings, dances and warms people''s hearts with her music. Ever since I saw your appearance and personality, I felt that you would fit the role very well," I explained. "How so? You''ll be the first artist hired by the God of the Internet, the artist responsible for warming people''s hearts and helping them in their time of need through your art."


    Hearing this, not only Luna''s eyes lit up, but the other artists in the room were shocked as they looked at Luna with amazement and envy.


    "Yes, yes! I''d love Lord Athenos!" She said excitedly as she surprisingly jumped up and hugged me!


    I didn''t even have time to react before she realized what she had done and quickly jumped back in fright. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry Lord Athenos, I don''t know what I was thinking."


    Laughing, I just shook my head and replied. "Don''t worry, I don''t mind hugs."


    I didn''t notice the excited look on her face as I turned and started to leave the ''studio''. "Come on Luna, let''s get your photo shoot ready for the release of your first album."


    Luna quickly started jumping towards me, even though she had no idea what a photo shoot or album was.


    Since I intended to make Luna an idol, I would do it the right way, by making Luna a comforting and welcoming image that would warm the hearts of all believers in the Internet God.


    Who wouldn''t like to have the image of a beautiful blue-haired girl, accompanied by a beautiful voice and pleasant music, waking you up and welcoming you to the Internet every day?


    With Luna''s fame among my believers, I could even organize concerts for her, helping even more to entertain and make people happy, just as I learned from Machiavelli''s Prince about the importance of bread and circuses for the people of that time.


    ///NunuNote///


    2 Daily Chapters on Patreon! (8 Chapters Released in the past 4 days)


    Read 22+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 83: Luna Nyx Debout

    - Random Plebeian of Valoria POV -


    The sun was hot, very hot, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    Even though I really wanted to use the internet and have fun while experiencing so many interesting and different things, I had to control myself a lot, because if I didn''t help my family harvest these grains by the end of the week, we might run out of money to buy food, since our supply is running out...


    While I was harvesting the grains, my mind kept thinking about the amusing things I''d read on the Internet.


    Gossip about wizards in Arcantor, noble dramas in Eldoria, all sorts of things I''d never imagined I''d learn about in my lifetime, things so far removed from my reality that, thanks to the Internet, my family no longer had to talk about the neighbor''s kids every night for lack of a topic.


    My parents no longer compared me to the girls who were prettier than me and how easily they got husbands while I struggled to attract anyone''s attention...


    For the first time, I was grateful to my mother for teaching me to read.


    Even though she taught me to read to help me get the attention of boys, now that I could read the stories on the Internet by myself, it was incredible.


    The books about princesses who married knights, or princesses who became powerful wizards... it was all so magical...


    Unfortunately, there was no way I could use the Internet while I was harvesting the beans, because I couldn''t hold the Internet book, and I couldn''t read while I was looking at the plants.


    The only thing I could do was learn how to read and write through Father Robert de Arcantor''s lessons, but since I already knew how to read, I didn''t want to spend an hour of my daily use on that.


    So I had to make do with memorizing the interesting stories while I worked.


    After two hours, something confused me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I approached the place where my brother was harvesting, instead of listening to the lesson on reading and writing as usual, I heard a different sound coming from his Internet book... a rhythmic, song-like sound...


    There was even a voice singing something that I couldn''t understand because I wasn''t very close to him, but I knew it was a female voice, very different from the voice of Father Robert who gave the lessons every day.


    "Julian, what''s that sound?" I asked curiously as I approached him.


    The closer I got, the better I could see Julian, and I noticed that he was staring dazedly at the Internet book, as if hypnotized by something.


    When he heard my question, Julian looked at me startled and quickly closed the Internet book, making it disappear as the music suddenly faded.


    "That was nothing!" Julian said scared as he went back to picking beans, trying to ignore me.


    Since I was already 15 and Julian was only 12, I could read him very well and knew he was lying.


    So I rushed to his side and grabbed his ear, just as our mother used to do to discipline us, and asked in the most authoritative voice.


    "Tell me what you heard, Julian! If you don''t, I''m going to tell our mother that you weren''t helping with the harvest and were having fun on the Internet!" I said.


    Even though we''d only had our first Internet access for a week, my mother was already very angry with us for not helping to harvest our crops, so Julian and I know very well how angry she would be if she found out he wasn''t helping.


    Hearing this, Julian quickly turned to me with the horrified look on his face that I had imagined, and begged me.


    "Please don''t tell her!" He begged desperately.


    "Then show me what you saw!" I said again.


    Hearing this, Julian sighed and brought up the Internet book again as he opened it and showed me a new application on the Internet!


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    This app was called [Mystic Melody], with a blue icon with a very beautiful and elegant symbol.


    "I''ve been using the Internet to learn to read while working to harvest the grain, but when I saw this new app, I clicked on it out of curiosity and was surprised to discover that it was a music app!" Julian said as he clicked on the app.


    As soon as he clicked on it, the screen of his book changed to a screen I''d never seen before.


    The thing that caught my eye the most was the picture of a beautiful girl with blue hair in pigtails that fell over her shoulders, looking up at the sky with a thoughtful expression.


    The dress she was wearing was so beautiful that I felt a little jealous myself, wondering if I would be able to wear something as beautiful as that one day.


    Next to her picture it said [Listen to Luna Nyx''s new album!]


    "I was surprised when I saw this girl in the picture and I clicked on it out of curiosity, what surprised me was that when I clicked on it, a song came out of the internet. Julian explained as he demonstrated clicking on the image.


    As soon as he clicked on it, the image changed to a list of names, the first name on the list glowed blue, and a song actually started coming out of his Internet book!


    "In your eyes I see the sea, so deep and endless...


    Your smile lights up the night like a sweet clarion''s guide....


    The stars in the sky dance to the rhythm of our love...


    In your arms I found my peace, my eternal dove..."


    Hearing the female voice from Julian''s book and imagining everything she was singing in those lyrics made my mind wander.


    It was only when the song ended that I was able to come back to reality.


    "What a beautiful voice..." I said unconsciously and got a nod from Julian who agreed with me.


    "Yes, that''s why I was distracted when you arrived..." He said sheepishly.


    Realizing that I had done the same as him, I let go of his ear and let him go. "I''m not going to tell our mother about this, okay?"


    Hearing this, Julian nodded excitedly and smiled at me and went back to picking beans while listening to the music.


    Noticing that the volume was getting lower, I quickly started harvesting the beans next to Julian to continue listening to the music through his internet book, and before we knew it, our harvesting efficiency today was much higher than the other days!


    When his time was up, I prayed and the two of us shared the music through my internet book.


    Even though we''d heard all of Luna''s songs, I had us listen to them over and over again, to the point where we could even sing the choruses!


    The songs were so good that we listened to a total of 6 hours of music, 3 hours on my Internet and 3 hours on Julian''s.


    By the time we got home, I was so tired that I had to spend a Premium Internet Coin to use the Internet for another hour.


    This time, I started researching Luna Nyx on [Carrier Pigeon], and people''s reactions were exactly the same as Julian''s!


    [I never thought it was possible to listen to music like this. It''s like magic! The sound is so clear and the voice... Luna''s voice is like hearing the angels themselves! My work in the fields seems easier now that I can take this melody with me]. When I saw that comment, I already understood that this was a man from the countryside, just like me and my family, so I understood perfectly what he was saying!


    [Luna Nyx... her appearance is so ethereal, as if she is a creature from another world. And the music... it''s just incredible! Listening to it on the Internet is proof that magic isn''t the only way to wonder. Your music even seems to strengthen my spirit]. That was a comment from an Arcantor wizard, the style they write in is a bit difficult for me to understand, but I think I got the idea of what he meant.


    [Listening to Luna online while I train gives me a boost I''ve never felt before. Her voice is powerful but soft, like a war song disguised as a sweet melody. I never thought something like that could be so useful for keeping up the pace!] This seems to be a knight who has been practicing and listening to the music, just like Julian and I.


    People from all walks of life commented on Luna''s songs, with the vast majority of people liking them and commenting positively, and only a few people saying they didn''t like them very much.


    In addition to the comments from people reacting to Luna, there was one post that was featured on my [Carrier Pigeon] with over 100k likes!


    Out of curiosity, I looked at the post and was surprised to see that it was written by Luna Nyx herself!


    [Hello everyone, I have prepared these songs for you together with Lord Athenos and the God of the Internet so that the magic of music can accompany you and brighten up your daily lives no matter where you are!


    I''m very happy that most people liked my songs and had fun listening to them.


    More music will be coming in the future, so keep an eye on my [Carrier Pigeon] profile and my [Mystic Melody] profile!!!]


    Looking at this post, with thousands of likes going up every second, I couldn''t resist clicking like myself and opened Luna''s profile to see what it was like.


    Her profile was beautiful, with a [V] icon next to her name.


    Curious, I clicked on it and a description of what it meant appeared.


    [This profile has been verified by the God of the Internet that this person is real and not a fake].


    I was surprised that this was confirmation from the God of the Internet himself that this was the real Luna!


    When I looked at her followers out of curiosity, I was shocked to see that she already had 230,000 followers! And the number was growing extremely fast!


    I didn''t even know how many 230,000 people there were, let alone imagine that so many people could follow one person on [Carrier Pigeon]...


    But I was happy, Luna was making my day so bright that I was very happy for the good things that were happening for her.


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 23+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 84: Preparing to invade

    Luna''s introduction as an Idol was a complete success.


    Although people still didn''t know what an idol was and why it was so remarkable, including the leaders of the kingdoms and the other gods, they realized that the happiness of the people who had access to the Internet was much higher.


    For the first time in months, the average time spent on the Internet had increased from 4 hours a day to 5 hours a day!


    That''s because people were really enjoying listening to the songs!


    Making the lyrics simple in a way that people could understand and enjoy the emotions by understanding what was being said was a great move.


    In this medieval world where music was only a form of entertainment for the nobility, with songs written in a way that only the most learned could understand and enjoy, releasing music to the masses was something that really appealed to people.


    Sure, there were still people who didn''t like the idea of commoners having access to music, thinking that it was something exclusive to nobles and that commoners would ruin it, but those people were in the minority.


    Even more so after seeing that the Internet had complicated classical music just the way the nobles liked it, they were still happy to be the only ones who understood that style of music, leaving Luna''s songs for the poor to enjoy while they met to discuss classical and classical music.


    The next day after I released the songs, I received a message from Jaina.


    [God of the Internet,


    The troops of the kingdoms are gathered in Aetheris, ready to march on Galvaris. The commanders are only waiting for your order to launch the attack. I see no reason for further delay as all preparations are in place. Shall we proceed?]


    I raised my eyebrows as I read Jaina''s message.


    [Don''t they need to rest?] I asked curiously, since according to their schedule, they should have arrived in Aetheris today, and it would be counterproductive to launch an attack with troops tired from the journey.


    [The first enemies we would face would only be weaker enemies from the land''s border, to deal with this type of enemy, the wear and tear will not be great, so rest is not so necessary at this point]. She replied.


    Considering what she said, I decided to use my newly developed AI to analyze the information on the Internet and understand Galvaris'' situation.


    Since Galvaris is a neighbor of Aetheris, just as the neighboring kingdoms of Arcantor received Internet access through word of mouth, Galvaris also received it from the people of Aetheris, giving me a few hundred users there.


    Since Galvaris did not have an invasion initiative as intense as the neighboring kingdoms of Arcantor, the number of believers was still small, but it was enough to provide me with useful information. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [After analyzing the messages from the people on the Galvaris border, it was determined that the region''s defenses have been significantly weakened by the chaos in the kingdom''s major cities.


    This collapse is a direct result of the fall of the Empire''s god, as well as the appearance of strange red monsters, which, after cross-checking information, we have deduced to be demons.


    The soldiers are unmotivated to work because they don''t know what the situation is like in the kingdom''s capital, they don''t know how safe their families are, and they don''t even know if they will receive the salary they are owed at the end of the month.


    Since demons are a threat that the Lord has already shown an interest in dealing with, I recommend immediate attention to the possibility of strategic intervention].


    After reading the summary of the AI''s conclusion, I looked at the messages the AI read to interpret it, and I saw how useful it was to have this working.


    The AI analyzed thousands of messages from Galvaris users and even Aetheris frontier users, among those messages there were several useless messages with little useful information, but by adding up all the little bits of information that leaked through the messages, the AI was able to deduce very important information for me and generate a useful response.


    Stolen story; please report.


    The process that the AI used took only a few seconds, whereas it would have taken me several minutes or even a few hours to analyze and interpret everything, which was a big improvement.


    So I opened the conversation with Jaina and replied.


    [Very well, send me the contact information of the commander of this army and I''ll get in touch with him to organize it, just tell him about Athenos'' identity and let him think he''s talking to the envoy of the God of the Internet].


    I was in Arcantor at the time, watching the launch of Luna''s songs, but within minutes I was flying back to Aetheris.


    The first thing I felt when I returned to Aetheris was the huge increase in the number of believers I had in that realm.


    Aetheris had a population of 500-600k people, slightly larger than Arcantor.


    When I left Aetheris two days ago, the kingdom had only 60,000 believers, but now that number had skyrocketed to over 340,000, with half the kingdom having become believers and new believers joining the Internet every second.


    The main reason for this was the rapid expansion I had after dealing with the God of Thunder and directly taking over the capital of the kingdom, as well as the fact that the Internet already had the option of iMonsters available to city leaders, which caused them to quickly spread the Internet to the population of the major cities, which greatly accelerated the expansion.


    Another thing that helped this spread was that I decided to have the [Arcantor National], which is currently the only newspaper on the Internet, spread the word about the demons, which made the noble city leaders even more eager to spread the Internet and strengthen their iMonsters.


    At this point, I might even have to change the name of the app from [Arcantor National] to [Arcantor International], but that''s something for the future Adrian to deal with.


    My focus was now on the army in front of me.


    A group of tens of thousands of people were camped outside a small town on the border of Aetheris.


    They were all my followers, so it wasn''t hard to find them.


    [Hello, Lord Athenos, it is an honor to be in direct contact with you.


    My name is Arthur Morris, and I am the commander of the combined army of the 4 kingdoms of the Internet God.


    My lord, the troops of your kingdoms are ready and positioned in Aetheris. The army consists of 40,000 soldiers, divided equally between Arcantor, Eldoria, Novera, and Valoria, with each kingdom contributing 10,000 men.


    In addition, Aetheris has brought an extra force of 20,000 soldiers, making a total of 60,000 soldiers ready to march under your command.


    Right now, we''re just waiting for your order to launch the attack on Galvaris].


    When I read the man''s message, I realized that among the tens of thousands of people, there were actually small separate groups, with four groups of 10,000 people and one group of 20,000 people.


    Since the kingdom we were going to attack bordered Aetheris, it was obvious that they would be responsible for providing the largest army.


    Even though they had just fought a war with Valoria, since this was the first request from the God of the Internet, they''d gone to great lengths to get those 20,000 people.


    [Well done Arthur, the God of the Internet and I are following your journey to help you command the army, the God of the Internet has unlocked an option for you that is still being tested in Carrier Pigeon, all you have to do is...]


    - Arthur Morris POV -


    Looking at the screen in front of me, I was shocked.


    As soon as Lord Athenos said that he and the God of the Internet were watching us, I felt a great weight fall on my shoulders, especially considering how important this invasion was to our allied kingdoms.


    In so many years on our continent, I had never seen an alliance of three kingdoms, let alone an alliance of five kingdoms under a single leadership, and now that I was being watched by that leadership, I felt a tremendous pressure.


    When I looked at the [Carrier Pigeon] chat screen for the new feature that Lord Athenos had explained to me, I quickly found it.


    It was a symbol that Lord Athenos called a telephone.


    In this icon, I could call anyone with Internet and chat by voice without having to type the content of the message!


    Even though I was used to typing on the Internet, I still spent at least a minute typing my message in the book, and with this feature it would be much easier!


    What''s more, Lord Athenos created an option where I could say things on the Internet and choose who would listen!


    If I wanted to give orders to the captains below me, I could say it and only they would hear it, or if I wanted everyone to hear it, everyone would hear it!


    It was incredible!


    Just one tool like that would raise the level of our battle by several notches!


    Not to mention that the captains below me would also have access to it to command their soldiers, it would raise our discipline and coordination to a level that no other army could match!


    And most importantly, the honor of knowing that we were testing something that no one else had access to on the Internet was very interesting; when the soldiers knew that they had an exclusive resource, their morale would surely rise even higher!


    So, on Lord Athenos'' orders, I started explaining this functionality to the soldiers, and within an hour we were ready to march.


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 24+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 85: War Shop

    Knowing that not only the God of the Internet, but also the Goddess of Waves and the God of Fear were watching over the army made the soldiers even more excited and boosted their morale even more.


    The power and effect that each god had compared to mortals was already something that motivated mortals, and knowing that there was not just one god watching them, but three gods made their confidence soar even higher.


    So they began to march into enemy territory with confidence.


    The big difference between this and a real war is that our goal now wasn''t to try to dominate the kingdom at all costs.


    Thinking about war and the MMORPG games I played in my previous world, I even had an idea that I decided to implement in order to gain as much advantage as possible...


    - Arthur''s POV -


    Controlling the army via the Internet was much easier... heck, passing information to the soldiers to start gathering their things so we could start marching to each person directly instead of telling my subordinates to pass this information on the command line was completely different.


    Instead of spending the normal 40 minutes organizing the army to move, with the direct command to all the soldiers, everyone was in shape and ready to march in just 15 minutes.


    With each command being so efficient, the confidence of the captains and myself grew.


    Surprisingly, after an hour of marching, a strange message appeared in everyone''s army internet book.


    I quickly grabbed my book and saw a message as a window, similar to every time the Internet received an update.


    [Mission of the Internet God:


    - As members of the Internet Empire, it is your duty to help people who do not yet have access to the magnificent Internet, people who are still living in ignorance, unaware of the incredible opportunities and how their lives could be better with Internet access.


    To help these people, when you meet someone who doesn''t know about the Internet, you should tell them about the Internet and convince them to become Internet users.


    Of course, no effort to help people goes unnoticed by the God of the Internet, so any Internet Coin you receive during this time of war, both from logging in daily and from inviting people who are not yet on the Internet, will be tripled!


    Another way to earn Internet Coins is by killing demons! Each demon killed is worth 30 Internet Coins to the person who killed it!


    In addition to tripling these rewards, a new store will be opened exclusively for you!


    [War Store]


    Enjoy!]


    After reading this message, I was shocked, just for being a soldier under the God of the Internet during the war, all the Internet Coins we would receive would be tripled!


    In other words, instead of the 28 Internet Coins we would receive for logging onto the Internet every day, we would receive a total of 84 Internet Coins every week!


    Not to mention that when we invite someone, instead of receiving the normal 100 Internet Coins, we would receive 300 Internet Coins!


    Even though the Internet Coins didn''t have much use these days, except for betting on [Card Masters] or buying books in the [Library], it was still great to see the number of Internet Coins in our account increasing every day, so much so that even I was proud of the 472 Internet Coins I had in my account.


    However, when I saw that a shop had appeared where we could spend our Internet Coins, I was curious and quickly opened it.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    [War Shop]


    [Reading Study Blessing 50%;


    Increases the speed at which you learn to read and write by 50% for 7 days, as well as increasing your creativity in this area by 50%, which may produce unexpected results during this period;


    Cost: 500 Internet Coins]


    [Blessing for Learning to Read 100%; sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Increases the speed at which you learn to read and write by 100% for 7 days and increases your creativity in this area by 10%, which may produce unexpected results during this period;


    Cost: 950 Internet Coins]


    [Blessing of Learning to Read 200%;


    Increases the learning speed of reading and writing by 200% for 7 days and increases your creativity in this area by 200%, which can produce unexpected results for this period;


    Cost: 1,800 Internet Coins].


    [Blessing of Reading 300%].


    [Blessing of Reading Instruction 400%...]


    [Reading Teaching Blessing 500%...]


    [...]


    [Martial Arts Learning Blessing] 50%;


    Increases the learning speed of your martial arts training and learning by 50% for 7 days, and also increases your creativity in this area by 50%, which may produce unexpected results during this period;


    Cost: 500 Internet Coins]


    [Martial Arts Learning Blessing 100%].


    [Martial Arts Learning Blessing 200%].


    [Martial Arts Learning Blessing 300%].


    [...]


    [Magic Learning Blessing 50%;


    Increases the learning speed of your magic training and learning by 50% for 7 days, and also increases your creativity in this area by 50%, which may produce unexpected results during this period;


    Cost: 500 Internet Coins]


    [Magic Training Blessing 100%].


    [Magic Learning Blessing 200%].


    [...]


    [Learning Blessing] [...].


    [...]


    Looking at the long list of blessings I could buy, I realized that I was very close to being able to buy the 50% Martial Arts Learning Blessing!


    Even though a 50% increase in the efficiency of my training wouldn''t directly change my strength that much, I was more curious about the 50% Blessing of Creativity in this area, which could bring unexpected results.


    If that creativity helped me find a better way to train, or develop a new skill, or whatever, it might make me even stronger, increasing my chances of survival and victory in my future battles.


    "Woah, I can buy a 100% blessing in martial arts!" I heard a surprised cry from one of the soldiers.


    "What?! Really?! I can''t even buy a 50% blessing..." Another soldier beside the first one said.


    "I can buy the 200% Blessing with magic!" A mage said excitedly.


    With an army of 60,000, it was obvious that there were people who had invited a few dozen people and had a few thousand Internet coins stashed away, so it wasn''t so surprising that there were people with more coins than me, but what I didn''t expect was to hear a shocked cry from a young soldier.


    "I can buy a 4000% Blessing!" He shouted in shock.


    At the sound of his cry, all the soldiers who heard it fell silent and looked at him intently.


    All of them had been curious about the most expensive blessings and had looked up their prices, so they all knew that the price of a four thousand percent blessing was more than 30,000 Internet Coins!


    "How did you get so many Internet Coins?" A soldier near the boy asked in shock as he looked at the screen of his Internet Book.


    Excited, the boy answered honestly. "I discovered the Internet in the Duke''s town, and when I returned to my hometown, I invited all the villagers to the Internet, which earned me a lot of Internet Coins!"


    When I heard that, even I was jealous of that boy.


    With a 4,000 percent increase in his learning, whether in magic or martial arts, this boy would achieve a breakthrough equivalent to 280 days of training in just one week of training!


    And that''s not even the most important thing, but imagine what it must be like to be 40 times more creative when training or practicing in a particular area?


    This kid could have an epiphany in practice and instead of improving the equivalent of 280 days in one week, he could have a breakthrough the equivalent of several years in that single week!


    This increase in strength in such a short period of time would be very good not only for his future, but also for the present, since he would receive better pay and benefits in the army, have more opportunities to rise in rank more easily compared to people weaker than him, as well as various other benefits.


    When I saw the envy of the other soldiers, I knew that they were thinking the same thing as I was, so within a few minutes, everyone''s expression changed from envy for the boy to determination to do well in this war, kill many demons, and invite as many people as possible to the Internet, only then could we receive blessings as powerful as this boy had.


    As the Internet spread throughout the army, in no time the 60,000 soldiers knew about the boy who could buy a 4000% blessing.


    This only served to further excite the soldiers and change their mood from excitement and seeking glory to determination and seeking personal gain.


    Knowing that they could receive such good benefits for killing demons and inviting believers to the Internet God really excited everyone.


    Even the soldiers who weren''t called to this army and stayed in the cities of our kingdoms became jealous when they saw the soldiers'' posts on the [Carrier Pigeon] about the [War Store].


    Just by doing this, the God of the Internet won the hearts and greed of the soldiers.


    I feel sorry for the demons who meet our army...


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 25+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 86: Invading

    - King Victor POV -


    Everything was going exactly as I had planned.


    Zephyros was already completely under my control, with more than 300,000 people sacrificed, my current power was that of a Rank 6 Embryonic Demon!


    Just by shaking my hands, I could already feel the power coursing through my veins, to the point that if I wanted to destroy my palace, all I needed to do was simply wave my hands.


    This level of power was something that even knight warlords could never achieve in their lifetimes.


    To think that boys like the God of the Sea Winds had such powers with practically no effort was something that made me even more angry.


    Boys who, just because they were born in a superior world, children of a superior species, had attained a level of power that no other mortal in my world could reach in their lifetime.


    But now it was different.


    With the power that the demonic lineage gave me, the scales began to tip in my favor.


    My current strength was already much greater than the peak the God of the Sea Winds had when he ruled my realm; imagine if I sacrificed even more people!


    Unfortunately, the population of Zephyros was no longer sufficient.


    Of the 430,000 people in my kingdom, more than 300,000 had already been sacrificed, leaving just over 100,000.


    Of those 100,000 survivors, a few thousand chose to surrender to me, while the rest hid and tried to flee to neighboring kingdoms.


    Did they think they could just run away and survive? Poor things, it''s only a matter of time before they''re sacrificed to me.


    Knock Knock


    Someone was knocking on the door of the throne room.


    Using my demon power, I could sense who it was and a smile appeared on my face.


    "Come in." I said in a husky voice.


    As soon as I said that, a knight with black armor, red skin, and short horns on his forehead entered the room.


    With his entrance, an imposing demonic power came out of his body, making my smile even bigger.


    This man is my general, Lance, once a man of justice, now my greatest demonic executioner.


    The red skin under the black armor completely changed the image of a middle-aged man with a polite smile into the image of a cruel demon that I loved so much.


    Not to mention the pride I felt when I noticed the aura of a rank 3 embryonic demon that he exuded, showing that he was my strongest subordinate.


    Bowing his head as he knelt, Lance spoke. "Your Majesty, our efforts to find more people in Zephyros have been less and less fruitful in recent days, I have come to ask your permission to take our demon army to Galvaris to conquer that kingdom."


    Hearing Lance''s idea made me even more excited. "That''s a great idea Lance, I''m getting tired of sitting on this throne, I think it''s time to leave this castle..."


    As soon as I said this, Lance raised his head and looked at me, surprised and worried. "Does Your Majesty intend to accompany the army on the invasion?"


    Smiling, I nodded. "Yes, Lance, letting you invade the kingdom to bring the sacrifices to me would be very problematic, it''s better if I just go with you and help with the invasion, with me commanding the army, even if a god shows up to try to stop us, I can just destroy him like I did with the sea wind god."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Saying this, my bloodlust leaked out of my body slightly.


    After sacrificing hundreds of thousands of people and feeling my power grow, I began to enjoy the feeling of so many people''s blood flowing through my body... I wanted to taste fresh blood!


    "Yes Your Majesty, then let''s go as soon as possible!" Lance said, frightened and excited as he felt my bloodlust, with a blind and unwavering faith in me.


    Being the only one to witness me kill the god of Zephyros, his faith in me only grew stronger, making me appreciate him even more.


    As Lance left, I took one last look at the portrait of Rosalie, my ex-wife, before nodding at her portrait and leaving the room.


    The world awaits.


    - Adrian''s POV -


    The advance of the army went very well.


    When they reached the outlying villages of Galvaris, where no demons had appeared yet, the scene was very strange.


    The citizens were startled to see a huge army passing through.


    When they saw the soldiers entering the villages, the greatest feeling in them was fear and despair, something I could sense because of Zane''s divinity.


    But when the soldiers approached and started acting like vegetable sellers, trying to show them the benefits of the Internet and why they must become believers in the Internet God, their fear quickly turned to confusion.


    With such an aggressive form of persuasion, everyone was practically forced to use the Internet at least once to secure the soldiers'' Internet Coins, after which they were left alone.


    Was this a 100% effective way to convert these believers? Obviously not, but once they had used the Internet and discovered its functionalities, the end was the same.


    Since the army of 60,000 was too large and inconvenient, the large army was divided into 6 smaller divisions of 10,000 based on the origin of these armies, with 10,000 from Arcantor, 10,000 from Eldoria, 2 units of 10,000 from Aetheris, and so on.


    With the Internet serving as a means of communication for the armies, even if the divisions were far apart, an order would be transmitted instantly to the commanders of the other divisions, and action could be taken quickly.


    With the 6 divisions spread across Galvaris, the rate at which new believers arrived on the Internet was very fast.


    In just 2 days, the total number of Internet believers had increased by 160,000 people, or 80,000 people per day!


    Considering that before the invasion the average number of new believers per day was only 40 to 50 thousand, this was a huge bonus. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Character Status


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God Rank 1


    | Number of believers: 2,002,022 -> 2,162,183


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 10,142,368 / 25,600,000 -> 20,280,457 / 25,600,000 (+12,672,612 -2,534,522 [20%])


    |-----------------------------------------


    With the increase in Internet users'' usage time from 4 to 5 hours per day after the release of [Mystic Melody] and [Fear Trial], the Divine Power sales increased by 25% based on the previous figures for the same number of users, not to mention the increase in users the Internet has had in the past few days, so I was very close to becoming a rank 2 elemental god!


    Sure, I wasn''t going to level up right after I collected the 25 million Divine Power Points, especially when I was in a war, but it was good to know that I was close to passing that level.


    Considering that the other gods would take months, years, or even decades to ascend, while I would ascend just a few days later, I felt a sense of pride.


    Not only was I very excited about this, but Lucy and Zane were also very excited because their 20% quota made them very happy!


    Since Lucy had been a Rank 9 Embryonic Divinity for several days, and since her Internet usage with her Divinity in the [School] and [Mystic Melody] apps was 80% compared to Zane''s share, Lucy was receiving nearly 1 million Divine Power points every day, which, added to the prayers of her followers in Novera every week, brought her to a total of nearly 10 million Divine Power points.


    Zane, on the other hand, despite receiving far less than Lucy on a daily basis, has already managed to accumulate enough Divine Power to rise from a Rank 4 Embryonic Deity to a Rank 7 Embryonic Deity!


    The increase in his power was very welcome, as it increased the efficiency with which I used his divinity on the Internet, reduced the cost of using it in the [Fear Trial] application, and reduced the cost of using his divinity to provide buffs to the army when combat arrived.


    Speaking of the battle, it really came on the night of the second day...


    The first time the soldiers saw the people who had been transformed into demons, with more powerful bodies than before, red skin, and distorted minds, their reaction was completely different from what I had imagined.


    ///NunuNote///


    Read 26+ Advanced Chapters on my Patreon!


    Patreon.com/NunuXD


    Discord.gg/NunuXD

 Chapter 87: Bonuses and Rewards!

    Chapter 87: Bonuses and Rewards!NunuNote: I changed the name of King Victor''s general from Arthur to Lance because Arthur is also the name of Adrian''s army commander and I forgot XD.


    -----


    The reaction I imagined the soldiers would have to seeing the demons would be the same as ordinary people seeing zombies in my previous world.


    Disgust, fear, repulsion, but what I saw was completely different.


    When I saw demons with red skin, just like the images I had posted to represent the target of their invasion, the soldiers'' eyes began to glow with an even greater greed than when they saw the commoners they could invite to the Internet.


    The soldiers closest to the demons didn''t even wait for the command from the leaders to attack, they were already rushing out, swords in hand, ready to strike.


    Noticing the commotion of the soldiers running, other soldiers also noticed the demons and soon there were thousands of people running towards the demons.


    The group of demons was small, consisting of only a few dozen demons compared to the thousands of soldiers running towards them, even though their strength was slightly greater than that of the humans, it was impossible for them to compensate for this huge difference in numbers on both sides.


    In desperation, some of the more mentally developed demons even tried to turn around and run away, but when they turned around and saw that there were soldiers approaching them from behind, the scene that followed was not pretty.


    "I killed them! Damn, I got 100 internet coins for killing a demon!" A soldier shouted excitedly.


    "Damn, I only got a small cut on the demon, when it died, I only got 10 Internet Coins..." Another soldier shouted in frustration.


    Hearing that there were soldiers who had already killed the demons, other soldiers got excited and continued to march forward, wanting to get some Internet Coins as well to buy the buffs at the [War Store].


    Unfortunately, there weren''t enough demons for all the soldiers to kill, so only a small number of soldiers managed to get Internet Coins from this little battle.


    But instead of being discouraged, the soldiers were even more excited, because even if they didn''t get any Internet Coins now, they would have plenty of opportunities to get more in the future, since there were thousands of enemies for them to fight.


    With this motivation, the advance of the army went smoothly.


    The soldiers advancing to attack the demons without waiting for orders from their superiors was something to criticize, but it didn''t result in any heavy consequences, just some light punishments and warnings not to do it again.


    One idea that Arthur had was that each unit of 10,000 soldiers would raise and feed an iMonster together, so that they would have 5 powerful creatures to help them in battles.


    Since each soldier only had to feed the iMonsters once a day, this meant that each iMonster would receive 10,000 feedings daily, which in a week would mean that each unit would control an iMonster with the power of a Low Master Mage.


    Even if each unit had a few mages enrolled as soldiers, with powers ranging from Apprentice Mage to a few Sage Mages, while the mages'' lives were precious and fragile, the iMonsters were more resilient and could be resurrected with enough PIC, so in certain situations an iMonster with the power of a Master Mage could be several times more useful than a Sage Mage.


    The only confusion this idea caused was whether it was better for each of the six units to feed an iMonster 10,000 times a day, or to feed a single iMonster 60,000 times a day, making that iMonster six times stronger.


    There were many factors involved in the discussion, but considering that each unit of 10,000 would have at least one Sage Mage accompanying them, it was ultimately decided that it would be better for each unit to have its own iMonster.


    Observing their decision and considering how useful the iMonsters would be in battle, I decided to add a 50% exp bonus to each cookie the soldiers bought for the army''s iMonsters, which would increase the iMonsters'' power more quickly.


    Even though this meant that I would have to spend more divine power when summoning them, since I was in a war, I was willing to spend such money.


    Not to mention, with the millions of Divine Power points I received every day, I could afford to spend Divine Power to help my followers not die in battle.


    ...


    The deeper the army went into Galvaris, the more demons appeared, and as a result, the fewer villages and towns with survivors appeared, indicating that even if the war was won, the benefits might not be as great as I had imagined....


    True, I had received tens of thousands of new believers over the past few days, both from the other kingdoms I controlled and from the survivors my soldiers had found, but the number of new believers was dwindling by the day.


    I looked at the battle below me and sighed.


    At that moment, we were in Galvaris County, a city that should have held at least thirty thousand people, but was completely devoid of human life.


    Judging from the state of the city, at least half of the people in this county had fled when they got the news about the demons, while the other half had decided to stay for various reasons and had turned into demons...


    At this point, the 60,000-strong army under me was in direct confrontation with these more than 10,000 demons.


    With the difference in numbers, the outcome of the battle was clear, especially since the demons were very weak, with only a few elite knights among them, making them easy prey for the soldiers in my army.


    Within two hours, all 10,000 demons were killed.


    With the lure of Internet Coins to spend in the [War Shop], even the powerful soldiers and mages in my army joined the battle, competing with the weaker soldiers for Internet Coins.


    Since they had to compete with the more powerful knights and mages, the weaker soldiers even summoned their personal iMonsters to help in the battle and secure some Internet Coins for themselves.


    With the personal iMonsters in play, even though the strength of these iMonsters was very weak and the cost in PIC to summon these creatures was high, it was still very useful to guarantee the lives of their masters who were about to die.


    This meant that even though a battle of thousands took place, only a few hundred soldiers died, making this an absolute victory.


    Happy, I decided to reward the soldiers with a bonus.


    [Well done XXXX, the God of the Internet was very pleased with the first major battle you fought and has decided to reward all soldiers with a 50% bonus on all Internet Coins earned in this battle, use these Internet Coins wisely].


    This message was sent to each of the soldiers personally, with their name written at the beginning of the message.


    When the soldiers saw that the God of the Internet was watching them and was pleased with the battle, they were already extremely happy, but when they saw that they would even receive bonus Internet Coins for it, their excitement for the next battle became even greater.


    With such a high morale, the chances of success for the next battle became even greater.


    Having an army with low morale was a harbinger of disaster, so seeing how happy and excited they were for this battle made me smile.


    With the internet coins earned from this battle, some soldiers started spending them to buy blessings to improve themselves, either to learn magic faster, or to use these blessings with the battles to try to increase their knight level, even some soldiers used this blessing to try to learn to read as fast as possible out of envy to see how the other soldiers were enjoying and having fun with the internet, while they had to rely on the other soldiers to get the news.


    Seeing this, I had an idea: just as Arcantor National provided news from all my kingdoms via text publications, couldn''t I also create a radio station to broadcast this to the illiterate? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Lucy''s divinity, this was now much easier and cheaper, so this idea was very feasible.


    When this war was over, I could focus on developing entertainment and facilities for the faithful, but for now, I would only focus on developing my power and that of the soldiers.


    The investment of a few million Divine Power Points with their blessings and Bonus Internet Coins or Premium Internet Coins was not an unfounded expenditure, and this would prove itself in the next battle the army would face.


    Unlike those few weak demons, as I flew above the army, I could see an army of demons as large as my own closing in on them, ready for a desperate battle.


    And to my surprise, I could even sense some demons with the power of an embryonic god in the enemy army...


    Perhaps I should join this next battle?

 Chapter 88: Humans vs. Demons

    Chapter 88: Humans vs. Demons- ??? POV -


    I looked at the army of demons I was commanding, a satisfied smile on my face.


    Ever since I decided to be the first to agree to become a demon under Lord Lance, my life had only begun to improve.


    The king, who had no idea of my existence before, now appreciated me, I was given a power greater than a knight warlord, and I now commanded an army of tens of thousands of demons!


    Even though I had to sacrifice thousands of people and give up my humanity to achieve this level of power, I didn''t care one bit.


    I had no family, no friends, no girlfriend, so why worry?


    With the mission to explore the southwestern zone of Galvaris while King Victor and Lord Lance were with the main army heading towards the capital of the kingdom, I knew I had a great opportunity to sacrifice more people along the way and become even stronger!


    However, I was surprised when I noticed a large number of people a few kilometers ahead...


    Using my Rank 2 Embryonic Demon senses, I could sense that there were at least 50,000 people marching towards me in an orderly fashion, definitely an enemy army!


    Could it be the Galvaris Resistance?


    "Get ready, enemy army ahead, speed up the march, whoever isn''t stained with enemy blood after the battle will be a victim!" I shouted to the demons under my command, pointing in the direction of the enemy army.


    Upon hearing my command, the weaker demons became a mixture of desperate and excited and began to run in the direction I pointed, while the stronger demons walked more slowly, leaving the weaker ones to serve as cannon fodder.


    In a few minutes, the weaker demons reached the enemy army.


    Excited, I looked at them, expecting to see the terrified expression on their faces like all our previous victims, but strangely enough... although they were a bit surprised, there was no fear?


    Just like the weaker demons under my command, the weaker soldiers of the enemy army were strangely excited as they rushed to fight the demons?


    They won''t have such courage after seeing their comrades die...


    ...


    Why do demons die and not humans?!


    Whenever a human was about to die, a strange colored creature would magically appear from somewhere and enter the battle with considerable power, killing the demon that was about to kill the human and helping the human retreat to safety, with another human taking his place and the cycle repeating itself...


    ?????


    Looking at the small colorful creatures, I was surprised to realize that these creatures had a strange familiar power in their bodies, but they were so far away from me that I couldn''t figure out what it was...


    At that time, the most powerful demons with powers ranging from Sworn Knights to Elite Knights to Weapon Master joined the battle, leaving only the demons with Warlord equivalent powers by my side to watch the battle.


    Surprisingly, the demons with Weapon Master powers, who were like Grim Reapers in other battles, killing everyone in their path, were being held back by humans!


    Something was wrong with this army... Galvaris couldn''t have amassed such a large army of such high quality...'' I thought confusedly as I observed the enemies, especially looking at where their commanders should be.


    With my power as a rank 2 embryonic demon, I could see much further and with much higher quality, so it wasn''t difficult to find mortal humans in a group in the enemy army.


    Their command group consisted of twelve people, and strangely enough, all twelve of them were holding books as they talked non-stop.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t hear what they were saying or read what was in their books, but it seemed like they weren''t even listening to each other because six people were talking at the same time, and a person next to each of those six people would occasionally talk while pointing at something in the books...


    What kind of weird fucking battle is this?


    Looking at the mage outfits of the 6 people in that group of 12, I began to feel that this was even stranger, since Galvaris didn''t have many mages...


    Looking at the battlefield again, I noticed that even more colorful creatures were participating in the battle, helping the humans to deal with as many of the weaker demons as quickly as possible, while the more powerful humans were fighting and holding off the more powerful demons.


    The strange thing was that unlike my army of demons, which was completely disorganized, even in such chaos where they were facing tens of thousands of enemies, the humans strangely managed to maintain order and formation, always correcting problems that arose in their formation, so the battles were always more than one human against one demon...


    If this continued, our defeat would be inevitable... something had to change.


    "They''re going to attack, if this continues, all these idiots are going to die." I said in a cold voice.


    Upon hearing this, the three warlords under my command nodded and ran onto the battlefield.


    With their enhanced strength, each of them could handle two or three human warlords on their own.


    However, the opponents'' response was quick, and they only killed a few dozen human soldiers before the opposing Warlords arrived at their exact location and prevented the carnage from continuing.


    These opponents were some of the commanders of the enemy army.


    With each of my three warlords holding off two opposing warlords, there were only six opposing commanders left to continue giving orders.


    But the advantage was on my side.


    My warlords gradually gained the upper hand with demonic power.


    Then, a mage among the commanders moved onto the battlefield and began to chant a spell while pointing at the Warlords'' battle.


    I could have stopped him, but I was curious to see how strong this mage was.


    When the mage finished chanting the spell, a dark cloud came out of the mage''s hand and floated down to the battle.


    When it arrived above the battle, every few seconds, the cloud unleashed lightning bolts at his subordinates, causing damage equal to the warlord''s attack.


    "That mage is at least a sage mage..." I said in surprise.


    Looking at his red cloak and noticing that there were other mages with red cloaks like his, I figured that they must all be Sage Mages...


    If I''m not mistaken, this custom of standardizing the color of a mage''s cloak based on their power level is something from Arcantor... Galvaris decided to ask the mages of Arcantor for help?!


    Thinking that it would be better to join the battle before these mages overwhelmed his subordinates, he started walking towards the battlefield until something strange happened.


    Suddenly, a song began to play... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A song I had never heard before, and I had no idea where it came from...


    It was a strange war song, and as soon as it began to play, the soldiers in the battle were surprised, but when a female voice began to spread across the battlefield singing this song, mixed feelings arose.


    The humans felt as if they were indestructible and began to advance without fear, while the weaker demons began to get frightened and even turned around to flee the battlefield!


    Shocked, I noticed that this music was coming from the books tied to the humans'' waists, and from this book, a power very similar to my demon power was flowing.


    This power was positively affecting the minds of the humans while trying to scare the demons!


    While this power couldn''t affect the minds of the most powerful demons, it was having great results on the weaker demons, turning the battle completely in their favor!


    As I paid more attention to this power flowing through the books, feeling such familiarity with my demonic power, I came to a conclusion.


    This could only be divine power!


    Is there a God watching this battle?!


    Looking around anxiously, I couldn''t feel any trace of a God''s Divine Power, which reassured me.


    Since I was a Rank 2 Embryonic Demon, I was confident that I could sense the power of a God or another demon near me, so since I didn''t feel anything, the God of this army must still be in his realm, like the coward he is.


    "Hahaha, since there''s a god watching this, how about I give you the pleasure of seeing your own army decimated and serving as a sacrifice to make me stronger?" I laughed out loud.


    With the sacrifice of 60,000 people, I could jump from a rank 2 embryonic demon to rank 3, or even rank 4 if I''m lucky!


    Thinking about how powerful I would become, I even licked my lip as I walked towards the battlefield, ready to show these vermin the power of an Embryonic Demon.


    What didn''t bother me at first was that while I was arrogantly making my way to the battlefield, the humans realized that I was coming and started discussing how they were going to deal with me, until something made one of their books make a strange noise and a smile appeared on their faces.


    With that smile, one of the humans summoned a small creature that was completely different from the three creatures that had appeared before.


    It was a black crow that appeared with insignificant strength, but with each passing second, its strength began to increase more and more, to the point that even I, who was going out onto the battlefield with confidence, was surprised by the strength it was achieving...

 Chapter 89: Griffin vs Demon

    Chapter 89: Griffin vs Demon- Adrian''s POV -


    Unlike the iMonsters I created using the three basic elements of Fire, Water, and Plant, which I had no control over and used a large amount of Divine Power to summon, after I made a deal with Zane and gained access to his Divinity, I also gained access to a new element that I could use to create iMonsters...


    Dark Type!


    With the Fear deity under my control, I could create iMonsters using this element as a base and greatly reduce the cost!


    Of course, the cost was still not extremely low, since I was summoning a creature and giving it original characteristics in addition to the element itself, but just by using an element that I could actually control, the price was already lowered a lot, which was great.


    So when I realized that the opposing Embryonic Demon was coming onto the battlefield, I sent a message to Arthur asking him to summon and control the new iMonster that the God of the Internet had developed.


    Seeing that it was something new that the God of the Internet had developed, Arthur was excited as he excitedly summoned it and told the other commanders what was happening.


    Hearing that this was something that the God of the Internet himself had proposed, everyone was excited and curious as they looked at the image of a small black crow appearing on the ground.


    That crow''s strength was only that of a level 1 iMonster, but using my divine power, I began to inject power into that little crow, and its strength grew more and more every second.


    (The visual representation of this iMonster and its evolution is complete at Discord.gg/NunuXD or Patre /NunuXD)


    From the strength of an apprentice mage to an arcane mage, the crow evolved into a form where another pair of legs was born, its torso lengthened, and its body transformed into the body of a griffin-like creature!


    After evolving, the griffin continued to receive Divine Power and continued to grow and evolve, rising to the level of a Master Magician, and soon after, to the level of a Wise Magician!


    As soon as it reached the level of a Wise Mage, the little griffin evolved again, its body changing into an even larger form, with bigger and more toned muscles, a more elongated body, a new pair of wings appearing on its back, and its figure slightly resembling that of a small dragon.


    Because of the element of fear I put into the little raven, it was supposed to be green, just like Zane''s aura, but I changed it to purple because I thought it would be more appropriate for a creature with a low Divine Power cost.


    When its power reached the level of a Sage Mage, the purple aura around the griffin leaked out and even frightened the people around it, but its growth didn''t stop.


    To deal with an embryonic demon, the power of a Wise Mage wasn''t enough, so I continued to inject Divine Power into the griffin, which was now the size of a carriage.


    This made the griffin grow even more, reaching the strength of an archmage, but it continued to grow.


    By the time the griffin''s strength had passed the threshold of an archmage to the strength of an embryonic deity, it was already bigger than a house, attracting the attention of all the humans and demons around.


    Even more, with the aura of fear and darkness radiating from the griffin, and even a dark purple mist emanating from its huge body, the feeling the mortals got was as if they were in the presence of a god!


    If this were a world where I drew inspiration to create the iMonsters of my previous world, this griffin would have already reached the level of mythical monsters!


    "SKREEEEAAAAARR!"


    The griffin let out a mighty roar as it flapped its wings and flew across the battlefield, staring directly at the enemy army commander who looked on in astonishment.


    I only stopped injecting Divine Power into the griffin when its strength reached the level of the enemy commander, which was a Rank 2 Embryonic Divinity!


    Was that a frugal attitude? Not at all. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An Embryonic Divinity had the strength of a few tens of thousands of Divine Power points at most, while I spent nearly 5 million Divine Power points to create a Griffin with that strength, but seeing the reaction of the believers below me at the sight of such a powerful iMonster, I smiled as I used my Divinity to record this from the beginning.


    From the creation of the little raven as a lv1 iMonster, to its leveling up and reaching the power level of the gods, above the Archmage, everything was recorded and documented for me to post on the internet afterwards, further encouraging mortals to pray to me, and increasing my prestige in their eyes.


    Between using a Sound Wave power and ending the battle in an anti-climactic way, as I did the first time I faced Zack, or putting on a great show to get my believers even more excited and loyal to me, as long as I had enough Divine Power for that, I would choose the second option every time!


    And the reaction of the soldiers when they saw this was already an indication of what it would be like for the other believers on the Internet.


    "What is this creature?!"


    "I think it''s an iMonster!"


    "No way, I''ve never seen an iMonster like that before!"


    "Holy shit! Can my iMonster evolve to be that strong?"


    "Just looking at that iMonster makes me feel scared..."


    "Little Sword, one day you will grow up to be as strong as that dragon bird in the sky..." A soldier said as he bent down and stroked his little squirrel swordsman, who looked up with an astonished expression on his face.


    All of the iMonsters had the same reaction when they saw the griffin flying in the sky, giving the humans an even stronger visual impact.


    The griffin, which didn''t speak, didn''t even try to talk to the Rank 2 Embryonic Demon, and just attacked it directly.


    With his mouth open, a ray of darkness shot towards the demon, who quickly snapped out of his reverie and jumped aside to avoid the attack.


    As the ray of darkness hit the ground, a powerful explosion erupted, knocking off balance the weaker soldiers and demons fighting around, showing the power of this attack.


    The griffin''s intelligence wasn''t like that of a real creature, as I had used my divinity to develop a basic intelligence for it, but considering that the griffin only needed basic combat instincts like a real monster, that was enough.


    Seeing that the lightning attack had failed, the griffin, flying overhead with its immense wings as black as night, flapped its wings with overwhelming force, creating powerful air currents as it pointed its front claws at the demon.


    The demon, astonished at suddenly having to face such a powerful opponent, adjusted the black armor he was wearing and pointed his great sword forward, intending to use the griffin''s descent speed to his advantage to drive the sword into the monster.


    Despite the powerful gust of wind that destabilized the other soldiers, the battle between the demons and the humans was paused for a moment as everyone turned their attention to the main battle once it had stabilized.


    The griffin''s descent, which seemed to take a long time, happened in a split second, resulting in a loud clash between the iMonster''s claws and the demon''s sword.


    When the claw and the sword touched, there was a momentary stalemate between the two, but it was soon broken by the force and momentum that the griffin carried with it as it swooped down from the sky.


    The demon obviously hadn''t expected the monster to be so powerful, so he had to take a few steps back before throwing himself to the side to avoid the griffin''s beak as it reached out to bite his head off.


    Since the ground was the demon''s terrain, the griffin quickly took the opportunity to take to the skies again and flew back, firing bolts of darkness at the demon, who had to jump several times to avoid them.


    The demon tried to send energy attacks at the griffin with his sword, but the iMonster''s speed was too high for someone like him, who had no practice in this area, to hit.


    With each bolt of energy that the griffin threw and hit the ground, a powerful explosion erupted, causing the ground to shake like a small earthquake, destabilizing the weaker humans and demons.


    The battle seemed to be at a stalemate, as neither the knight nor the griffin landed any attacks, and neither showed any signs of weakness or fatigue.


    But what outsiders like me could see, slightly obscured by the dust from the griffin''s explosions, was that each attack the griffin missed left a fine black mist.


    With each attack, more and more of this mist accumulated on the battlefield, to the point where by the time the demon realized that his surroundings were darker than normal and realized that something was wrong, it was too late.


    "SKREEEEAAAAARR!"


    The griffin, realizing that the demon had noticed the irregularity, shouted, activating the black mist and causing it to quickly fly around the demon, trapping him in the black mist that quickly began to dominate his mind.


    At first, the demon tried to attack the mist with his sword, causing powerful cuts in the environment, then he tried to activate his demon power to drive the mist away, but nothing worked.


    After 30 seconds, screams of rage began to come from within the fog, then those screams turned to fear, then terror, until the griffin sensed that the time was right and flew at the demon again, this time without resistance and ripping off its red head with its powerful beak.


    "SKREEEEAAAAARR!"


    With a proud roar, the griffin flew over the human army with the enemy''s head in its mouth, raising the morale of the soldiers and restarting the war that now had only one possible outcome.

 Chapter 90: Trailer

    Chapter 90: TrailerConsidering that the cost of summoning and raising another griffin would be higher than just keeping the creature alive, I decided to let the griffin continue to fly over the battlefield, but without directly helping in any confrontations, as I''m sure the soldiers being helped wouldn''t be too happy about the iMonster''s interference.


    Every demon the soldiers killed was equivalent to a direct reward in Internet Coins, so having the griffin help the soldiers kill enemies would be the same as stealing Internet Coins from those soldiers.


    But even without directly participating in the battle, the powerful and terrifying presence of the griffin flying above them was enough to make the soldiers more courageous, while the demons showed fear because of the monster''s aura.


    Without their leader to command them, it was only a matter of time before the demon army fell.


    When the battle was over, the first thing my soldiers did was to open the Internet and see how many Internet Coins they had received in this battle.


    Some soldiers received only a few hundred Internet Coins, others received thousands of Internet Coins, and the most powerful soldiers collected tens of thousands of Internet Coins in a single battle, so that everyone could buy at least the cheapest Blessing in the shop. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was another big expenditure of Divine Power Points for me, since I was the one paying for all these blessings, but even if I had to spend another few million Divine Power Points, I didn''t think it was a bad thing.


    I could recover the spent Divine Power in just one or two days of accumulating prayers, so it was good to leave treats like this for the soldiers.


    While they were enjoying themselves and discussing which blessings to buy, I was busy watching the recording I''d made of the griffin''s battle with the embryonic demon and began to edit it into the most interesting form I could manage.


    With Lucy''s power, I was able to create epic background music for the battle while cutting the whole process down to a two-minute video, which, considering that it took less than five minutes from the moment I created the Black Crow, evolved it to its current level of strength, to the moment the griffin bit off the enemy''s head, there weren''t that many cuts in the video.


    Thinking a bit more, I moved away from the army and used my divinity to record some more footage of an evolved version of the other three iMonsters in a mysterious way, showing that the other iMonsters could also be as powerful as the griffin, but not showing it directly.


    Of course, this version of the iMonsters I summoned didn''t have any combat power, it was just summoned for aesthetics and to record, looking like they were powerful but weaker than level 3 iMonsters.


    Once the recording was done and edited, I decided to release the video in a way that would use as little Divine Power as possible, but still reach as many people as possible.


    - John POV -


    Since I introduced the Internet to the people in the village and we started feeding our iMonster, both the safety of the people living here and the fruits of the hunt and the abundance of food we could eat have increased greatly.


    Having a powerful iMonster to protect us during an invasion by more powerful animals was a luxury that has saved several lives in recent days.


    Not to mention, when hunters encountered more dangerous animals during their hunts, they could summon their own iMonsters to help in the fight.


    Not only did the iMonsters change our lives completely, but the availability of the Internet made almost everyone in the village interested in learning to read, and they attended Father Robert''s classes on the Internet every day.


    Because learning to read with him was so easy, some people had already learned to read well enough to read other people''s posts on [Carrier Pigeon], and now the village was very excited about all the new stories and gossip people were discovering on the Internet.


    Now people no longer had to worry so much about their neighbors'' lives to have something to talk about, because there were so many interesting things happening all over the five kingdoms ruled by the Internet God.


    Now, in the late afternoon, I was returning home after helping to build and repair some houses for other villagers who had problems with their houses, when a message appeared in my Internet book.


    Who is sending me a message? I thought in surprise. There''s no hunting party out right now, maybe it''s some merchant who added me?


    Normally, the only people who sent me messages were the hunters when something happened or the merchants asking if our village was interested in a certain product, which helped us a lot to get different things when the caravans came to visit.


    When I opened the book and saw the message on the front of the screen, I was surprised.


    [New update on [iMonsters]!


    - A new type of iMonster is available for training!


    - Meet Noctrow, the Raven of Darkness!


    - A trailer video of Noctrow fighting alongside the Internet God''s army against a demon knight with more power than a warlord will be available in 2 hours, to watch the video go to the owner of the Guardian iMonster you help feed to watch this video!


    - Only iMonster owners with more than 50 people feeding them are allowed to stream the video].


    When I saw this notification, I was shocked, so I quickly opened my [iMonsters] app and saw that there was a new feature!


    It was a gray triangle icon pointing to the right with the name [Stream the Trailer], and right below it was a timer [01:59:12] indicating that in one hour and fifty-nine minutes, the trailer would be available for me to stream!


    As soon as I saw this, my first thought was to call everyone in the village so that we could watch the trailer together, but before I could do anything, I heard footsteps coming towards me.


    I looked in the direction of the footsteps and there were 10 worried people coming towards me.


    "John, is that Internet ad true?" Fred, one of the men from the village who was in the group coming toward me, asked.


    "Will we be able to see this... trailer?" Sarah, Fred''s wife, asked immediately.


    Seeing that the others also wanted to ask their own questions, I quickly raised my hand as I spoke.


    "Calm down guys, I''ve just checked my [iMonsters] app and confirmed that we will indeed be able to watch this trailer, as our village has an iMonster powered by more than 50 people, so don''t worry, we''ll arrange the village square so that everyone can watch it together, I''ll invite the other villagers through our [Carrier Pigeon] group." I said.


    Hearing this, everyone smiled and went to the village square to prepare the place to gather the whole village while I sent the message to invite the others.


    When the other villagers heard what was going to happen, even though they didn''t really understand what a trailer or a video was, they were all curious about how the God of the Internet was going to show us something new, especially if it was about the iMonsters and our army.


    So within forty minutes, the whole village was gathered in the square.


    Realizing that there was plenty of time before the countdown was over, we even got some animals and started barbecuing to celebrate this strange event that was taking place.


    The children played happily while the men carried the dead animals and the women took care of the barbecue we had set up.


    Our village had a population of 160 people, so it was a big party in the square.


    When the timer hit 5 minutes, we quickly got ready and waited patiently for what was going to happen.


    I stood on a makeshift stage while the rest of the village looked at me expectantly, all very close to me to make sure they would be able to see what was going to appear in the book.


    The book was very small, so if anyone stood too far away, they probably wouldn''t be able to see it.


    I had no idea what would happen and how it would work, but I waited patiently anyway.


    5...


    4...


    3...


    2...


    1...


    When the timer reached zero, the gray triangle button suddenly turned red and I clicked it.


    As soon as I clicked the button, a square began to float out of the book, floating in front of me as it grew larger and larger.


    When it was big enough for everyone to see clearly, the black square suddenly cracked in the middle, revealing a golden eye.


    "Woah..." The children shouted in surprise at the shocking sight.


    An eye the size of a human body had opened in the large black square hovering over our village.


    If it weren''t for the fact that we were already a little used to the surprising things the Internet God does and trusted him, many of us would have been terrified by this image.


    Suddenly, the eye began to shrink and we were able to get a better look at what was going on.


    This eye was that of a small black crow surrounded by 6 people, 3 warriors and 3 mages, who were looking at the small animal in amazement.


    All the mages were wearing red cloaks, which I already knew to be Sage Mages!


    "Those are Sage Mages!" Ron shouted excitedly.


    As a boy who was very enthusiastic about magic, Ron knew all about mages, even more than many adults.


    Listening to Ron''s explanation, many people were surprised to see such powerful mages in front of them.


    Just seeing Apprentice Mages in the trade caravans was very surprising to us, let alone seeing Sage Mages with the glorious bright red cape.


    After showing these 6 people, our vision zoomed out even further to show the army fighting red-skinned people.


    "These are the demons... That''s the army of the Internet God fighting the demons!" I said in shock, making the other people even more surprised.


    Seeing the brutality of the battle that was taking place was shocking, the way the demons acted as if they had no emotions except anger, or seeing how happy the soldiers of our army were to kill the demons.


    It made my blood boil.


    Suddenly, a demon knight appeared in the enemy army.


    This knight emitted powerful waves with every step he took, and you could see the fear and anxiety of the soldiers in our army as they looked at this demon.


    "He must be very strong..." Fred said.


    "The ad said that Noctcrow would fight a demon more powerful than a warlord... this must be the demon the ad was talking about..." I said in shock.


    "How will this little crow handle such a powerful enemy?" A woman asked.


    "Our little Pyroxy is already level 13 and very strong, but she couldn''t fight that demon, how could a little crow like that?" A man commented.


    We all looked at the video worriedly, wondering what that little crow could do against that enemy.

 Chapter 91: Reaction!

    Chapter 91: Reaction!At that moment, the five kingdoms I controlled came to a complete standstill.


    From the smallest villages to the largest cities, everyone stopped what they were doing and met with the trainers who were taking care of their Guardian iMonsters.


    In the smaller villages, it was easier for people to stay close to each other, but in the big cities, there was a huge congestion of people in the main squares or around the Lord of the City''s house.


    Fortunately, I added the option for the video player to leave the book screen and expand in size.


    This increased the cost, but it was still less than having to send the video signal to all the books around the world to get the video to everyone.


    So even though I spent about 600,000 Divine Power Points to broadcast the videos to those few users, it was still a good investment because it reached many more users.


    Especially seeing people''s reactions.


    - 3rd POV -


    After the camera switched from focusing on the Demon Knight back to the little crow, a visual representation of the [iMonsters] application''s level screen was added, showing the crow''s level rising rapidly.


    [Lv 1 -> Lv 5 -> Lv 10 -> Lv 15 ->...].


    When the little crow evolved for the first time, many people were shocked because only the iMonsters in the big cities had evolved once, while those in the small villages were still stuck in their original form.


    But the visual representation continued to increase, and the size of the little crow continued to grow until it finally evolved for the second time, reaching a size larger than an adult man, with black plumage and an imposing aura, the little crow now looked like a cross between a black griffin and a dragon.


    Just looking at this creature made several people gulp as they imagined themselves facing it.


    But to their surprise, the visual representation continued to increase.


    The iMonster''s power level continued to rise until the griffin finally surpassed the maximum level, and a powerful purple aura began to hover around it, showing the overflowing power of its body.


    It was impossible to feel the true power of the griffin through the video, but by comparing the difference in the aura of the griffin and the demon knight they had just seen, people were surprised that the aura of the two seemed to be at the same level!


    Raising its head proudly, the griffin roared into the sky and took off.


    "SKREEEEAAAAARR!"


    With this roar, both the soldiers on the battlefield and the people in the cities were shocked.


    "Oh my God... the power of this iMonster... it seems its power is greater than that of an Archmage?" A master mage asked in shock as he watched the video in Arcantor.


    Next to him, a mage in a red robe nodded in agreement, but said with a little doubt. "I can''t say that it''s stronger than an Archmage, but I guarantee that the strength of this iMonster seems to be many times stronger than that of a Sage Mage..."


    With this statement coming from a Wise Mage, the credibility of this iMonster''s strength became even greater for other people!


    Seeing the scene where the griffin shot a bolt of dark energy and then flew into a direct physical confrontation with the demon, everyone was shocked by the destruction it caused.


    "If this battle were closer to the armies of ordinary soldiers, it''s likely that they would kill many soldiers without even trying..." A Master at Arms commented in surprise as he watched this video in Aetheris.


    As the population with the most recent contact with the God of the Internet among the 5 kingdoms of Adrian, the people of Aetheris were the ones with the most shocked reactions of all the kingdoms.


    But those who felt the most familiar were the people of Valoria, who had witnessed the destruction that a battle between gods could cause when the God of Thunder fought the God of Mountains.


    The destruction they caused was only slightly greater than the destruction caused by iMonster...


    This made the military of all the kingdoms see iMonsters as the true ultimate form of protection that the kingdoms could have.


    As long as they could control an iMonster with the strength of a god like the griffin in the video, wouldn''t they be invincible?!


    Seeing the griffin acting so imposing and powerful on the screen made people who already had iMonsters a little uneasy.


    "Does my little squirrel have the potential to become that strong?" That was the question a little boy asked, a little discouraged.


    But it was not just that little boy''s question; thousands, if not millions, of people watching this video were now thinking the same thing.


    Then, to their surprise, the battle quickly ended with the scene of the griffin flying over the army with the demon''s head in its mouth.


    The video showed the scene of the soldiers getting excited that the powerful enemy had been dealt with by someone on their side, and they accelerated their demon-killing speed, quickly ending the battle.


    But the video didn''t end there.


    The video showed the griffin flying with the soldier''s head in its mouth for a few seconds until it reached a secluded, hidden spot.


    Landing carefully, the griffin grunted and threw the demon''s head to the ground.


    The image focused on the rolling head until an orange paw stopped the head and blew a fireball, disintegrating the head.


    Without the head to focus on, the video began to pan up to show who had disintegrated the demon''s head, only to show four orange paws with flames pouring through their fur as dark energy overflowed from the griffin''s body.


    Next to those orange paws were two crossed green paws floating off the ground, with a small tornado of wind and leaves swirling beneath them, keeping the green creature afloat.


    On the other side was a thick blue tail with tough, delicate scales that swung from side to side.


    Each swing of this blue tail caused ripples in the air, as if the tail was so powerful that it distorted the viewer''s vision.


    But just as the image was about to rise and show the appearance of the three creatures, the video went black and a text appeared on the screen.


    [The three monsters have now become four...]


    Until the video ended.


    Even though the video didn''t show exactly who the three creatures were, all the netizens who had the slightest contact with iMonsters could deduce that those three creatures were the final evolutions of the three iMonsters they had!


    "WOW, THAT WAS AWESOME!" The little boy who had recently doubted the power of his squirrel was now shocked by what he had seen, and he wondered when he could train his squirrel to be as strong as that powerful figure floating in the air! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only the little boy, but everyone who saw this scene felt that the value of the iMonsters they commanded had become even greater.


    Those who were thinking of giving up training their iMonsters because they didn''t have as much potential as the crow gave up that idea after learning that the iMonsters they had already grown fond of could also continue to grow and evolve to levels as high as the one shown in the video.


    But the Griffin was not ignored, and people who had not yet chosen an iMonster were very tempted to choose this powerful monster that they had already seen act with frightening power.


    Even some people who had recently started training iMonsters decided to switch to the little crow, both because it was powerful and because it was so cool and exclusive.


    So with this video came a fever to train and appreciate iMonsters even more than before.


    In addition to the iMonsters, the families of the soldiers were relieved to see their loved ones in the video, or to know that their army was winning so overwhelmingly.


    Even though they talked to the soldiers all the time over the Internet, it was much more comforting to see through their eyes that everything was going well.


    With that, the only thing left to do was to end the battle.


    But what they didn''t know was that the strength the griffin had shown wouldn''t be enough to deal with the opponent they would face next...

 Chapter 92: Interest

    Chapter 92: Interest"He never ceases to amaze me..." I said in shock as I looked at the screen where Adrian Innovashine''s battle had just taken place.


    Ever since I realized the genius of young Innovashine when he had less than ten thousand followers and was only a Rank 3 Embryonic Divinity, it had become difficult to keep up with other students.


    Even Zack Gale and Lucy Wavecrest had their genius diminished compared to the young Innovashine.


    Seeing how they relied on weekly prayers to grow, while Innovashine grew with several daily prayers was something that couldn''t even be compared.


    The battle with Zane Dreadmourne, the alliance with Lucy Wavecrest, the conquest of kingdoms from less than 10,000 followers to the millions he had now, the battle with Zack Gale...


    All the progress the boy had made in just over a month had brought him to a level that many gods took years, decades or even centuries for some, depending on the god''s divinity, something that might never happen, but for the young Innovashine... it all seemed too easy.


    Such a creative use of his divinity could only come from the God of Creativity...


    One doubt that remained in my mind until his first battle was how he would use his divinity for battle, but to see him create life and use it for battle was shocking.


    I had forgotten that this was actually within the scope of the full divinity he possessed...


    Since this resource was extremely expensive, costing hundreds of times more to create a life and giving it a certain strength to attack instead of just attacking directly, I never thought that the young man would use this method to attack.


    But not only did he use it to attack, he was successful with it and managed to turn it into a way to gain even more Divine Power, giving mortals the opportunity to generate Divine Power for him and the chance to summon these creatures as well...


    In this way, he received an immense profit from Divine Power and only had to spend Divine Power when mortals needed to summon the creatures.


    Unfortunately, this was a method that only he could use... I couldn''t even imagine how I could use such an application with my divinity to obtain more Divine Power in the future...


    As the God of Rain, I could even sell rain for prayers, where each prayer represented one point, just like Innovashine''s iMonsters, and the believers only needed to collect a 2x amount of points, where the cost for me to summon the rain was 1x and the other 1x was profit for me.


    The idea sounded good and had a future, but how could I make it work?


    I didn''t have a way to calculate the prayers of each believer, I didn''t have a way to show the believers how many points they had collected to convert into rain...


    Innovashine''s innovation had thousands of creative applications for the most diverse deities in the divine realm, but who could replicate what he could do without the "Internet" he developed?


    When I saw the deal he made with Lucy Wavecrest to use her deity on his Internet, as he came up with a completely new application of it that could earn her millions of Divine Power Points every week, I have to admit that even I was jealous...


    Even though I was a new teacher in the Divine School who had already reached the rank of Unique God in less than 100 years, compared to Adrian Innovashine who was one Great Rank below me and even Lucy Wavecrest who was two Great Ranks below me, I felt envious.


    That''s because I could see the potential that Innovashine''s "Internet" had and how it would benefit them.


    Unfortunately, it seemed to have nothing to do with me.


    Even though I was a teacher at the Divine School with the rank of sergeant in the Divine Army, I knew that in the eyes of the greater gods, or maybe even Innovashine, I might be so small that I wouldn''t be worth much to them.


    But my perspective changed...


    It changed when the demon invasion began and Zane Dreadmourne returned.


    When he appeared in Innovashine''s territory, I thought that would be the end of him, but his request to be recruited by Innovashine shocked me.


    And Innovashine''s acceptance of his request shocked me even more.


    From what I had seen of the Internet''s development over the next few days, Dreadmourne''s deity was nowhere near as useful to the Internet as Lucy Wavecrest''s deity. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was obvious that Innovashine only accepted the Dreadmourne because it wanted an ally and perhaps saw potential in it for the future, but now it added almost nothing to the Internet.


    Even with the development of the [Fear Trial] application, it was clear that the Dreadmourne''s divinity wasn''t that useful.


    Until the battle that had just taken place...


    As a rank 2 Unique God, I could clearly sense that the griffin that Innovashine summoned to battle was made using Dreadmourne''s divinity as a base!


    He probably used the Fear God to lower the cost of his own Creativity God to create this creature! That''s what I thought.


    As soon as I understood this reasoning, I thought of something else.


    A blue snake that Adrian developed into a creature resembling a majestic dragon...


    If the Dreadmourne deity could be useful for the development of the griffin, couldn''t a deity like mine be useful for reducing the cost of the water snake?!


    Just by joining the Innovashine Pantheon, Dreadmourne was already receiving a huge amount of Divine Power every day, to the point where he was probably receiving more than when he ruled Eldoria alone!


    All because he has access to 20% of the income of the more than 2 million Innovashine worshippers who pray to him several times a day...


    If I offered to join Innovashine''s pantheon, would he accept me?'' I thought excitedly.


    Even though I was a unique god who had reached this rank in less than 100 years, a very short time for most gods, I still had the ambition to climb even higher.


    And seeing how Innovashine was growing, it''s likely that he''ll even catch up with me in a few years, so I can''t even imagine how high he''ll be in 100 years.


    If I could get on that train and enjoy the ride, even if I wasn''t sitting in first class like Lucy Wavecrest, who has an extremely useful Internet deity, just a seat in economy would be great for me.


    With that in mind, I decided to focus even more on developing Adrian Innovashine and use the rest of the testing time to really decide how I would act, what approach I could take, and how I could offer my divinity in a way that would interest him.


    I guess I can use my free time to try to further hone my affinity with the water of my rain deity... I thought as I looked at the clock.


    What I didn''t know was that I wasn''t the only one with this thought.


    With so many teachers paying attention to this test, even more so after the demon invasion, something that drew even more attention to it, greedy and envious eyes turned to the students who were taking it, and with the elimination of Zack Gale, the vast majority of those eyes turned to Adrian Innovashine...


    How he would deal with this in the future was something he would have to consider very carefully...

 Chapter 93: Preparing for the Show

    Chapter 93: Preparing for the ShowAfter the enemy army was defeated, I had the griffin fly over the army all the time.


    Considering the power level of the demons, it was essential to have the griffin with the power of an embryonic god to protect the soldiers.


    Fortunately, with the number of believers I now had, I didn''t run out of divine power to keep this griffin running.


    Even though my daily expenditure was high, it was still less than the amount of Divine Power I received from the believers'' prayers.


    The one who was really surprised by the griffin was Zane, who, as soon as he saw the video on the Internet, recognized the power the griffin was using and was shocked that its power could also be used in this way with my divinity.


    Since they had access to my divinity just as I had access to theirs, he tried making griffins and crows for fun and loved the results.


    This was another advantage for Zane in making the deal with me, since his deity didn''t have a way to have a direct attack, with my deity he got it and could protect himself better, even if the cost was higher than just using his own deity.


    Sure, he couldn''t match the Divine Power cost of the griffin I created, but it was possible to make weaker griffins.


    The next few days were spent marching from the site of the current battle to the capital of Galvaris.


    Since this small world was much smaller than my previous one, the size of the continent wasn''t very large, so the population wasn''t very large, and the territories weren''t very large either.


    This meant that the time it took to march within a kingdom, even on foot, wasn''t as long as it would have been in my previous world.


    The time it took to march from the border of an enemy kingdom to the capital, on alert while exploring the cities and spreading the Internet among the population, was only a few days.


    It took us three days to reach the capital of Galvaris.


    The closer we got to the capital of Galvaris, the more demons the army encountered.


    Fortunately, none of these demons were at the power level of the embryonic gods, and they were just cannon fodder for the soldiers in my army to fight and get more Internet coins to use in the [War Shop].


    The funniest thing was that while soldiers from other armies would probably get scared, nervous, or discouraged when they encountered enemies, my soldiers would be excited to kill the demons and get Internet Coins.


    Then, when they saw that the closer they got to the capital, the more demons they encountered, their walking speed unconsciously began to accelerate.


    I saw them as RPG players from my previous world, where players just ran from quest to quest looking for the biggest rewards, the biggest monster loot, all to spend on upgrades to become stronger.


    Unfortunately, this vision of war as a game was shattered when they reached the capital of Galvaris...


    Unlike the capitals of my kingdoms, which were majestic, beautiful, and well-kept, even more so after the books on architecture and urban planning that city managers had at their disposal to improve their cities, the capital of Galvaris was falling apart...


    Signs of a great battle were everywhere.


    Human bodies decomposing in the open, red-skinned demons roaming the city, houses destroyed, the stories of people like my soldiers erased and destroyed because of these monsters.


    This was a great shock of reality for the soldiers, something that took away the excitement of war being a game, but gave them back the purpose that they were at war to save the world.


    A war to stop the demons from growing and doing to the capital of their kingdom what had happened to the capital of Galvaris.


    Floating above the army with my divine consciousness, I could sense that there were at least four embryonic demons in the capital.


    Three of them had the strength between rank 1 and rank 4, while the strongest of them had the strength of a rank 7 embryonic demon...


    Considering that they were physically stronger than gods of the same rank, this was a battle that normal gods would have great difficulty with.


    My vision of this battle that was about to unfold was not how to win it, but how to win it in a way that would best spread my prestige throughout this small world.


    Considering how much of the world I had dominated so far, it was only a matter of time before I dominated the rest of the small world, and this battle could be the key to me dominating the rest of the world by the end of the school test.


    Thinking back to how I publicized the iMonsters, I used the same strategy to publicize this battle, the Internet, and my kingdoms to people in other kingdoms.


    Even if it offended the gods of those realms, who cares?


    With so little time left until the end of the test, there was no harm in just tearing up the decorum with those gods and spreading the Internet to their kingdoms as quickly as possible.


    And the best way to do that was to make a great promotional video.


    I would have an epic battle, I would let my soldiers upgrade themselves, I would summon iMonsters to fight with them against the demons, I would show their spoils through Internet Coins, their camaraderie, the good we were doing through the Internet, how useful the Internet was for everyone, and I would make a mini-documentary to show all this in a promotional video!


    With that decision made, I started recording important details of my soldiers and the capital of Galvaris, while preparing the script for it in my mind.


    The most important thing I needed now was Athenos'' physical body, which was in the capital of Arcantor.


    Since "the God of the Internet" never appeared in person in front of anyone, in order to maintain the mystery and let people keep the divine and mysterious vision of him in their minds, I would continue this way and use Athenos as my persona for the battle.


    Then, taking advantage of the fact that the battle hadn''t started yet, I put more power into the griffin to protect the soldiers and quickly flew back to Arcantor to bring the body to the battle. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though I was flying far away, I could still follow the battle through the soldiers and the cameras I had created to record the promotional video, so I saw that as soon as I left the battlefield, the demons from the capital started coming toward my army.


    These demons weren''t weak, they were slightly stronger than the strongest demons we encountered on the way to the capital, but nothing that the soldiers couldn''t handle.


    The problem was that as soon as the first demon left the city, more demons came after it, and the strength of each demon increased.


    For the soldiers, this was a great feast of Internet Coins, but for the commanders, they had to stay on their toes to make sure nothing went wrong.

 Chapter 94: Battle!

    Chapter 94: Battle!When I quickly flew back to Arcantor to retrieve Athenos'' body, I watched the battle of Galvaris, and fortunately, everything went as I had imagined.


    From what we learned from the refugees in Galvaris, the leader of the demons seemed to be someone of high rank in Zephyros, either the king of Zephyros, a prince, or a general.


    As someone at that level, he would hardly act rashly.


    Considering the size of the army under me, this showed my level of power, especially after I had completely dealt with a part of his army, so he would act more cautiously when dealing with us.


    When the griffin flew over the army without attacking the demons, it still showed that our side didn''t just have one being with the power of an embryonic god.


    And that was enough to buy me time to get to Arcantor and pick up Athenos'' body.


    The flight time to Arcantor was only 8 minutes, the problem was that the flight back would take longer...


    Something I discovered after becoming an Elemental God was that the marble body wasn''t designed to hold my power completely.


    The teachers probably didn''t think that a student would be able to become an Elemental God during the test, so they didn''t bother making such powerful bodies.


    I could still use 100% of my power, but that would cause the marble body to self-destruct.


    So I had to fly back to the battlefield at a much slower speed.


    I estimated that it would take me another 16 minutes to reach the battlefield at the speed this body could handle, twice as long as it took me to get here.


    When the mortals in Arcantor saw me leave the Internet Church, they were all thrilled and started waving at me with smiles on their faces.


    I smiled back at them and made a large pair of holographic wings appear from my back.


    Without letting them understand too much, I just flapped my wings and took off into the sky.


    As for the wings being holographic, since those wings couldn''t really make me fly, I thought I''d just make it look more technological to match the Internet theme I''d kept for my deity.


    Once in the air, I just started flying back to Galvaris.


    I used the time when I had nothing important to do to watch the battle, and I was pleased with how it was going.


    The soldiers were excited to deal with the weaker demons and get a lot of Internet Coins out of the battle.


    Most of them even spent the Internet Coins they had and used the bonus buffs I sold them at the [War Shop] in this battle to improve even faster.


    Not only did they improve their combat efficiency faster, but they also improved at a very high rate during the battle.


    As a result, I spent a lot of Divine Power on these soldiers, but nothing that really affected me.


    In the past three days, I''ve gained a lot of Divine Power, so this small expenditure is almost nothing.


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Character Status


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God Rank 1


    | Number of believers: 2,162,183 -> 2,222,222


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 20,280,457 / 25,600,000 -> 33,080,456 / 25,600,000 (+19,999,998 -3,999,999 [20%] -1,200,000 [Active Griffin] -2,000,000 [War Warehouse])


    |-----------------------------------------


    In the past three days, I have gained almost 20 million Divine Power points, and I am almost 10 million Divine Power points above the level required to become a rank 2 elemental god.


    If it hadn''t been for the war, I would have increased my rank by now, but since I didn''t know how much Divine Power I would need to fight the demon leader, I preferred to stay at rank 1 with a large amount of Divine Power.


    While I was thinking about these things, I noticed something in the image of the battle.


    For the first time in the battle, the griffin had gone on the offensive.


    Just like when he faced the demon knight earlier, this time he started the confrontation by spitting black lightning at a demon.


    This demon''s appearance was very similar to the demon the griffin had faced in the last battle, but apparently this demon''s strength was greater than that of the previous demon...


    - King Victor''s POV -


    Shit!


    I wondered how that idiot had lost to an army of thousands of demons, in addition to the strength of a Rank 1 Embryonic Demon that I had given him.


    After all, with that kind of strength, he should be invincible below the gods, and against weaker gods, he could probably join forces with other demons, or even feed on the deaths of other humans in battle to become even stronger.


    But when I felt the size of the army that reached the capital of Galvaris, I understood why he was defeated...


    An army of 60,000 humans... with humans ranging in strength from ordinary people to warlords and archmages.


    With an army of that size and strength, the lord behind it could even rule the entire world!


    Even more so with a creature like that...'' I thought as I looked at the large four-legged bird flying above the enemy army.


    The strength of this bird was no joke...


    Even though it was weaker than me, it wasn''t at a level where I could crush it instantly.


    And if I tried to fight that bird, the god behind that army would probably take the opportunity to fight me.


    The question I have is, where did this creature come from?


    Have such powerful creatures always existed in our world? Or is it a creation of some god?


    Looking at the other embryonic demons in the room with me, my generals for this battle, I pointed at the two weakest, a rank 1 embryonic demon and a rank 3 embryonic demon.


    "You two, take care of that strange bird." I said.


    At my command, they lowered their heads and obediently went to carry out the order.


    Even if they died, I needed them to kill that bird, or at least make the enemy god show himself.


    At best, they would easily deal with the bird and force the enemy god to appear; at worst, they would have a difficult fight with the bird and the enemy god would take advantage of that to deal with them.


    The only certainty I had was that they were enough to deal with the bird. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What I didn''t expect was that the bird knew how to attack from a distance!


    As soon as the Rank 3 Embryonic Demon appeared on the battlefield, the bird didn''t think twice and quickly attacked it.


    This meant that the demon had to defend itself and lost the opportunity to take the initiative.


    If this were a one-on-one battle, it might even be a big disadvantage for the demon, but the bird didn''t seem to realize that there was another demon ready to attack it if it hesitated.


    With the power level of the two, both the demons and the weaker humans quickly moved away from the spot, giving them more space to fight.


    But for some reason, the bird didn''t get very close to the demon...


    This seemed natural at the beginning of the battle, but even when the demon showed intentional weakness, the bird didn''t fall into the trap and just kept flying over and attacking from a distance, giving the other demon no opening to attack.


    As time passed, I realized that the humans were showing signs of winning the battle between the weaklings.


    Even though some humans had died in the battle, the number of demons killed was much higher than the number of humans!


    Whenever a human was about to die, another human would take his place in the battle, making room for the wounded human to be healed by other humans.


    Damn it, if this continued, the result wouldn''t be good for me.


    So I got up from the throne I was sitting on in the castle of the royal family of Galvaris and opened my hand out of the window while pointing at the bird.


    Within seconds, a bright red ball began to form in my hand, and in an instant, it flew toward the bird at high speed.


    The bird felt the attack coming from here, but even though it was much weaker than me, the distance we were at still allowed it to move slightly away from where I was aiming, so the explosion caused by the ball didn''t kill it.


    But one of its wings was injured!


    "Go help these two idiots, Lance." I said as I looked at the falling bird with a smile.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Lance said in a serious voice as he ran onto the battlefield.


    With these three dispatched, I will finally be able to see the strength of the enemy god.


    Idiot, did he think he could get me to fight his subordinate? Haha, even if this battle takes a few minutes, I''ll still make him fight my subordinates before he dies for me.


    Smiling, I went back to watching the battle while waiting for the moment when the enemy god would appear.


    Little did I know how big a mistake I was making by trying to get information instead of just attacking directly...

 Chapter 95: Is this fair?

    Chapter 95: Is this fair?(NunuNote: I got the names mixed up again, the correct one is that Arthur is Adrian''s general and Lance is King Victor''s general).


    - Adrian''s POV -


    When I saw that the griffin was hit and badly wounded, I knew that I only had a few minutes or maybe even a few seconds to get to the battlefield.


    So even though I knew it would damage this body of mine, I had to overcome the power capacity of this marble goblet to fly to the battlefield as quickly as possible.


    In the future, I might be able to find a way to repair this body, but I couldn''t allow those demons to kill 60,000 believers below me, let alone when those believers were fighting for me.


    - General Arthur''s POV -


    The battle looked very favorable for us.


    Even though the demons were more powerful than humans of the same level, or the demons had a large number of soldiers on their side, since our soldiers had very high morale and were all helping each other to get Internet Coins, our coordination was leading us to victory.


    But an explosion made us all worry.


    BOOM


    Looking up at the sky, my eyes widened when I saw that the Internet God''s griffin, which had been acting so wildly and taking on the two most powerful demons with ease, had been hit by an unknown attack from someone inside the castle.


    This attack caused a powerful explosion, wounding the griffin''s wing and even causing blood to fall from the sky.


    Soon after, an even more powerful demon emerged from the demon castle and joined the battle against the griffin.


    With a wounded wing, the griffin suddenly landed on the ground and was besieged by the three powerful demons.


    Seeing what was happening, the wise mages on our side quickly tried to attack the demons and protect the griffin, but the difference in strength between the two sides was too great, and the mages'' attacks only delayed the demons for a few seconds before the demons cut off the griffin''s head and killed the creature that was protecting us.


    Many soldiers saw the death of the griffin... even though the body of the iMonster disappeared before our eyes, there were still thousands of soldiers who saw the death of our guardian, and that clearly lowered everyone''s morale.


    Without the griffin to protect us, just the aura of power from the three demons was enough to make me struggle to breathe.


    And while I, a warlord, was feeling this way, soldiers weaker than me began to show even more critical signs.


    I could see soldiers kneeling down to try to breathe better, or even soldiers with their hands on their necks as they searched for air to breathe.


    As the humans showed weakness, the weaker demons took advantage of the opportunity and began to take the lives of several soldiers.


    In less than 10 seconds, I could see at least a thousand soldiers dying, and more soldiers would die if nothing was done.


    Shaking my hand, I drew my sword and began to force my energy out of my body.


    Although it had a weak effect, it helped the soldiers closest to me. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing what I had done, the other warlords and wise mages began to do the same.


    This allowed the soldiers to breathe again, albeit with difficulty.


    But suddenly, a laugh cut off our hope.


    "Haha, try again." One of the three powerful demons said, laughing coldly and sadistically as he increased the pressure, making it easy to break through our protective barrier.


    At this point, there was only despair left.


    God of the Internet, please help us...'' I thought desperately.


    "O God of the Internet, Lord of magic wires and digital pathways, grant us fast connections and digital wisdom, let your wisdom flow through my body. May our thoughts travel like lightning through your virtual domains, guided by your cyber light on the path to glory. In your grace, protect us from viruses and hackers, and may our downloads always be complete, amen.


    All I could do was pray.


    Hearing me pray, other warriors and mages began to pray as well.


    Dozens of soldiers were dying every second at the hands of the demons, but we knew that our only chance of survival was to rely on the God of the Internet.


    Suddenly, I heard a strange noise.


    When I looked up, I saw a demon pointing his hand at us while a small red ball of energy formed in his hand.


    Even though the ball of energy was small, the power in it was terrifying.


    This attack alone would surely kill at least half of the army...


    When I saw that ball of energy forming in the demon''s hand, the world went into a slow state for me.


    The few seconds it took for the ball to form were enough for me to think about my family, my kingdom, everything I''ve ever lived through, what I could have lived through, the different choices I could have made.


    My whole life flashed before my eyes.


    As I finally accepted my fate and watched the ball fly from the demon''s hand towards me, a transparent blue barrier appeared in front of us.


    BOOM


    The ball of red energy hit the transparent blue barrier with a powerful explosion, causing the ground to shake and knocking down both the weaker demons and the humans.


    Not only did the ground shake, but the wind pressure caused by the explosion was so great that when I looked around, I saw a large amount of dust flying around, pushing all kinds of vegetation around.


    "What a terrifying force..." I said in a shocked voice as I looked around to see who was protecting us.


    With a barrier like that, the only kind of person I could imagine having enough power to do something like that was an Archmage, but there were no Archmages in our group.


    "Look in the sky!" Suddenly, a wise mage at my lake shouted in shock.


    Lifting my head, I saw a man descending in a costume unlike any I''d ever seen before.


    A long-sleeved white shirt made of a fine, delicate fabric, slightly tight black pants that outlined the man''s legs all the way down to his shoes, which for some reason were as white and clean as the shirt he was wearing.


    On his head, the only thing I could see from this distance was his straight black hair, while on his face his pair of eyes glowed blue, the same shade as the barrier that protected us!


    The only thing more striking than his glowing eyes was the pair of wings on his back that glowed the same shade of blue as his eyes, making him float in the sky like a deity!


    I had no idea who this man was, but all I could think was that he could be the God of the Internet!


    "Lord Athenos?!" A wise mage shouted excitedly.


    Athenos?! Wasn''t that the name of the emissary of the God of the Internet I spoke to before the army left?!


    Hearing the Sage Mage call out his name, Athenos looked in our direction with a surprised expression on his face, smiled and waved in our direction before turning back to the demons with anger on his face.


    "Filthy demons that pollute the lands of the Lord God of the Internet, today will be your last day alive." He said as he held out his hand.


    As soon as he said this, a ball of blue energy began to accumulate in his hand at a faster rate than the demons.


    Before the demons could react, the ball left Lord Athenos'' hand and flew at high speed towards the demons, causing a huge explosion where the three of them stood.


    Since there was no barrier where the demons were, there was nothing to stop its attack, which destroyed the ground and sent large chunks of earth flying around.


    "You are a servant of a god?! Humble man, it is you who will die today!" One of the demons at the scene of the attack shouted as he prepared for another attack.


    As soon as the dust cleared, I could see the other two demons also preparing attacks, the three of them teaming up to deal with Lord Athenos!


    Three against one, was that fair?

 Chapter 96: The villains past!

    Chapter 96: The villain''s past!Three against one wasn''t really fair, but contrary to what I thought, it wasn''t fair to the demons!


    To the amazement of all the soldiers watching the battle, Lord Athenos alone was able to easily deal with the three demons that seemed invincible to us!


    Compared to the griffin''s strength, Lord Athenos'' strength was on a completely different level.


    While the griffin wore down the demons during the battle by abusing the air superiority to consume their power bit by bit, Athenos did the opposite.


    With a constant high-intensity attack, it was the demons who tried to survive under his attacks, hoping that he would wear them down over time.


    Unfortunately for them, even though Lord Athenos'' attacks were extremely powerful, he didn''t show any signs of fatigue!


    The energy ball attacks, which seemed extremely deadly and dangerous to us mortals, seemed to Lord Athenos like he was just bending down to pick up rocks from the ground and throwing them as if it were nothing!


    Apparently, the demons also realized that this kind of tactic wouldn''t work, so one of them turned towards us and started running towards us at high speed.


    Seeing such a powerful creature coming towards us, it would be a lie to say that I wasn''t a little worried.


    Not only me, but also the other humans were shocked by the demon''s change of attitude, and they also began to worry.


    If this demon took us hostage or used us as a flesh shield to protect himself from Lord Athenos'' attacks, things could get very complicated for him.


    "Do not try to use my people against me, it will only hasten your death..." Lord Athenos said in a calm voice, without worrying about the demon''s attitude or showing any urgency because of the creature''s speed.


    I have to admit that I wasn''t entirely sure when I saw Lord Athenos'' attitude, but when he imitated a slashing motion with his hand, all my doubts disappeared!


    "What?! Arrgh..." The demon was also shocked when he looked down and saw a cut appear on his chest.


    From that cut, a small line of blood began to spread across his chest, until the line grew larger and larger, until the demon''s body was split in half!


    "What?" I heard a demon ask in shock...


    But I can''t judge him, that was the same reaction I had.


    To see how even the fight had been just a few seconds ago, only for Lord Athenos to show that he could kill these demons at any moment was very shocking!


    When the other demon realized this, the first thing he did was turn around and try to run away!


    "What a shame, it looks like I''ll have to rely on your leader to help me put up a dramatic fight..." Lord Athenos complained in a low voice, so low that even I, a warlord, had trouble hearing him.


    As soon as he said this, he stretched out his hand and I heard a short hum for a split second, only to kill the other two demons instantly with this invisible attack of his.


    Looking at the three dead demons, I didn''t know how to react.


    "Thank you, Lord Athenos..." It was the only thing I could think of after seeing how he had saved us.


    - Adrian''s POV -


    I wanted to make a big battle with lots of destruction and special effects worthy of Michael Bay''s cinematic style.


    Unfortunately, my technical level in this area was not yet satisfactory.


    My most economical style of attack was invisible, while the most eye-catching attacks I could make using my creativity with my deity were extremely expensive...


    Of course, I was dealing with opponents at the level of Embryonic Gods 1 to 4. If they were gods, their maximum power would be around 70k Divine Power Points, with a reserve of probably 100k to 200k Divine Power Points.


    Considering my efficiency in using Divine Power as a Rank 1 Elemental God, I would still use 3.8 times more Divine Power than if they were Rank 4 Embryonic Deities to perform attacks at the same power level when using only my deity.


    This meant that 100k Divine Power Point attacks for them was the same as 380k Divine Power Point cost for me.


    And since I didn''t want to end the battle in a short time, every energy ball I threw at them couldn''t hit them directly, which greatly increased my Divine Power cost in this fake battle.


    In those few minutes of battle, my Divine Power expenditure had already exceeded 5 million Divine Power points, and I hadn''t even faced their leader.


    If I had been more talented at causing destruction and using my powers better as special effects, I could have made an even better impression on the video with less Divine Power.


    But I couldn''t complain.


    It was my first time doing this.


    Seeing how the terrain was destroyed and how dramatic their deaths were when they were cut in half, I think I managed to get a satisfactory result. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the four demons dead, the humans'' morale was boosted and they began to roar with excitement as they rushed to kill the demons and avenge the thousands of comrades who had died because of those demons.


    This began another slaughter for the humans as they destroyed the demons.


    Even without doing anything, just flying over the army, I was already helping them with their morale.


    Whenever a human killed a demon, he would look up to see me, like a child who wants to show his teacher that he''s done his homework well.


    Seeing this, I nodded to several of them, making them even more excited about the battle.


    But this was interrupted by a powerful aura flying towards us from inside the castle.


    The only aura that could make me more serious was the aura of the rank 7 embryonic demon.


    If he were a god, he would have accumulated 630,000 Divine Power Points just to reach rank 7, not to mention that he was a demon, a race that was even stronger than gods at the same level.


    I wouldn''t doubt that his power level at rank 7 was 1 million Divine Power Points...


    Facing such an enemy, I knew that a great show was about to take place.


    Looking at the 28 million Divine Power Points I had, I thought it would be enough to put on a great show for mortals.


    So I continued to float above the clashing army while calmly looking at the castle.


    When the humans saw another powerful demon jump over the castle wall and land in front of the battlefield, I noticed how tense they became.


    Even more so when I saw how powerful its aura was, so much so that I had to make another defensive shield just to protect the humans from this demon''s aura.


    The demon with red skin, dry white hair, and a golden crown on his head glared at me with hatred.


    "Are you the King of Galvaris? Or the King of Zephyros?" I asked, crossing my arms in front of me.


    Hearing my question, he stared at me with hatred for a few more seconds before answering.


    "I am Victor Raymond IV, the fourth of my name to rule Zephyros and the first human to kill a god!" He said.


    "Human? You stopped being human a long time ago..." I replied, shaking my head.


    "Please make a bad guy speech... I thought excitedly, knowing that this would make great promotional material.


    Hearing my comment, he became even angrier as he pointed a red finger at me. "I only stopped being human to take revenge! Revenge on the god who killed my wife, revenge on the idiot who had thousands of people from my kingdom killed just because he thought it would be fun!"


    Interesting, so he''s not a villain just because he''s evil, he actually has a villainous past that brought him here... I started thinking at high speed about how this could turn out in my favor.


    Nodding my head, I agreed with him. "Although you were right to take revenge on an idiot god who killed your wife, it wasn''t nice to sacrifice the lives of hundreds of thousands of people to have the power you have now..."


    When I said that, I was confirming that asshole gods exist, giving him a reason and showing that gods aren''t untouchable, but I was also distancing myself from those gods and showing that I was much more trustworthy than those other gods because I hadn''t done anything like that.


    Not to mention that I showed the sins he had committed by sacrificing hundreds of thousands of people to achieve his current strength, showing that he didn''t deserve as much sympathy as he believed.


    When he heard that I had proven him right, you could see the disbelief on his face, but when he saw that I was criticizing him, the anger returned and he didn''t want to talk anymore, pointing his hand at me and launching an attack.


    Holding back a smile, I raised my hand and made a large barrier to protect myself and the humans who followed me into this battle.


    Now it was time to get some great shots of the best action scenes!

 Chapter 97: A Great Fight!

    Chapter 97: A Great Fight!Victor did not disappoint me.


    Unlike the weaker demons, who only attacked with energy balls that looked powerful but weren''t very eye-catching.


    When he stretched out his hand, what appeared in his hand was a beautiful red energy sword, something with the appearance of a medieval sword, but made as if it used the material of a lightsaber.


    That red sword, combined with his black armor and white hair, almost turned Victor into a typical anime protagonist from my previous life, and that encouraged me to invest even more in my appearance!


    When he summoned his sword and red energy began to flow around him, I also caused blue energy to flow around me.


    This energy converged on my wings, increasing their size and causing a small new pair of wings to appear below the main pair of wings.


    As the wings increased in size, I also caused holographic armor to project from my body, nothing too grandiose, just a bit of ordinary warrior armor, but since the material of this armor was light, it was somewhat transparent and extremely technological, making the appearance of the armor very mystical. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could try to make extremely complex armor to rival the RPGs of my previous world, but considering that this was my first battle, I don''t think I needed anything like that yet.


    Just seeing the astonished looks on the soldiers'' faces as they stared at me was enough to show that I had made the right choice.


    Now, Victor, with his white hair, golden crown, red skin, black armor, and red sword, was pointing his sword at me, with my black hair, glowing blue eyes, a large pair of holographic wings on my back above a small pair of slowly growing wings, and holographic armor over my body.


    The only thing missing at the moment was a weapon, and there was nothing better to cheer up my followers than something they could use.


    So I reached forward and caused a holographic screen to appear in front of me.


    This screen, which had already appeared before the eyes of some soldiers or believers in the church, my unique method of accessing the Internet, would soon be available to mortals!


    This was my way of telling them: No weapon is better than the Internet in my hands.


    And with that, I held out one hand to make the holographic screen float a little farther away from me, and with the other hand I made a motion as if I were pulling something out of the Internet.


    After the movement of my hand, a black griffin appeared, bigger and more powerful than the previous griffin, followed by a beautiful golden fox with 9 flaming tails, a green squirrel walking on the wind with a cold attitude and a sharp grass sword in his hand, and finally a beautiful and elegant blue water dragon.


    All of the iMonsters were in their final form, the evolution they would receive only after undergoing the power of an embryonic deity, which made their appearance even more imposing.


    As soon as the four iMonsters left the holographic screen and floated around me, my holographic armor, which had been a dull blue, began to transform into the creature closest to me.


    With the griffin flying above me, my wings became darker and with a darker aura, with the fox on my right, my right side of the armor began to become redder with details of fire, with the dragon on my left, the same thing happened to that side of the armor, but with blue and water details.


    Finally, the squirrel turned the bottom of my armor green, and a delicate grass sword appeared at my waist.


    If this were an RPG, it would look like I''d taken pieces from several different armor sets and equipped them all, but since I''d designed it this way, each piece went very well with the other, creating a harmony of four colors that made me look very majestic.


    The astonishment on the soldiers'' faces turned to shock and complete adoration when they saw this.


    Many of them quickly summoned their own iMonsters to watch us and try to learn as much as possible to become stronger.


    And Victor, his expression turned serious after he saw what I had done.


    Even though these iMonsters were powerful, their power level was only at the level of Rank 5 Embryonic Gods, a level he was confident enough to handle with ease.


    The problem was that this was limited to a 1v1 battle, now that he would have to deal with 1v4, or maybe 1v5 if I joined him, Victor''s confidence began to waver.


    Shaking his head, Victor just ignored the concern and started flying towards us, pointing his sword at the squirrel swordsman in front of me.


    Being the only iMonster using a real weapon, Victor obviously wanted to try and finish him off as quickly as possible.


    The squirrel didn''t stand still when he saw this and quickly ran through the wind to start a fight with Victor.


    Despite the difference in strength between them, the squirrel wasn''t afraid at all.


    Clang


    The two swords clashed...


    Woooosh


    With the clash of the two swords, a powerful gust of wind shot out, pushing everything around with overwhelming force.


    Even though the two of them were in the air, this gust of wind quickly reached the ground, instantly knocking down thousands of soldiers and demons.


    Only the strongest ones managed to stand up with great difficulty.


    - Arthur''s POV -


    Seeing the Demon King fighting the Squirrel iMonster in the sky made my heart race.


    I also had an iMonster, and as a warrior, the iMonster I chose was also that little green creature.


    When I chose that creature as my iMonster, I thought I was just raising a little squire who could help me with easier tasks, but when I saw how powerful that little guy could become, I began to feel that I could invest more resources in strengthening him...


    Just the wind caused by the clash of the two swords was enough to almost throw me to the ground, a powerful warlord being thrown by just one clash of swords... if one of those swords hit me, I would easily be cut in half!


    In the blink of an eye, the two swordsmen in the sky switched positions and the swords clashed again, sending another gust of wind our way.


    Luckily, Lord Athenos had made a barrier to protect us, so the wind could not harm us.


    Despite the high speed of both of them, with my trained eyes, I could still see that the squirrel was at a slight disadvantage, which wasn''t good...


    With each of their confrontations, the squirrel became more and more tired, while the demon became more and more agitated.


    "Griffin, go help him." Lord Athenos said calmly, causing the griffin to nod and quickly fly into battle, joining the squirrel in attacking the demon.


    With the griffin''s help, the battle between them became more even, but the demon''s power was still too strong.


    Gradually, he got used to facing them both at the same time, and he managed to regain the advantage.


    Lord Athenos then sent the water dragon to help in the battle as well, turning this confrontation into one against three.


    This time, the Demon took a while to stabilize in the battle, and only after several minutes did he manage to regain control of the battle.


    But without letting him take control for too long, Lord Athenos sent the Fox into the fray, turning this battle into complete chaos as well.


    With the gusts of wind, water, fire, and darkness that were sent flying with each clash, we would all have died if it weren''t for Lord Athenos'' barrier.


    This became even clearer when we looked at the terrain outside the barrier, which was completely destroyed.


    Even a large part of the capital of Galvaris was completely destroyed, but no one cared.


    At that point, all that mattered was how this battle would end.


    Looking at Lord Athenos and the calm he maintained, an unprecedented confidence came over me, letting me know that there was no doubt that under the God of the Internet, we would definitely win!

 Chapter 98: End of the battle

    Chapter 98: End of the battle"How... how is that possible? I''m many times more powerful than the god I killed, but I still can''t even kill his summoned beasts?" Victor said in frustration as he suffered in battle against the four iMonsters I had summoned.


    Smiling, I said calmly. "Just as there are different levels of power among demons, there are also different levels of power among gods."


    I raised my hand and floated a small translucent blue dagger.


    "The god you faced was only a small god, both in this mortal world and in the divine world."


    Raising my other hand, I made a large, imposing translucent blue sword appear. "The God of the Internet, my Lord, is currently the most powerful God in this mortal world, followed by the Goddess of Waves and the God of Fear, forming the Pantheon of the Internet, the most powerful group in this mortal world. The difference in power between the God of the Internet and the God you defeated is like comparing your power to a mortal".


    As soon as I said this, the big sword cut into the small dagger and absorbed its power before it began to glow and spread to the soldiers below me.


    "And of course, as followers of the greatest god of this mortal world, the greatest beneficiaries of this are the followers of the God of the Internet." I said as I pointed at the mortals.


    As soon as the blue light touched them, their bodies glowed slightly and their wounds began to heal, causing horror among the demons who now had to deal with even stronger humans than they had when they first faced each other.


    Feeling the power in their bodies, it was clear that the soldiers were proud to follow the Internet God, which was exactly the effect I wanted to create.


    When I finished editing this video and made it available for all believers to see, it would create a sense of pride in my believers that would make them not even consider following other gods.


    Something that would not only keep their faith in me unshakable, but would also be a very powerful weapon to undermine the faith of believers in other gods to switch their faith to me.


    Seeing Victor almost dying, I thought of something interesting and moulded my internet screen into a shape unique in this world.


    A translucent blue Desert Eagle pistol formed in my hand as I smiled and pointed the barrel at Victor.


    With my divinity of creativity, I could use any means to attack as long as I could imagine it and had enough divine power to pay for the attack.


    So instead of just shooting an energy attack like lightning out of my hand, why not make a means like a pistol and shoot Victor with it?


    With a smile on my face, I squeezed the trigger and held it down, causing the energy to materialise at the tip of the gun and build up.


    Particles of energy floated around me as they concentrated on the tip of the weapon.


    Every second this energy grew larger, attracting the attention of both the soldiers below me and Victor, who began to sense the danger from my weapon.


    Sensing the growing danger, Victor unleashed his full power and in a frenzy managed to cut off the squirrel''s head, reducing the battle from one against four to one against three.


    His attack was so powerful that the remnants of the power that passed through the squirrel flew into the barrier protecting the soldiers, causing cracks in it.


    Seeing the possibility of victory, Victor concentrated on making powerful attacks on the iMonsters while facing the soldiers, trying to kill my believers and probably using their souls to become stronger in the middle of the battle, but he didn''t notice that the squirrel''s severed head magically popped back into place, making him ready for battle again.


    Realising King Victor''s plan, instead of ordering the squirrel to return to the battle, I simply ordered it to stand in front of the soldiers and protect them from the demon''s remaining attacks.


    Every attack that came was countered by the squirrel with his sword and the power of the wind and grass, to the point that even Victor couldn''t ignore it and began to feel despair.


    Feeling the power gathering at the tip of my pistol, Victor saw that there was no escape and tried to turn and flee, using all the demonic power he had at his disposal to fly as fast as possible.


    Strangely, the iMonsters didn''t chase after him, making him think he really could get away.


    But at that moment, the finger that held the trigger loosened, and the 15 million Divine Power Points I had accumulated in that attack was fired in the direction of the fleeing demon.


    The sky, which had already darkened during the battle, suddenly turned completely white, as if the sun was shining at full midday power, while a beam of blue light flew faster than the eyes of weaker deities could follow from the tip of my pistol to Victor''s chest.


    The hole in his chest, which began as a needle-sized hole, grew larger and larger, until after a second it had grown to the point where it swallowed Victor completely.


    He didn''t even have time to scream before his body was completely obliterated.


    BANG  sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lightning didn''t stop after passing through his body, flying on until it hit a mountain, causing a deafening explosion.


    But after the explosion, there was only silence.


    The humans were shocked by this power, and even the demons fighting the soldiers were shocked and stopped fighting.


    I just looked at the pistol in my hand with a smile and slightly raised eyebrows before releasing it and transforming this holographic Desert Eagle back into the shape of my holographic blue internet screen.


    Looking at the soldiers, I smiled and said. "The biggest enemy is defeated, guys, I''ll leave these weaker demons for you to farm your internet coins.


    This was a signal for the soldiers to go back into battle and fight with even more excitement to get their Internet Coins for killing demons!


    When a soldier was about to receive a fatal attack, one of the four Divine iMonsters would attack the demon that was about to kill him, protecting the soldier''s life and earning his gratitude.


    This battle lasted only 30 minutes before all the demons were killed.


    Everything I found interesting was recorded and ready for me to edit and turn into the epic battle I wanted so badly.


    With a recording like this in my hands, it was only a matter of time before I would rule this mortal world.


    Looking at my status screen, I felt a small pang of pain as I saw how much divine power I had lost in this battle.


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Character Status


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of worshippers: 2,222,222 -> 2,230,000


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 33,080,456 / 25,600,000 -> 1,200,000 / 25,600,000 (+119,544 [Prayers of the Last Hours] -5,000,000 [First Battle] -12,000,000 [Summoning and maintaining the 4 iMonsters] -15,000,000 [Final Attack])


    |-----------------------------------------


    Of the 33 million Divine Power points I had before, I only had 1.2 million Divine Power points left...


    Sure, now that I had some peace time, I could just passively accumulate Divine Power without having to pay so much for the next few days, which would give me a long-awaited period of growth again, but seeing that I had spent more than 30 million in just one war made me realise that my style of discreet development was much easier.


    Looking at the kingdoms of Galvaris and Zephyros that I had dominated, with how many people Victor had already killed, I probably had just over 200,000 believers left, maybe 300,000 total if you added the two kingdoms together.


    I would need at least 30 days of those believers praying to me 5 times a day to fully recover my Divine Power costs from those battles.


    If I had infiltrated this kingdom discreetly, as I did with the kingdoms neighbouring Arcantor, not only would I not have my Divine Power costs, but I could still reap that profit with ease.


    Too bad those demons decided to invade the kingdom and forced me to fight them.


    But as I looked around at the various kingdoms I hadn''t come into contact with yet, kingdoms with populations ranging from 400,000 to 600,000 people, a smile appeared on my face.


    I was in no hurry to conquer these kingdoms, but I knew that eventually all of them would be mine...


    ///NunuNote///


    Another chapter will be released today :)

 Chapter 99: Potential...

    Chapter 99: Potential..."He really handled those demons with such ease..." A teacher said in shock as he stared at the big screen showing the battle between Adrian and the demons.


    "Ease? I estimate that he must have used between 20 and 40 million Divine Power Points in that battle alone. If it had been any other god, they wouldn''t have had nearly as much Divine Power to spend on the battle." Another teacher said, shaking his head.


    Although many were True Gods, there were some Unique Gods among the teachers who looked at Adrian''s way of spending Divine Power with a little envy.


    Although their power and the amount of Divine Power they had was much greater than Adrian''s, the time it took them to accumulate it was also much longer than Adrian''s.


    Some of these Teachers had a total of just under half a million followers, even adding up all the worlds they had access to.


    This meant that they would need one to two years of accumulating Divine Power, without spending anything in that time, just to be able to accumulate the 20 to 40 million that they imagined Adrian had spent on this battle.


    One to two years of the current amount of believers they had, because when they started, the amount of believers they had accumulated was only a few hundred or a few thousand believers who were gradually accumulating.


    Of course, these were only the weakest teachers in the group, some teachers had thousands of followers since they awakened their divinity, whether they were followers who came from their family worlds or who they won in the divine school test, like Adrian.


    The difference is that these teachers didn''t take centuries to reach the level of One God or True God, these teachers reached that rank in a few decades.


    Those who didn''t suffer any setbacks continued to grow over the next few centuries and are now in high positions such as Headmaster of the School, other gods weren''t so lucky and lost a large part of the believers they had won over, becoming trapped in lower levels of power and having to win new believers through other worlds.


    The problem is that the higher a god''s power level, the more Divine Power they need to expend just to stay alive and immortal.


    While an embryonic god needs a few tens of Divine Power points per month to survive, elemental gods need several thousand, unique gods need tens of thousands, and so the cost only increases with each rank the god surpasses.


    That''s why it was shocking to many teachers when Adrian spent tens of millions of Divine Power Points fighting a demon less than a month after gaining his first follower.


    By this time, everyone knew that Adrian''s potential was something that hadn''t been seen in thousands of years.


    Our job now will be to nurture and feed that potential so that it doesn''t stagnate, or worse, do something stupid and start to regress... Headmistress Aubrie began to think after watching Adrian''s struggle.


    As the student who came first in her Divine School test, just as Adrian was on his way to becoming first, she knew that more important than having a large number of followers was knowing how to handle the Divine power that large number of followers would generate for him. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knowledge of war, politics, the management of followers, city planning, and many other subjects that the Divine School didn''t deal with, was considered the most valuable knowledge for any god.


    The kind of knowledge that would allow a god with 10 million Divine Power Points to wage war against a god with 50 million Divine Power Points and win.


    Unlike the wars in this test, where all the students were complete novices in most of these matters, the next small worlds Adrian would come into contact with would have gods with hundreds or even thousands of years of experience, gods who could, without lifting a finger, completely eradicate his influence from that world and ensure that his religion would never spread there again.


    And it was in these moments that the mentality of young gods like Adrian was tested to the limit.


    To leave a place, as he told the demon before he killed him, he was the most powerful god in this world'', to enter small worlds where he would be no more powerful than a mortal living there.


    When things began to go wrong for someone with such a high opinion of himself, this god with so much potential would begin to fall, and the potential he once showed would now be of no use.


    Looking at Abraham, the other headmaster present in the room, Aubrie noticed that he too was as thoughtful as she was, probably considering the best course of action for nurturing a talent like Adrian.


    With the various sectors the Army had, as long as we sent his CV, practically everyone would want to welcome this young god with open arms.


    What do you think we should do with him, Aubrie? Abraham asked in a serious, calm voice.


    Looking at her colleague, Aubrie frowned even more. ''Honestly, considering the raw talent and potential he shows, transferring him to an extremely safe sector would be the most logical option, as he would have time to grow, he wouldn''t be exposed to the risks of being a god in the outside world, and in a few hundred years his divine power would be greater than both of ours...''


    Listening to her explanation, Abraham nodded. I''ve thought about it too, but I think that you, like me, are not too keen on this more logical decision, are you?


    Aubrie nodded. "If that choice were made, young Innovashine would be nothing more than a flower in a greenhouse. He might even become a Sovereign God in a few hundred years, but what use would that be if he had no experience in the field? It would be like giving overwhelming power to a young baby; he would hardly be able to reach his full potential."


    At her explanation, Abraham nodded and sighed. "But at the same time, putting someone with such great potential into a more dangerous sector would mean that this young person would possibly die and never come close to becoming a Sovereign God..."


    Aubrie agreed.


    This was a decision they had to make, something that could either change the course of the battle of the Gods against the Demons for the good, or keep the battle going as it was, something not at all pleasant for the Gods...


    - Adrian''s POV -


    As soon as the battle was over, the first thing the soldiers did was to open their [War Store] and spend the many Internet Coins they had accumulated during the battle.


    Surprisingly, the ones with the most Internet Coins were the Weapon Masters and Master Mages.


    Because the Wise Mages and Warlords were in charge of commanding and organising the army, they killed fewer demons directly than the warriors and mages below them, even though they were stronger.


    To show that the God of the Internet was grateful for their contribution, I gave them a bonus of Internet Coins based on a percentage of how many demons their platoons killed.


    As soon as the announcement was made, even the wise mages and warlords, who usually try to keep a high level of composure, couldn''t keep it up for long, and started laughing and joking with their friends about how many Internet Coins they had received.


    Seeing that my Divine Power was dwindling even more with so many soldiers redeeming blessings, I had to remove some blessings from the [War Store] with a warning that they would be available the next day, limiting the number of blessings that could be redeemed until the end of the day.


    It was better to limit the number of blessings that could be sold than to let them spend their Internet Coins and not be able to deliver those blessings.


    When the message came out of nowhere, some of the soldiers were shocked and a little disappointed, but knowing that it would be available the next day meant that the disappointment didn''t last too long.


    The army''s next tasks over the next few days were to search the capital of Galvaris for any possible survivors, and then to spread out across Galvaris and Zephyros to explain what had happened in the kingdom, to show that everything was now safe, and finally to recruit these survivors to become believers in the God of the Internet.


    To help them spread the word even more effectively, by the end of the first day I had finished editing the video of the battle and turned it into a very interesting and exciting promotional video.


    To do this, I put together scenes from when the news of the demons first reached Arcantor, the five kingdoms gathering an army of 60,000 soldiers to fight the demons, the various battles the army faced, the rewards the soldiers redeemed on the Internet for being part of the army, and the climax, the final battle.


    When the video was finally finished and my believers were able to see it for the first time, their reaction was priceless...

 Chapter 100: Shiver

    Chapter 100: ShiverWhen I woke up and saw that there was a notice on the internet saying that at 12:00 there would be a video showing the battle of the Internet God''s army against the demons, I was surprised.


    I vividly remember the video we watched of the battle of the griffin against the demon and the feeling of oppression that a battle on that level caused in ordinary people like me was frightening.


    For a moment I was even a little scared at the thought of having to witness it again, but imagining that I might never see anything like it again in my life gave me enough courage to decide to go and watch that video at midday.


    During the morning I followed my normal routine, where I read the news from the kingdoms, read some interesting discussions that people posted on [Carrier Pigeon], played a bit of cards, and even tried to rank up in [Fear Trial], unfortunately I was still stuck at Rank Gold.


    As a resident of Arcantor, I started studying how to read and write on the first day it became available on the internet, so even though I was just a peasant, I could already read as well as the noble children, something that fills me with pride to this day.


    After this morning routine, I went to my mining job.


    When I arrived at work, all the other miners were discussing the notice that had appeared on the internet.


    Many hadn''t learnt to read yet, so other colleagues had to explain the notice to them, but those who already knew how to read were having heated discussions.


    ¡®Will we be able to see the other evolved iMonsters in today''s video?¡¯ Perry asked the other men around him.


    ¡®I don''t know, that griffin was already so strong, I don''t think he''ll need the help of the other iMonsters...¡¯ Jay replied as he sighed.


    ¡®I''d really like to see how my little squirrel turns out after he evolves...¡¯ Perry said with an excited smile as he looked at the internet book in his hand and saw the image of the little green squirrel.


    We were all as excited as Perry, since knowing that our little iMonsters could evolve into such powerful monsters in the future was something we had never imagined.


    After discussing this, the subject moved on to various points, whether it was the scandal of some noble from another kingdom who had been caught doing something shameful, or someone who had risen in rank in the [Fear Trial].


    Even while we were working, despite our tiredness, the conversation never stopped. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike before when we''d just sit quietly while we waited for time to pass so we could go home, since we didn''t even have much to talk about, now with so many new subjects coming up, new knowledge for us to talk about, it made our lives much more interesting.


    When the internet clock struck 11:00, the supervisor came to tell us to get cleaned up and go to the city centre, where the Count would be playing the video we''d been waiting for.


    Hearing this, we all ran to the nearest river to clean our bodies of the dirt that had stuck to us while we were mining, after which we put on our clean clothes and rushed to the town centre.


    Just like on the day of the first war video, the more than 8,000 people who lived in our town were gathered in the square.


    From what my wife told me at [Carrier Pigeon], she was gathered with some neighbours further into the square.


    As they were able to arrive early, she got a better place to watch the video.


    Knowing that she was safe, I was pleased.


    Unlike the other time when we didn''t know that this could happen and the Count had to build an improvised stage, since that day the Count has coordinated the construction of a better stage, with a better structure and that he could stand taller, so that everyone could see him.


    A few minutes before the scheduled time on the internet, the Count got up on the new stage and looked at us with satisfaction before starting a speech about the God of the Internet and how the Internet was helping our city.


    When it was finally time for the video, the Count quickly went quiet and opened up the big internet screen just like last time.


    The video began by showing when the news of the demons reached Arcantor.


    The way Lord Athenos and the God of the Internet prepare for war was very interesting.


    Seeing how he was commanding 5 kingdoms under the name of the God of the Internet was something I could never have imagined.


    What struck me most was that unlike people who used the internet like a book or a scroll, Lord Athenos used the internet like a floating blue screen!


    ¡®It seems very elegant to control the internet like that...¡¯ I thought as I looked at it in more detail.


    After Lord Athenos'' command, the video showed the armies of the 5 kingdoms gathering, then meeting in Aetheris, a place I hadn''t even known existed for a few months, they marched together with the 60,000 soldiers...


    The small county I lived in had a population of 8,000 and I already thought that was a lot of people.


    Now looking at the square with the 8,000 people gathered and then comparing it to the 60,000 soldiers, it really doesn''t seem like there are that many people here...


    Returning to the video, even though I had already seen the first battle a few days ago, seeing it again was just as shocking as the first time.


    Even more so seeing the battle of the griffin against the demon, for some reason it began to fill me with pride.


    It was great to be able to follow such a kind and powerful God, even more so knowing that he even allowed us to create monsters that could become as powerful as that griffin...


    After this battle, the video again showed the soldiers using their Internet Coins to spend on blessings from the Internet God himself and it made me a little envious...


    When I heard that a war was going to happen, the first thought I had was fear of being drafted to be a soldier and dying on the battlefield, but seeing now that almost no soldiers have died, and the survivors have obtained various blessings, I started to get envious...


    After this battle, several small battles took place, but it wasn''t until the army reached the capital of Galvaris that something surprising happened again...


    Seeing the large number of demons coming out of the castle, and then seeing the three demons as powerful as that first demon the griffin had faced coming together to deal with our protector made me anxious.


    The griffin wasn''t going to lose this battle, right?


    And he did...


    Despite the great destruction this battle caused, showing the monstrous power the griffin had, it still wasn''t enough to deal with the demons...


    When the griffin died, the video showed the astonishment and fear that the soldiers of the God of the Internet felt.


    When the demon summoned a ball of energy to attack the soldiers, I began to feel as if my heart was going to burst out of my mouth with anxiety.


    ¡®Please God of the Internet, protect these soldiers...¡¯ I prayed as I closed my eyes.


    ¡®Oh no... the soldiers are going to die...¡¯ Someone said desperately next to me.


    ¡®Is this video really going to show the defeat of our army?¡¯ Another despairing voice emerged.


    With every second, more and more worried voices were emerging, even more so as the energy attack got closer and closer to the army.


    But to our happiness, a transparent blue barrier appeared in front of the soldiers at the last second, protecting their lives.


    ¡®That blue light looks familiar...¡¯ I said quietly, trying to remember where I''d seen it before.


    ¡®Lord Athenos!¡¯ A woman''s excited voice emerged.


    Looking at the excited video, the image was moving and showing who I most wanted to see at that moment.


    Flying in wearing a pair of transparent blue wings on his back and an elegant white outfit with an extremely luxurious-looking fabric, was Lord Athenos, the envoy of the God of the Internet.


    With a reassuring smile on his face, Lord Athenos returned energy attacks on the demons that were even stronger than the attacks they had used on the griffin and the soldiers, so that now the demons had to protect themselves!


    ¡®Let''s go Lord Athenos!¡¯


    ¡®That''s it Lord Athenos!¡¯


    ¡®Destroy them Lord Athenos!¡¯


    ¡®...¡¯


    Seeing Lord Athenos handle the demons with ease, without realising it I was already excitedly shouting at the other people watching the video.


    My blood was boiling with excitement as I saw how those demons who wanted to kill our soldiers were now having to flee for their lives.


    That shot would remain etched in my mind for the rest of my life...


    Seeing Lord Athenos humiliate them only to cut their bodies open with an invisible attack made every hair on my body stand on end!


    The problem was when the leader of the demons appeared...


    The conversation he had with Lord Athenos just showed me how lucky we are to have a kind God like the God of the Internet to protect us and do us no harm.


    While other kingdoms had to deal with Gods who could even kill us like they did with Zephyros queen, the God of the Internet just gave us power, knowledge and fun, without asking for anything in return apart from a few prayers a day...


    Come to think of it, I think I''ll even pray once a day more to the Internet God, even if I only use it to accumulate Premium Internet Coins, as long as it helps the Internet God I''ll do it every night...


    When the three classic iMonsters appeared in their evolved forms, the square, which had been silent because of the tension, began to shout and cheer with excitement.


    With each iMonster that appeared and fought the demon, the people who had that iMonster were cheering as if it were a game!


    When the griffin died I felt like my heart stopped for a second, but seeing Lord Athenos turn his internet into a strange weapon that accumulated energy every second made me hold my breath.


    Even the Demon King realised the danger of it and tried to run away, but when the gun went off and disintegrated his body, for some reason I still couldn''t let my breath out.


    It was only when the video showed the imposing mountain being destroyed by that attack that I managed to say something...


    ¡®Fuck... that was AWESOME!¡¯


    As I said this, everyone around me started celebrating.


    Even with the video showing the soldiers spending the Internet Coins they''d received as a reward and receiving various blessings, I was still feeling my body shake after such an incredible battle!


    The only thing that distracted me was a notification in my Internet book.


    [A new Appearance for your Internet has been unlocked!]


    Looking at the new look that was available, the only thing I could think was that at this moment I was as cool as Lord Athenos in battle!

 Chapter 101: Progress

    Chapter 101: ProgressJust as I''d imagined, the skin I used on the Internet became a trend among the vast majority of Internet users after they saw me wear it so elegantly, and especially after they saw the blue holographic screen turn into a weapon that killed such a powerful demon.


    Instead of seeing people reading books everywhere, it was now common to see people with floating blue screens in front of them.


    Since people still liked to show off their status to others, unlike the books that had different covers depending on the level of mage, warrior, or rank in [Fear Trial] that person had, I had to use decorated borders for the holographic screen.


    The centre of the screen was the transparent blue I normally use, but the user could choose the colour of the border based on their level as a mage or warrior, as well as stylised details based on their rank in [Fear Trial].


    The only problem that left me wondering how to deal with it was that while the books could be tied around the waist to show status while walking, something people loved to do, the holographic screen that appeared and disappeared was something that wasn''t as eye-catching when not in use.


    I knew how vain people were, letting them show off their vanity to others earned me a lot of divine power, so I had to think of a way to deal with it.


    The solution I came up with was that when the Internet wasn''t being used, the holographic screen would shrink down to the size of a brooch that could be pinned on the person''s clothes!


    This brooch would have the colour of the Mage or Warrior level that the person had chosen, with small details of their rank.


    In this way, the accessory would be even more eye-catching than the book on the Internet, because unlike the book, which didn''t emit any light, the brooch was slightly holographic, glowing a little in the dark, making it stand out to anyone looking at it.


    As soon as the wizards found out about it, Arcantor Magic School went into a frenzy, and the corridors were full of glowing dots.


    This was even better for me, because the cost in Divine Power to maintain something like this glowing brooch, or even the floating holographic screen, was much less than the cost of maintaining a physical book, which increased the profit I received for each prayer!


    -


    When the war was over and I saw how many kingdoms I had at my disposal to spread the Internet, I began to feel a little greedy, but when I saw how relieved the people of my 5, or rather 7, kingdoms were at the end of the war, my greed quickly disappeared and I declared peace for the people.


    Of course, the merchants still had the task of spreading the Internet to the towns they passed through in other kingdoms, which made it even easier to convince the townspeople in other kingdoms to become my followers, with a full trailer showing the functions of the Internet and the war we were fighting against the demons.


    Internet Coins were a great motivator for people to join the Internet, but an even better motivator for those who invited them to join the Internet.


    With the steady accumulation of Internet Coins that these merchants had on their travels, some of them had already bought such powerful blessings that they had even taken some of them from apprentice mages to arcane mages, further increasing their enthusiasm for spreading the Internet to other realms.


    When I looked at the map I had made showing my believers, I could see large concentrations of believers in my 5 kingdoms, medium concentrations of believers in the last 2 kingdoms I ruled as those kingdoms had little population left, but several small concentrations of believers in the various kingdoms neighbouring my 7 kingdoms.


    As a result, the number of new believers I''ve received in the last few days has skyrocketed.


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Character Status


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God rank 1


    | Number of worshippers: 2,230,000 -> 2,690,000


    | Average usage per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Skills: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 200,000 / 25,600,000 -> 42,064,000 / 25,600,000 (+52,445,000 [Prayers in the last 6 days] -10,491,000 [20% of the Pantheon] -100,000 [Updates and development of new features])


    |-----------------------------------------


    A total gain of nearly 42 million Divine Power points in just 6 days...


    With such a large amount of Divine Power at my disposal, it was inevitable that I would become a rank 2 elemental deity.


    Another very important use for my Divine Power was my AI.


    Because of the war that had broken out with the demons, I had to keep my AI exclusively for the [Library] application, something that consumed little Divine Power and gave me very useful results.


    The information on any kind of book they needed would reach me on the same day, which I was able to process in a very short time, so the use of the [Library] application has increased significantly since I created this AI.


    The problem was that restricting the use of the AI to the [Library] application really limited my ability to gather information from my followers.


    They may have problems that could be easily solved with the internet, and I don''t even know about it.


    Of course, it''s not that I didn''t want the AI to get that information for me, but because I was at war and had to act at any moment, any Divine Power I spent on that problem was less Divine Power than I had available for combat.


    So it had to be postponed until now, when I finally had more Divine Power than before the war.


    At this point, I had enough Divine Power to upgrade the AI, increase my rank, and even save a few million Divine Power points for any emergencies that might arise.


    There were still 10 days until the end of the test and I couldn''t afford to falter and get eliminated in those 10 days.


    Even if I doubted that there were any other gods capable of taking me on, if several gods allied against me, I would have to spend a few million Divine Power Points to deal with them.


    So, knowing that I was now safe, I turned my attention to the divine world and began upgrading my AI.


    The cost of this was just over 1 million Divine Power Points, which was a very high figure for me at the time, but was now only a small part of what I was earning each day.


    Things that I wanted to add to the AI when I was developing it, but couldn''t because the cost of those features was too high, were now available to me.


    The first thing I did was to improve the AI''s big data analysis, so that it could analyse the full profile of the user it was analysing before defining the importance of that information.


    For example, when I first used the AI, it determined that political books were not widely used on the internet. This completely ignored the fact that among the niche of nobles and scholars, this book was one of the most read, simply because this niche was so small compared to the millions of commoners who used the internet.


    In addition to this update, another important focus was that by allowing the AI to access [Carrier Pigeon], the main focus it should have, even before user retention, was to pay attention to information that could pose a threat to the governments under my command, or any useful information in a possible war.


    This kind of information was invaluable.


    Even though user retention was very important, it would be worthless if a war happened and those users died.


    So security was defined as the top priority among the data analysed.


    As for improving the user experience, I decided to optimise the use of [Carrier Pigeon] using AI.


    After the successful test in which the AI recommended books to warriors and got a very good response from that audience, I decided to let the AI take care of recommending content to users that they would consume.


    Just like the social networks in my previous world, this AI would work as an algorithm that identifies the user''s interests and recommends publications, books, music that it identifies as being of interest to the user, or even things that the user hates, in order to create feelings that make the user want to continue using the internet.


    Of course, I don''t want to create hate groups among users, so I''ve limited the recommendation of content that the user hates, as well as limiting the content that they approve of, so as not to trap users in bubbles where they think everyone else thinks the same thing as them.


    Just to develop these features and make them work with the precision that I thought was passable, I had already spent 5 million Divine Power Points.


    So, in order not to spend more than I had to, even though I had several other ideas for features that this AI could have, such as even being able to talk to the user, I decided to leave those features for later, when I had even more Divine Power.


    For now, I''d just let the AI analyse the users and put the new features I''d created into practice, making me anxious about the outcome.


    When I returned to the mortal world, I was surprised by the sound of my Internet beeping to let me know that someone was calling me.


    For the time being, only Lucy and Zane were able to call me, so I was curious as to what this call could be about. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 102: End of the Test [Book 01 Epilogue]

    Chapter 102: End of the Test [Book 01 Epilogue]¡°Hey Adrian!¡± Lucy said excitedly when she saw that I''d answered the call. ¡°What took you so long to answer?¡±


    Seeing how she was acting, I was a little surprised. Normally Lucy kept a more serene, calm, composed demeanor, but now she was excited, a little euphoric, quite different from how I was used to seeing her.


    ¡°Hey Lucy.¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°I was in the divine world developing a new feature for the internet.¡±


    ¡°New feature?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, something to help me keep an eye on what users are doing and to encourage them to spend even more time online.¡± I said without explaining much.


    Although the AI was harmless, telling them that I was spying on all internet users, including other gods like them, was something that wouldn''t do me any good.


    ¡°What''s the reason for the call?¡± I asked curiously, with a few hypotheses.


    At my question, Lucy cracked a small smile. ¡°I''ve accumulated over 20 million Divine Power Points, I think I''m ready to become a Rank 1 Elemental God!¡±


    Hearing this news, a smile appeared on my face. ¡°Congratulations Lucy! Now we''ll have two Elemental Gods in our pantheon! I believe that in a few days Zane will also become an Elemental God like us.¡±


    With this war over, the total amount of Divine Power Points I had spent was over 50 million.


    All because I was investing in the big show that was the promotional video for the internet.


    If I just wanted to end the war as quickly as possible, I could simply use the power of Lucy''s sound waves and with less than 10 million Divine Power Points I would have wiped out the demons.


    But ending the war without a big show wasn''t profitable for me.


    It might seem that spending more than 50 million Divine Power Points on a show was a big waste of money, but after observing how easily my emissaries were converting believers of other Gods into my believers proved that it was all worth it.


    And not only would this video work in this world, but I could also reuse this same video for other worlds and this investment would only bring me more and more profit.


    Not to mention that Lucy and Zane were able to accumulate so much Divine Power during the war because their presence in battle wasn''t necessary.


    I could have forced them to join me in the war, but what would that have done for me?


    In the end, I might even have to share the fame of this battle with them, so that the Internet God''s prestige in the eyes of believers wouldn''t be as great as it is now.


    So letting them keep the 20% of the Divine Power Points that the internet yielded while I used their divinity as I saw fit was a great profit for me.


    ¡°So Adrian...¡± She said a little embarrassed. ¡°Do you have any tips for me as I work my way up the ranks? I''m a bit nervous about making such a big breakthrough...¡±


    Thinking about what it was like for me to evolve, there was only one thing I could suggest to her. ¡°Enjoy the feeling of evolution...¡± I said. ¡°The euphoric feeling of ascending a great realm is much more satisfying than that of ascending a small realm, so take your time and enjoy every moment.¡±


    Remembering how powerful I was feeling as I absorbed the Divine Power, the only thing I could suggest to her was to enjoy this moment.


    ¡°Can''t you recommend anything more... useful?¡± She asked embarrassed.


    Laughing, I replied, ¡°If you''re afraid for your safety, you don''t have to worry about that. Don''t forget that your divine body was currently at school, protected by teachers who are much more powerful gods than we are.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucy was still a little uneasy, but she accepted my suggestion and went off to make her evolution.


    Seeing how nervous she was, with such a contrast to how she normally acted, made me laugh at the situation.


    After saying goodbye to her, I turned my focus to the small world and how things were developing.


    Since the end of the war, the power of the alliance of my 7 kingdoms had spread like fire in a haystack to the various other kingdoms.


    From the information the magicians were sending to Arcantor, gods from various capitals in other countries were very frightened as they issued deadly decrees to the Kings of the countries they dominated to avoid waging war against me as much as possible.


    Seeing that everything was under control, I returned to the divine world, taking advantage of Lucy''s encouragement, but this time with the intention of really rising in rank.


    Feeling the divine power coursing through my body, the sensation was very good, not as incredible as ascending a great kingdom, but still very satisfying.


    With the war over and all the other kingdoms afraid of my empire, I still kept on the alert, but it was all unnecessary.


    The next 10 days passed like a breeze.


    Every day I gained a few thousand believers, undermined the power of other gods in their own kingdoms and grew stronger and stronger as a result.


    At the end of


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Character Status


    |-----------------------------------------


    | Name: Adrian Innovashine Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    | Titles: God of Creativity, God of the Internet


    | Level: Elemental God Rank 1 -> Elemental God Rank 3


    | Number of Believers: 2,690,000 -> 3,100,000


    | Average usage time per user: 5 hours


    |------------------------


    | Available Deities: Creativity, Waves, Fear.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Abilities: Blessed Prayer.


    |------------------------


    | Divine Power: 42,064,000 / 25,600,000 -> 35.6M / 102.4M (+94,250,000 [Gained in the last 10 days.] -18,850,000 [20% Pantheon] -5,000,000 [AI Development] -25,600,000 [Rank 2 Level Up] -51,200,000 [Rank 3 Level Up])


    |-----------------------------------------


    (NunuNote: From now on I will stop writing all the zeros and will abbreviate the giant numbers. 100k = 100 thousand, 100M = Million)


    Looking at my Status window which indicated that I was already a Rank 3 Elemental God, a proud smile was on my face.


    In these last 10 days, both Lucy and Zane had successfully become Elemental Gods, making our pantheon the only one to have gods at this level of power in the small world.


    If we wanted to, we could fly all over the small world killing the divine consciousnesses of all the other remaining gods, but none of us had any interest in doing that.


    There were only a few minutes left to finish the test, but for someone who had spent two such intense months in this small world, those minutes seemed like hours.


    Not knowing when I''d be able to return to the small world again, since I''d probably have some things to deal with in the divine world, I told the regents of each kingdom that I''d be unavailable so that they wouldn''t do anything stupid.


    The growth of believers on the internet was already steady.


    The efforts of the emissaries were bringing me an average of 40,000 new believers every day.


    As long as no war took place and several believers died, in just over two months I would double my number of believers, and considering that the time in the mortal world was double that of the divine world, that time would only be half for me, so it was even less reason for me to seek war.


    Sure, the other gods wouldn''t stay quiet when they saw that they were losing believers, but when it really came down to it, what could they do against a god several times more powerful than them? Or rather, three gods?


    In the end they would have to make do with the few thousand believers they had left, or submit to me and receive a percentage of the internet depending on how useful they could be.


    Shaking my head and leaving this matter for later, as soon as I heard the announcement that the test was over I pulled my consciousness out of my little world and back into the divine world.


    Rising from my chair and looking into the mirror in my booth for the last time, I nodded to my reflection, proud of everything I had achieved in this test, and confident that I had done my best.


    I knew that small worlds like these were very common for gods more powerful than me, that in the future I would conquer much larger and more powerful worlds, but I know that this small world will always be special to me, since it was here that the first believer in the God of the Internet appeared.


    Even more so when I consider that since my consciousness came to this world, I have spent much more time living in that small world than in the divine world.


    At that point, that small world was more my home than here...


    There were much more powerful worlds for me to explore, worlds where mortals could even be stronger than my current strength, but I was confident in my path.


    My growth was rapid, my potential limitless.


    Looking one last time at the cabin I had lived in for the past two months, I decided to use my divinity to engrave the look of this place so that I would never forget where I started.


    With one last look, I went to the exit door of the cabin and turned the handle, allowing the light from the corridor to come in and the faces of the various students who had competed with me in this test to emerge.


    Among the dozens of faces I was seeing, two faces broke into big smiles as soon as they saw me.


    Lucy, who was in the booth next to me, and Zane, who was at the other end of the corridor, but who came up to me with a big smile.


    Looking at the two friends I''d made in this test, I just ignored the spiteful gaze of a Thunder God who was staring at me.


    With Lucy and Zane by my side, I didn''t even bother to pay attention to Zack and went off to talk to them while the other students were shocked and made way for us, feeling our power far greater than that of all of them.


    End of Book 01.


    ///NunuNote//


    Hello everyone, Nunu here!


    It took longer than I thought to finish this first book, a total of over 160,000 words, or almost 600 pages, but the result was great.


    Thank you all so much for your support on this journey, I know that without each and every one of you this book probably wouldn''t have gotten this far.


    I''ll be counting on you here tomorrow to start reading the first chapter of Book 02 of God of Internet.


    Ps. Does anyone have any ideas for the name of this first book? I have no idea what to name it XD

 Chapter Game Creator System

    Chapter Game Creator SystemHey guys, NunuXD here!


    After finish God of Internet Book 01, I came here to announce some good news for you fans of this novels!


    God of Internet Book 2 is going back in a few days!


    Not only is God of Internet coming back, but a new novel is coming along with it, the Game Creator System!


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    A novel focused on game development of our world in an alternate reality!


    With over 60k words written and an average of 4 new chapters being written every day, you won''t have to worry about the story disappearing for a few months like it did with God of Internet hehe.


    Starting in February, God of Internet will also return with at least 2 daily chapters being written!


    I hope you enjoy it!


    You can found it by searching "Game Creator System", on my profile, or on the Post-Chapter Author Note down here:


    S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.